Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima

2009-04-17T13:00:53Z

Nerevarine: translation recruitement

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

Baka-Tsuki Members who are interested in this series please [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 read this].

IMPORTANT!

Desperately looking for more translators:

Baka-Tsuki is looking for dedicated active translators for this series. Currently this project has no active translators and therefore progress is currently stalled. If you would like to
translate this series. Please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=714&start=135 here], and we will help you get started.

== Updates == 

*August 2, 2008:
:* [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 6]] & [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 7]] are translated. Yet another [[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]'s contribution.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==
=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following active groups:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de La Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion at Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Fairy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Shinto Priest of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of South Gotha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Truce]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - King of Gallia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Rout]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Each End of the War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Gandalfr Disappearing]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Users of Void]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Myozunitonirun ]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10 - Swordsman]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Epilogue_%7EPreview%7E| Epilogue]]

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1 ~Preview~|Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2 ~Preview~|Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3 ~Preview~|Chapter 3 - The Meeting and Parting of the Users]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4 - The Chevalier Title]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Solicitation]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The ''Ostland'']]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Elf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jealousy]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights
::*Chapter 5 - Siblings
::*Chapter 6 - Six Persons in Prison
::*Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past
::*Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orleans
::*Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle
::*Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst
::*Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke
::*Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind
::*Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family
::*Chapter 5 - New School Term
::*Chapter 6 - Private Lesson
::*Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia
::*Chapter 8 - Jörmungand
::*Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
''' New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter1]]
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Section3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]] (1%)

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - Aboard the ''Ostland''
::*Chapter 4 - The Two Knight Corps
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - World Door]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Meaning of the Smile]]
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The Capital of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia's Saint
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Carcassonne
::*Chapter 2 - The Knight Contest of the Sandbank
::*Chapter 3 - A Shaken Mind
::*Chapter 4 - The Jewel of Fire
::*Chapter 5 - Honeymoon
::*Chapter 6 - Tabitha's Long Night
::*Chapter 7 - Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan
::*Chapter 8 - Coronation
::*Chapter 9 - The Exit of the Labyrinth
::*Epilogue

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Reward of the Campaign 
::*Chapter 2 - Searching for a Residence 
::*Chapter 3 - Henrietta's Melancholy, Louise's Anxiety, Saito's Promotion 
::*Chapter 4 - Mother and Cousin 
::*Chapter 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières 
::*Chapter 6 - Daily Tea Time 
::*Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy 
::*Chapter 8 - The Basement of the Residence 
::*Chapter 9 - Secret Meeting 
::*Chapter 10 - 
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' (June 25, 2004)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)
* Volume 16 - ''ド・オルニエールの安穏'' (February 25, 2009)

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter6

2008-12-23T14:29:56Z

Nerevarine: change to past tense part 1

== Chapter Six - Decisive Battle ==

=== 1 ===
Ksssshaaaaaaaaaaaa…….

The forest rustled with unease. Such were the sounds made by the forest inhabitants, which had run away with all their might upon feeling the immense [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youki|''youki'']]. The bugs, which had no means of sensing the danger, were unable to withstand the abnormal pressure and disappeared without a trace. Even animals, unable to escape, had come in contact with the youki and instantly perished. The sound of their corpses raining out of the trees and littering the forest floor could be heard. Though there were no external injuries, nonetheless they had all died instantly.

Then, all sound ceased. All the youki within Ryuuya was released, and its mere existence had spread death around the world.

Facing Ryuuya, who stood there silently, Ayano took up Enraiha. Unable to take even a single step in his direction, simply lifting it was all she could do. The youki, which felt as though it would freeze her blood, rendered her unable to move. And no matter what she tried, she could not stop her knees from trembling.

An immense fear had gripped Ayano’s soul. It was difficult enough to just force herself to stand there without running away; to advance would have been impossible.

Ayano had inherited Enraiha at the age of twelve, when she was still young. It might have been a mistake. Because of this, Ayano had never fought an enemy more powerful than herself. For someone who always defeated her enemies with brute strength, there was no way for her to make confident combat decisions when she was the one at a disadvantage.

To put it simply, after suffering her first defeat, Ayano had not been able to find the courage to go up against Ryuuya.

“What are you doing? Go on!” Kazuma said to the trembling Ayano.

“Don’t worry! I am with you.”

”How can I not worry?!” Ayano retorted angrily.

"How dare he say 'don’t worry' so simply?"

“There is no reason to run, now is there? Therefore, I won't run this time. Trust me.”

Who could trust someone who had just said “he would run if there was a reason”? Ayano stared back to see Kazuma smiling deviously.

“This…… This is the last time. If you dare to betray me again, before I die, I will kill you!”

“No problem, I swear to God.”

“……God? Which one?”

Ayano gave him an undisguisedly suspicious look, but Kazuma only continued to show that smile that couldn't be trusted and replied, ”Who knows? Which God I pray to doesn’t matter! I am an unbeliever after all.”

Ayano no longer had the strength to remain angry at this and murmured with her voice heavy in resignation, ”……Enough. I'll leave the support to you.”

”Leave it to me.”

Ignoring Kazuma’s mocking salute, Ayano dashed forward. Though she doesn't - and probably wouldn't ever - realize it, the fear which had gripped her has been greatly reduced by this meaningless chat.

Ayano rans towards Ryuuya, but when her target was just a few steps away, Ryuuya suddenly took to the air.

“……Huh?”

Looking at Ryuuya, who flew past her, Ayano gave a sound of shock.

“Idiot! Don’t get outmaneuvered so easily!”

”You…… Even if you say that……”

Completely ignoring Ayano, Ryuuya aimed straight for Kazuma, and as he descended he released wind blades at a rapid speed. Kazuma createed a strong upflow of air to cancel out the black winds.

But this is just a feint, the true attack uses a strength beyond human limits. A slice executed by claws. Raised high above his head, the originally hidden right claw suddenly lashes out.

That attack could easily rip through a human body as though it was cutting a piece of tofu. Kazuma, moving forward at an angle, dodges it barely. At the same time, he places his hand lightly on the back of the enemy’s right arm, and slightly diverts its path.

His attack hitting nothing but empty air causes Ryuuya to lose his balance and Kazuma immediately takes the opportunity to use his knee to strike at the side of his enemy’s abdomen, aiming for the liver. The force of Ryuuya's own momentum, together with a strong explosion of Kazuma's [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#ki|''ki'']], focused at a single point, makes Ryuuya’s body arc like a bow and throws him back into the air. Following the flying body closely, Kazuma strikes his enemy’s chin with his elbow, moments before it would have touched the ground. Ryuuya’s head is thrown so far backwards he can almost see his own back.

Had Ryuuya been a normal person, no, even someone as powerful as a wrestler, he would yet have instantly died from such a violent attack. However, to the demonized Ryuuya, it barely does any damage.

Instead, in mid-flight, Ryuuya uses his momentum and raises his right knee to aim straight for Kazuma’s jaw.

Even though the attack came from what should have been a blind spot, to Kazuma, who is synchronized with the wind spirits, there is no such thing. He steps forward, leaning to the left to avoid Ryuuya's knee, grabs the front of Ryuuya’s shirt, at the same time sweeping his left leg horizontally.

In a masterful example of judo, Ryuuya’s body is flipped. With Ryuuya's head about to fall flat on the ground, Kazuma strikes with his palm. Not to punch downwards, but to press. He bends down to push the enemy’s head straight into the ground, and a comfortable reaction is sent through his shoulder.

However, Kazuma did not feel Ryuuya’s skull crack. Realizing instantly that he has not given his enemy a fatal blow, Kazuma uses his foot to crush Ryuuya’s head, who lay on the ground facing the sky. The kick instead lands on Ryuuya's crossed arms, as he blocks Kazuma's attack.

”Chut!”

Kazuma quickly kicks away the arm that is about to grab his other leg, and jumps backwards to put some distance between them.

(To not even faint after such a fierce attack, does attacking the brain have no effect on him? To just what extent has he been transformed to a demon?……) Kazuma grumbles unhappily.

As though beating up a steel statue, he feels as if he has accomplished nothing. Ryuuya's body quickly swings back up, directly from his lying down position. This simple action is far beyond what a human can achieve, almost like a zombie from the movies.

Ryuuya releases countless wind blades as he gets up, and then, at a speed even faster than the wind blades, strikes at Kazuma. The wind blades and his claws reach Kazuma at the same time.

“Guahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

At the same time as the shout, Kazuma forcefully stretches his hand out towards the right arm that was swung at him. The wind forms a rapidly spinning whirlpool, as if that hand had squeezed them out. The rapid flow of air becomes a shockwave, destroying the wind blades, and Ryuuya is blown back into the air like a puppet.

It seems for a moment that he is unable to take this blow, but only for a moment, as Ryuuya adjusts his posture in the air and hovers at a fixed altitude, beginning to slowly retreat.

“Don’t even think about escaping!”

Kazuma knocks the air above Ryuuya downwards. The figure that was originally gliding away slowly, suddenly flew downwards at a sharp angle, as if swatted by something, and with a speed way beyond a free-falling object, hits the ground. Ryuuya was just able to land on his two feet, his body unable to move, stuck to the ground due to the great air pressure.

As Ryuuya stands there paralyzed, Kazuma quickly closes the distance.

The wind that was forcefully blowing downwards doesn't seem to lay a finger on Kazuma. Kazuma instead seems as though drawn into it, and runs quickly inside the raging winds without hindrance.

“How…… powerful, that guy is actually so powerful……”

Ayano is totally taken in by the scene in front of her eyes, completely mesmerized by the sight of Kazuma fighting. She had been unable to land even a single hit upon Ryuuya, and yet Kazuma could fight on an even level with or an even higher level than Ryuuya. Skillfully avoiding the attacks of the opponent, retaliating with perfectly timed counters, and slowly accumulating damage. This is, she realizes, what it means to be “an experienced fighter."

Forgetting that she is part of the fight as well, Ayano stands there enraptured, her eyes focused solely on Kazuma.

“------------------------------!”

When Kazuma is just a few steps away, Ryuuya, who is still trapped on the ground, looses a silent roar. Black wind begins to rampage, breaking the bonds that had restrained him just moments before.

In the same movement with which he straightens his knees, he stretches his claws out towards the incoming Kazuma, who is running directly at him, and aims directly for the throat, executing an insane counterattack.

Kazuma, however, does not stop. Instead, as he takes his last step, he bends down as much as possible. Reaching to the far ends of his consciousness to dodge the pitch black claws passing before him, he places his palm on Ryuuya's [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#tanden|''tanden'']].

Kazuma steps onto the ground firmly. From there, gathering power which goes past his knees straight to his waist, and from the waist to his shoulders, like a spiral, and continues to become stronger as it continued to be transmitted. From his shoulder to the front of his arm, after all the energy in his body has gathered, it is released from his palm. An immense ki is released from his body through his palm, dense enough that it feels as if it could pierce through the enemy.

“Hah!”

Accompanying his shout, a force great enough to blow even an African elephant to pieces exploded right into Ryuuya’s tanden, the core of a human’s central nervous system. Ryuuya’s body was blown away with such power he ended up embedded in a stone wall.

The ki of a person circulated around the body, originating in the tanden. Therefore, this place was the most vital of all vital areas for a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|''jutsushi'']]. Once the flow of ki has been disrupted, no matter how powerful a jutsushi might be, he would be left unable to use any [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|''jutsu'']] for some time. Or that would have been the case, had Ryuuya been a human being.

Huuuuu!!

“Muah!”

Ryuuya doesn't even look injured as he rapidly releases the blades of wind once more. Kazuma barely dodges in the nick of time, and hurriedly places some distance between them.

“Damn! Bastard! That didn’t work! That guy really, whole-heartedly doesn’t want to be human anymore!”

“…… whole-heartedly…… What kind of description is that……”

Hearing Ayano’s subconscious remark, Kazuma shouts out loud, “Don’t just stand there and watch the show! You're supposed to be the attacker, aren't you? So why don’t you grab your big torch and go beat him up!”

“Big……”

(Big torch?)

To use such a crude description of the treasure of the Kannagi clan?!

“You, I'll have a talk with you about this once this is over!”

Ignoring Ayano’s furious look, Kazuma waves his hand to hush her, “Don’t talk so much, ''attack'' little kitten."

Though her eyes burn with murder, Ayano steps forward. Perhaps reflecting her anger, Enraiha shines with a glaring glow unlike any before.

(Nee-sama, you can do it……)

Ren prays devoutly for the victory of the two.

He can only pray, since he does not possess the power to participate in their battle.

His inability to help deeply hurting his heart, Ren murmurs, ”If only I had more power……”

”No, no, your 'bit' of power is just right.”

”!?”

Ren turns in shock, and looks where there shouldn't be anyone.

“To break the seal placed upon our God, that bit of power is enough.”

The voice sounded like it had come from the opposite direction of just earlier. Ren turns his head once more, and calls out in a rising tone, “It…… it is you, Hyoue! Come out now!”

Shaaaaaaaaaaa, the sound of bushes rustling in the wind, this time from the left. Out of Ren's raised palm, fire begins to erupt in a rapid stream.

In short order, the withered plants catch fire and burn furiously, but there is no sign of Hyoue. Ren glances around frantically as Hyoue's coarse voice again sounds in his ears.

“It isn't that you lack strength. It's that you're still just a brat. Your technique is what's lacking!”

”Shut……Shut up!”

Flames emerge from Ren’s body. In order to prevent the enemy from moving behind him, he begins to search for Hyoue with a body wrapped in flame.

(I can’t find his presence!)

He has absolutely no idea where Hyoue may be. From the beginning, En-jutsushis are a bit unbalanced in their combat abilities. Though their attacking strength is the strongest, their detection abilities are among the weakest, let alone comparable to Fuu-jutsushis.

As an En-jutsushi, Ren was still inexperienced, and was unable to handle the jutsu that the experienced Fuu-jutsushi Hyoue was using to conceal himself.

“Still too immature. A flame of that level is unable to extinguish the hatred within me,” Hyoue whispers in his ear.

Though the direction from which Ren had heard Hyoue's voice was directly behind him, he could not sense his presence at all.

“Behind? Wh-Where?!”

He turned around several times, always failing to see Hyoue. No matter how swift his actions, the voice from behind never stopped.

“Over here!”

”Over here!”

”Over here!”

--Over here-- --Over here-- --Over here-- --Over here--

This line continues to repeat like an echo. The unease of being unable to see his enemy, and the rising fear and nervousness of fighting in actual combat, stretch Ren’s mind to its limit.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Driven by fear, he desires power. The power to eliminate the enemy. The power to destroy 'everything,' the power to rid himself of his fear...

In response to Ren’s scream, everywhere around, fires explode into existence. The fire spirits that had been released indefinitely, obeying only their own desires for survival and rampage, burn everything to ash.

Everything the flames touched was burnt. The forest becomes a sea of flame, with mighty pillars of fire that reach the heavens and shake the earth.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Ren, who is panicking after losing control, is attempting to create a Hell on Earth, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ren|just like his name]]. He continues to summon a massive amount of spirits, surpassing even the limits of his ability to control. The trees turn to ash in the extreme heat, and the already scorched earth begins to melt.

“Ahhhhhh……ah?”

But at precisely this moment, a cold gust of wind blows past his body, cooling his and and calming his madness in an instant. The youth, shocked, turns to look in the direction the wind originated from.

Kazuma was looking attentively at his brother. Basking in those clear eyes, Ren returns to normal.

(He is looking at me!)

Kazuma looks at him with boundless trust.

“Nii-“

(Nii-sama!)

Immediately after meeting Ren's eyes, Kazuma shifts his gaze away, focusing once more on the battle with Ryuuya.

Briefly disappointed, Ren remembers once more what he needs to do. Calming his breathing, he prepares to take on the enemy's assault.

"Your brother seems to have abandoned you.”

Hyoue’s voice rings mockingly from behind his ear. But Ren, his head clear once again, recognizes that his enemy isn't actually behind him. It was just a diversion, using his jutsu to mobilize the wind to carry his voice to Ren's ears. This was a very basic technique everyone in the Fuuga clan knew. Such a simple fact, and yet he hadn't noticed. Ren was ashamed at his immaturity.

"But he can't be blamed for doing so. Even working together, those two don't have a chance, let alone the luxury of taking time out to protect someone as useless as you."

Ho! Ho! Ho!

This time, hearing Hyoue's eerie laughter has no effect on Ren. He calmly searches out his presence, at the same time rejecting Hyoue's babbled nonsense.

"You're wrong."

”What is wrong?” Hyoue replies calmly.

Hyoue holds no doubts of his control of the situation. He might even think that this is not a fight, but a hunt, just a cat toying with a mouse before the kill. This is the weak point Ren grasped for.

“Nii-sama did not abandon me. It is because he believes in me, believes that I am more than enough to deal with scum like you.”

“What daring words. A little punk like you who can't even find me, how are you going to defeat me??”

Indeed, in terms of detection capability, En-jutsushi were far inferior to Fuu-jutsushi. Unlike fire, air was everywhere. One of the necessary conditions for a human to survive, and the one that occupies the most space, is air. The difference in amount of space occupied directly affects the amount of information obtainable.

(But, if it is now...)

The flames that Ren had released when berserk had burnt the trees in the area, and continued to burn fiercely. The density of fire spirits in the area had increased to a point that surpassed reason. With things like this, his abilities weren't less than any Fuu-jutsushi's. Ren closes his eyes, and opens his ears to listen to the voices of the spirits.

“What’s wrong? You want to beat someone like me, and yet you seem to be taking your time?”

Sounds of mockery come from every direction. A wind blade passes by his cheek, and flies straight on. Ren completely lets go of everything, and synchronizes himself with the spirits.

His five senses disappear, slowly replaced with the senses of the spirits. Relying neither on light, nor relying on sound, but instead relying on [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Theurgy|theurgy]] to view the world. Despite being faced with an abnormality which would drive a regular human insane, Ren adapts very easily.

(Gotcha!)

It should be said he didn't actually detect Hyoue's presence. Rather, within the areas he searched, only one refused the invasion of fire spirits. Hyoue had to be at this spot. Ren felt confident in his guess.

“Over there!”

Ren raises his palm to release a fireball. The divine power of purification slices through...

Empty space. Just empty space.

“You fool, where do you think you're aiming?……”

Seeing the flame travel in completely the wrong direction, Hyoue, concealed in a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|''kekkai'']] of wind, reveals his scorn.

Only to change expressions immediately. He watches as the flames around him branch out and rain down in a curtain of flame, aimed directly at him.

“Wh-What!?”

Hyoue is so filled with shock his eyes almost pop out of his head. The fire rains down from all directions and all at once.

With every escape route cut off by the incoming flame, this was not a predicament that could be resolved by trickery. To defend himself, he has no choice but to force the flames aside with sheer power. But Hyoue does not possess such power. Judging by strength alone, Ren wins handily.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

As his kekkai is pierced by the rain of fire like so much paper, Hyoue gives off a pitiful scream.

“It...it worked……?” Sensing the kekkai's disappearance, Ren says quietly, staring into space.

The trick he used was really simple. There had been no need for him to create the attacking fire himself, as he had been surrounded by burning flames all along.

Ren had purposely loosed a flame at an empty spot to trick Hyoue into letting his guard down, and then had instead used the flames that were burning around Hyoue to attack.

Had Hyoue been fighting seriously, he might have seen through the trick. It was his overconfident attitude of seeing Ren as prey, and not as an enemy, that forced him to suffer such a dreadful attack.

“You……you are really something……Kid……”

”------!?”

A black shape, still roughly discernible as human, rolls just in front of Ren. No matter how you look at it, it was just so much charcoal, and yet it still moved somehow. Every time it moved, pieces of meat that had been turned to ash fell away, revealing pitch black skin below, skin that did not seem human.

“Hoho…… Watch closely…… This is the power I obtained by forming a contract with the youma - a power surpassing human ability! Do you get it now, kid? Your flames just won’t work against me. Hohoho…… Hahahahaha!!”

“You foolish thing.”

Ren's sudden speech, in a tone cold enough as to come from someone else, causes Hyoue's laughter to come to an abrupt halt.

“My flames, useless? How dare a piece of charcoal speak like a human being? Since you've already given up on being human, nothing more need be said. Because the Kannagi flames are purifying flames. A divine power bestowed for the destruction of inhuman monsters like you!”

A golden light cleanses away the dense youki. The rampaging flames appear to be absorbed into the purifying light. The fire weakens, and slowly disappears. The formerly uncontrolled fire spirits serve to make the golden light shine all the more brilliantly.

The flames that once expanded explosively now are beginning to shrink, and yet the temperature grows. Condensed into a high density semi-materialized flame, emitting a syrupy glow, it begins to revolve around Ren.

“I, as a member of Kannagi main family, declare! Hyoue Kazamaki: the many lives that you've taken away shall now be repaid with your own!” surrounded by that blurry glow, Ren says loudly.

Faced with tiny body that yet unleashes an immense pressure, Hyoue curls up in fear.

This is the descendant of a respected and powerful bloodline. The top of the En-jutsushis, a rightful son of the Kannagi.

A great power, formed of a thousand years of training, is about to awaken...

=== 2 ===

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Striking with all her might, Ayano chops Enraiha downwards.

Clang!

Ryuuya's claws make a clear sound as they deflect the blade.

(Even Enraiha cannot cut through, just what are those claws made of?)

Ayano immediately ignores the question that pops up in her mind. There's no time to think about this, I need to find some way to get past those claws...

Ayano increases the rate at which she strikes, including a number of feints in her attacks, to find a hole in Ryuuya’s defense. His defense, unfortunately, is impenetrable.

“What is that idiot doing……” Kazuma spits in disgust.

The fear of loss yet lingers in Ayano’s heart, causing her to forget her usual style. Adding those tricks to her attack was meaningless; she should focus on a single lethal strike instead.

At that moment, Enraiha finds its way into Ryuuya’s shoulder, cleanly severing his right arm.

(Now I've got him!)

Ayano strikes at his right side with all her strength. Because of this, she fails to notice his right arm, lurking behind her back, flying directly towards her.

“Behind you!”

Kazuma's voice and the attack come at almost the same time. Ayano jumps quickly, and the right arm speeds past her like a lance.

“That was close……”

The danger wasn't over though. Ryuuya suddenly appears in front of Ayano, still in mid-air, the claws on his remaining left arm glittering with deadly intent.

Dong!

Ayano somehow manages to block, but with her legs hanging in mid-air, she is unable to hold her position. Knocked away like a cannonball, with no way to stop herself, she slams into a nearby tree.

“Argh…… Ah……”

Perhaps feeling that it would be too easy, with her offering so little sport, Ryuuya opts not to pursue, instead leisurely reattaching his right arm. Wriggling muscle tissue and nerves extend from the severed arm as the same extend from the other end, merging together. After but moments, there is no hint of the injury - his arm was completely whole once more.

And yet Ryuuya still shows no sign of attacking. He lifts his head to stare at the sky, raising his arms as if to grasp the sky with his hands.

“------------!“

The instant he realizes what that gesture signifies, Kazuma sprints forward as fast as possible. Hugging Ayano's head to his chest, he forcefully slams her back onto the floor.

“Wah!”

With no time to pay it any mind, he ignores Ayano's strangled cry of protest. Lying as low to the ground as he can, he erects a kekkai of even greater density around them.

“What are you doing all of a sudden?” Ayano shouts, her nose glowing red from the pressure.

Kazuma immediately retorts at a volume twice her own, “You idiot! For what reason did you think it necessary to engage in close combat? If you allow the enemy the time it needs to unleash such a powerful attack, all earlier effort would be rendered meaningless.”

Confronted with such a decisive answer that left no room for questions, Ayano is at a loss for words.

“……Huh……? Powerful attack……”

As she turns her head, as instructed by Kazuma, the scene revealing itself before her eyes leaves her at a loss for words. A spectacular pillar of wind connecting heaven and earth, a great vortex that tumbles as it spins, it is...

"What is...that?"

"What do you mean 'what is that?' As you can see, what 'they are' are tornadoes! Four, no five...by the way, what is the unit for tornadoes?"

Kazuma's randomly asked question does not register in Ayano's consciousness.

She gazes at the scene, as if spellbound. "Here is the roar of nature that hurls giant boulders and uproots giant trees" is all she can think about.

“……There's no way……”

”Ahhh? What did you say?”

”There's no way we can win!” Ayano turns her head to shout.

The eyes that had earlier been full of fight now carry tears. As if humbled, she falls to her feet beside Kazuma.

"It's impossible to win! Our enemy is 'that' kind of monster, just what do you expect me to do?! There's just no way to win!"

Ayano's eyes reveal an absolute despair transcending fear. "Eyes just like 'that' person's in the past" Kazuma thinks to himself.

-- Did I not seek power because I hate seeing those eyes?

(Tsui-Ling...)

The weak girl that I was unable to protect in the past. No matter how difficult, no matter how painful, the girl who wanted to live on no matter what.

“I was not born into the world to be devoured by a devil.”

(Those eyes shone with the light of hope, and the one who erased that light was me.)

Because he had been weak, because he had had no power.

But things were different now. He had been defeated back then, and was helpless to do anything but watch as the girl he had sworn to protect had had her soul devoured...but things were different now.

Whether for self-fulfillment or to atone for the past, all he wanted now was to help the girl trembling before him.

Her eyes were filled with tears. Just before the first tears fall, Kazuma pokes her forehead with his finger.

Ayano leans back slightly, looking at him with wet eyes, as Kazuma smiles.

“Our jobs were clear from the start right? All you need to do is take that blade and slash Ryuuya. I'll deal his wind.”

Ayano jabs her finger towards the tornadoes as she shrieks, “Deal with……? Tornadoes?"

Kazuma merely shrugs.

“Well, about that…… I'm sure there's a way. So, you just take care of him. Can you do that?”

She hesitates for a brief moment before nodding her head determinedly.

“Very good. Then let the match continue!”

Kazuma lifts Ayano, still sitting on him, with his arms and rises. Witnessing unbelievable arm and waist strength, Ayano's eyes widen, but even more shocking was what happened afterwards.

“……Wa……Ah……”

Before Ayano, a path opens. A path, surrounded by a kekkai of wind suppressing the tornadoes, straight to Ryuuya.

“Go!”

Receiving a gentle push from that voice, Ayano instinctively dashes forward.

“Okay, even though I said all that just now…… What should I do?”

After forcing an opening through the tornadoes, Kazuma grumbles to himself. Because he had boasted about it in front of someone else, he had no choice but to think of a way to take care of those five tornadoes...

"If only Ayano was of some use, then the enemy might not have the effort to spare to maintain those tornadoes...But an originally weak girl, now so scared witless she can barely walk, can't be of any use..."

The simplest method would be to create tornadoes of equal magnitude to cancel them out...

(……Nah, far too much trouble!)

Even the thought made him feel tired. There had to be an easier way...

“Wait a minute, a tornado is actually the upward flow of air right…… in that case…… Good, let’s do this.”

Kazuma lets the column of wind comprising the tornado rise even higher, raising the air to the lower stratosphere.

The air brought by the updraft cools rapidly, and the water particles it contains become tiny drops of ice that combine to form hailstones. As they fall once again, the hailstones melt, cooling the surrounding air even further, making the air heavy, and it drops down at a high speed. This great downward airflow is known as a "downburst."

The natural top speed of a downburst is comparable to a tornado, and Kazuma speeds it up even further. This section of air, pulled down from an extremely high altitude, easily surpasses the speed of sound.

The supersonic wind blade slices the tornadoes wide open, and the accompanying shock wave completely destroys what remains. Without any notable resistance, the raging winds easily erases any hint of the tornadoes, while directing all extra energy towards Ryuuya.

“Gwahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

In the midst of the thunder of destruction came a sharp scream, lacking of femininity.

(Gwah? Ohhh……)

Kazuma claps his hands as he realizes what happened.

“Darn, I completely forgot to avoid you. Sorry.”

”You idiot! Go to hell!” Ayano furiously shouts.

Yet for some reason, she is uninjured. Maybe the wind spirits had automatically avoided her?

Though Ayano continued to fuss, she quieted down as the dust settled and the scene slowly revealed itself to her.

The mountain view had changed. Originally a lush green forest, now uprooted trees lay scattered about, and the forest's surface had been dug up, forming a tract of empty land. All this due to Ryuuya's tornadoes and Kazuma's downburst.

(These guys are really monsters……)

Ayano gazes at Kazuma, struck with awe, but that flippant look of his betrays no sign of his magnificent power.

“Hey, this is a good opportunity! Ayano,” Kazuma hushes, no, tells her.

Even something like Ryuuya suffered tremendous damage from this assault. While his limbs were largely intact, deep cuts scored his body - wounds excreting a black mist instead of blood.

(When I cut him earlier, nothing like that came out……)

Though annoyed at the huge difference in power between her and Kazuma, now wasn't the time to worry about such things, and so Ayano took up Enraiha once more to stand before Ryuuya.

(Still alive - what a monster.)

Just as Ayano was facing off with Ryuuya, Kazuma’s expression grew more serious.

Kazuma could feel the end of the road looming.

Even when combining their powers, they had been unable to deliver Ryuuya a fatal blow. Though they currently appeared to hold the advantage, there was no way to win to in the long run.

There had never been a human that could exceed the youma in terms of physical stamina. This was because the youma possessed minds far surpassing their bodies, and could easily overcome their bodies limitations through sheer willpower.

(Should I use it? Even though I really don't want the Kannagi to learn of it, I guess there's no choice. And, I guess they'll hear it from Ren sooner or later, anyway. Either way, life is something irreplaceable.)

There was just one problem. Leaving breaking the seal aside, to gather enough power to truly destroy Ryuuya required a lot of preparation. During this time, Ayano would be left completely defenseless, and what would happen then has already been seen.

(So, what to do...)

He ponders deeply for a brief moment.

(So be it. This will be a test for her as well.)

Lions pushed their cubs off cliffs without hesitation. Kazuma would have to do the same for Ayano.

“Ayano! I am going to play my strongest card! Buy me some time!"

“Don’t shout it out loud like that! Idiot!” Ayano shouts in a pained voice.

She was seriously crying out to Kazuma.

As Kazuma had expected, Ryuuya struck instantly. In the blink of an eye, the defending and offensive parties had switched sides, as wind blades raced towards Ayano.

“Kazuma you big idiot! After I die, I will definitely come back to haunt you as a vengeful spirit! No matter how many times you change houses, I will burn them down and make sure the real estate agencies blacklist you!” Ayano shouts in a tone close to tears, as she tries her best to dodge the blades.

Regrettably, Kazuma was in a state of intense concentration by then, and Ayano's furious promise of eternal vengeance went unnoticed.

Sinking deep within his consciousness, he opens the “door” within himself. Within the “door” lay an azure sky as wide as the eye can see.

This place was a space that existed within “that being" - no, every corner of this space was filled with that being. This space was the being itself.

By opening the “door,” Kazuma and “that being” merged to form a single entity. Kazuma was reborn, becoming a human and the ruler of spirits at the same time, commanding all wind in existence as a high level jutsushi.

His consciousness expanded without limit. For as far as his mind could reach, an area of about a hundred kilometers in radius, all wind spirits located therein became Kazuma’s receptors, continuously transmitting an endless stream of information.

This immense amount of data - of which a human’s weak and fragile mind would be unable to handle the tiniest fraction - Kazuma controlled with his will. He picked out the necessary data from the scene in front of him, at the same time surveying the situation of everything within his domain. This was the viewpoint of a god - a power beyond human knowledge or understanding.

(Ren…… still alive. Very good.)

With his expanded perception, he can clearly see the battle between Ren and Hyoue, more than a kilometer away. It goes without saying, the same goes for Ayano’s battle...

Without Kazuma to cover for her, Ayano is forced into a one-sided defense. Unable to even think about retaliating, every thought, every action is devoted to dodging the incoming claws and blades of wind - to survival

(……Are you still not ready Kazuma?)

Glancing at Kazuma from time to time, Kazuma, focusing deeply, did not appear to notice. Despite her reluctance to admit it, the lack of attention filled her with unease.

She was scared, but Kazuma was not here to say something stupid to loosen her up, not now. He did not poke her head, or smile that disrespectful smile. For the first time, Ayano realizes how many times she has been saved by that flippant smile of his.

“Ahhh!”

A pitch black wind smashes into Ayano like a hammer. The powerful blow knocks her off her feet, throwing her backwards through the air. She lands on her back, but the force of the impact was so great she found herself rolling three times before slamming into a stone wall with a great crash.

(No more! I can’t hold on any longer……!)

Ayano turns pleadingly to Kazuma, desperate for help, and for a short-lived moment, she felt certain she had seen a smirk travel across his face.

Ryuuya took the opportunity to aim more wind blades at Ayano, who continued to lay there, unmoving. Even so, Ayano continued to stare at Kazuma.

(Ever since the moment when I saw him again yesterday, I've despised that guy.

Worse than Hyoue or Ryuuya, I refuse to even acknowledge his existence.

Because he is stronger than me? No, not just that.

Because of his flippant attitude? No, that's just a front, a facade of his.

The real him completely ignores my existence, does not care about me, and ''that'' is more unforgivable than anything else.

And so I resist, and so I quarrel with him, that he might acknowledge me.

But...he's given up on me.

"You will finish him" had become "buy me some time," "I will do everything," "I no longer have any expectations of you."

Even now, he is watching everything, mocking how pathetic I look.)

“A kitten is just a kitten,” she felt she could hear his condescending voice say.

“Don’t look down on me!”

An angry roar rocks the air, a furious flame consumes the blades of wind.

Ayano forces her swaying body to stand, her eyes focus on Ryuuya, but within, her mind continues to rail against Kazuma.

There was simply no way she would accept, or even tolerate, that she, the wielder of Enraiha, was believed to be useless.

She knew very well how to overturn this flawed belief completely. For a man like Kazuma, there was no point in further words.

The way to prove herself was with raw, overwhelming power.

"'Buy me some time'? Don’t joke around. I will finish him off myself, and you can just stand there until you die of boredom!”

Ayano raises Enraiha, and begins to gather ki. The flame that had always burned golden begins to flare red. This crimson flame continues to amass upon Enraiha.

Loosing a howl of pure rage, Ayano begins to run. Moving at an astonishing speed, which did not even leave an afterimage, she suddenly appears before Ryuuya, as if by teleportation, and swings downwards with all her might.

There were no tricks, just a single slice. Without time to dodge, Ryuuya crosses his arms to block the strike. That is, he tried to block it.

Burning with a crimson glow, Enraiha bore the divine flame to which there was no possible defense, severing all ten claws in one stroke, and with a quick turn, Ryuuya's left arm soon follows.

She slices at Ryuuya's now defenseless left side, but at this moment, the sliced off arm attacks Ayano from behind like the other arm had done previously.

This time, however, Ayano reverses her grip on Enraiha, and without even turning, stabs backwards. Enraiha mercilessly pierces through the arm that was flying through the air.

"Begone!"

Scorched from the inside-out, the arm was consumed in an instant. Never stopping, Ayano continued to chase after Ryuuya, who had begun a slow retreat. Again with that shocking speed, she easily caught Ryuuya once more.

The crimson blade flashes brightly, slicing Ryuuya from the shoulders to the legs. A quick turn of the blade and it continues to slice through the demonic body.

But even though his body has been chopped into four pieces, Ryuuya has yet to be destroyed. His listless eyes continue to gaze eerily at Ayano.

Ayano jumps backwards, but this time, not to run.

It all ends now!

“Namo, Sanmanduo, Warila Lan, Han!”

She chants the Acalanatha sutra. The chant itself possessed no power or meaning - it was just a string of keywords she had learned in her training. Having learned the mantra along with the complicated jutsu activation sequence, the two had become linked in her mind. For her, using the jutsu was a reflex when chanting the sutra.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 269.jpg|thumb]]

As she lands, Ayano stabs Enraiha into the ground, activating the jutsu.

"Thrust of the Exorcising Supreme Flame!"

A crown of light burst forth from the ground with Ryuuya at its center, forming a hemispherical kekkai. The fire spirits within Enraiha darted through from beneath the ground, releasing all their heat within the barrier.

The earth under Ryuuya's feet instantly vaporized, and the spherical kekkai can now be seen in full view. The barrier efficiently reflected all heat inwards, focusing the energy at its center.

This was Ayano's strongest exorcism jutsu: to seal the youma in a kekkai, leaving nothing to escape but ashes.

"Hah! How's that?"

Ayano smiles proudly, about to look in Kazuma's direction, when she suddenly stops in her tracks, and stares at Ryuuya, caught within the kekkai.

Trapped in scorching plasma, Ryuuya had become nothing more than a piece of meat, having lost all signs of his previous appearance.

(He shouldn't have the power to resist anymore...but what is this youki?!)

Gurgle……Gurgle……Gurgle……

Right before Ayano eyes, the surface of the meat seemed to boil as one bubble after another began to appear. The eerie piece of meat did not appear to care that it was tens of thousands of degrees within the kekkai, and was multiplying at a high rate.

When the piece of meat had finished multiplying, the shape slowly changed. Sticks of meat stretched out from four areas, and a small sphere appeared at the top - the monster was complete.

It had probably intended to mimic human form, with hands and legs and head, body parts that could be recognized.

But that was it.

Like an ugly design a small child might make with meat colored clay, it was a likeness of the evil of mankind, an unforgivable insult to humanity.

The monster places its hands on the kekkai to force it open. That is to say, the sticks that passed for its hands did, and from the ugliness of its motions, it lacked any joints as well. If human arms were snakes, they would probably look like this!

“……This is not…… possible……?”

The monster easily dispels the kekkai, and steps out. It feels so ugly and evil that Ayano involuntarily takes a step back, tripping and losing her balance.

“Wah!”

Falling here means certain death. The premonition of death approaching gives her goosebumps.

But...the feeling on her back is not that of the cold, hard floor. Something warm had taken hold of this body, frozen with anxiety.

A strong hand caresses Ayano's head, and, as if whispering in her ear, a low, calm voice makes her ear twitch.

"That is enough. You did very well."

From the gentle, yet firm grip that enveloped her arm, Ayano feels an indescribable calm fall over her. Her tense body relaxes, bit by bit, entrusting everything to that wide chest behind her.

"You did very well."

That sentence repeats over and over in her mind. Those four mundane words make her happier than anything else in the world.

To be recognized by him makes her proud.

The man behind her talks in a comfortable tone that makes a shiver run down her back, and goes on to say...

"Very well done...for a kitten."

Pak!

Ayano pushes Kazuma's hand away with all her might. How is it possible that a moment ago she actually felt that this kind of guy's chest could possibly be comforting? Ayano felt whole-heartedly ashamed of herself.

“You're…… Huh……?”

Sensing something off in her surroundings, Ayano looks around and immediately understands.

The air shines with a blue glow.

The slow-flowing blue air holds an enormous amount of energy. Ryuuya's black winds are repelled by the azure glow, and compress around their master.

“This…… Impossible…… 'Purification'!?”

The secret power to destroy evil, bestowed only upon the Kannagi...and this magnitude!

"To surround the entire mountain with his winds? And such a massive amount of spirits, how did..." Ayano turns her head to ask, and is left speechless once more.

Knowing very well the reason for her shock, Kazuma smiles playfully, enjoying Ayano's stunned look.

“That…… What is…… Your eyes?”

“Oh these? They were marked by the Lord of Wind Spirits.”

Kazuma's blue eyes flash, as he calmly says something shocking.

“Spi……rit……Lord……?” Ayano dumbly repeats.

This fact that was beyond imagination had stopped all thought.

“………… N-No way----!?”

Bright as the azure sky, eyes that couldn't possibly be clearer - that was proof of the contract with the Lord of Wind Spirits. Ruling all the air on this planet, only a man bestowed with everything could be marked by this stigma.

Even in the legends, there had only been a few people with such a mark: the ancient King Solomon who governed the 72 demon lords and Moses who led the Hebrews and had contracted with Jehovah.

And after that would be the first chief of the Kannagi, who had been bestowed with Enraiha.

“Contractor.” Someone who had formed a contract with a supernatural existence. They called them “Contractors”.

But, to actually be confirmed, there is only one Contractor in history who has been proven to exist. "The first" Contractor was how he had come to be praised in modern legend.

“Come! It's about time you slept, Ryuuya!”

The azure wind begins to swirl like a maelstrom, with Ryuuya at its center. The maelstrom was, of course, Kazuma's creation, utilizing all the wind spirits at his command, and the area it spans can be seen even from outer space.

=== 3 ===

-''slice''-

Hyoue's wind blades cut deeply into Ren's arms.

“Wahhhhhh-!”

Against the blades of wind, Ren can only dodge. The relentless assault does not even allow him to stand.

Hyoue cackles as he watches Ren. The scene of a jutsushi of the Kannagi main family, unable to even stand beneath his attacks, just couldn't get any funnier.

(Just you watch, Genma! Juugo! You're next! The humiliation we suffered, you shall receive ten thousand fold!)

A hysterical laughter shakes the air.

Hyoue looks down on Ren, who has finally managed to rise, and smugly shouts, full of pride, "Now do you understand the difference between us? You should just surrender before you get hurt further...If you're too heavily wounded, it might hinder the removal of the seal!"

Hahahaha……

Ren sends golden flame in the direction of the laughter, but while the flame may possess the power to destroy Hyoue, if it misses, it's simply a waste of effort.

“Wah!”

A sudden, violent shock wave strikes Ren's head, sending him reeling and leaving him feeling as though his brain were bouncing in his skull. For a few moments, he wavers on the edge of unconsciousness.

Just standing there, completely defenseless, has made Ren an easy target. But though there have been several such instances before, Hyoue has yet to finish him off. It can only be expected, though, as Hyoue does not want Ren's corpse; he needs him alive. Furthermore, there was still more fun to be had in his torment.

Hyoue, who has given up his humanity, now possesses a great power, incomparable to the past.

Of course, Ren is still far more powerful, but the gap in skill and experience is just too large. He is being toyed with, unable to show even half his power.

"Isn't it about time to give up? You know you can't win, right?"

Hyoue is slowly crucifying him, deliberately avoiding any fatal injuries. Time and again he tries to break Ren's will, targeting his weaknesses to force him to bow to despair, but Ren refuses to give in.

"I refuse! I promised Nii-sama that I would never give up, that I would live on no matter what! I will never obey you, never be used by you, and will never let you kill again!"

Despite cuts which run all over his body, blood that pours down his face and drenches his clothes, Ren's eyes never lose their shine. Faced with this proud and majestic vision, even Hyoue, who undoubtedly holds the advantage, cannot help but be wary.

"Hmph. In that case, let's test the limits of that pride!" he spits, as he prepares to unleash more wind blades-

“Wha!?”

Hyoue gives off a strangled cry, stretching his arms to hug his body. Hidden beneath his arms, something seems to be wriggling. Hyoue tightens his grip, intending to suppress whatever it is, but the eerie wriggling only spreads to his arms.

His entire body is wracked with convulsions. His muscles seize violently, before eventually bursting.

Hyoue had been surrounded by Kazuma's purifying winds. A great power had severed his connection to Ryuuya. Losing Ryuuya's protection, the demonic powers within Hyoue had begun to rampage.

Ren does not waste the opportunity, and races towards him.

“Ki……Kid…… Wahhhhh!”

As Hyoue attempts to defend himself, his raging body only grows worse. He is now forced to use his full power simply to restrain his now uncontrollable body.

Ren does not slow. Knocking into Hyoue at full speed, he hooks his arms around Hyoue's knees, and gives a mighty pull.

The powerful tackle leaves the two of them tangled on the ground. Ren hugs Hyoue tightly, and softly whispers...

"I won't miss at this distance."

“You……You fool! Let me go!“

No longer concerned about losing control, Hyoue releases his blades of wind.

But Ren is quicker. Hugging the shaking body, he shouts hoarsely.

"'''BURN!'''"

A brilliant golden pillar of flame roars into the sky. The purifying pillar of fire leaves no trace of the tainted body and even more tainted soul of the old man who had fallen into darkness.

“----------------------------------------------!!”

It even swallows his dying scream.

Ryuuya has lost control of his black wind. The strong, azure wind separates the berserk spirits from their dark master, absorbing them.

“Ryuuya's wind is………being consumed?” Ayano whispers in shock.

"Terrifying power" is not enough to describe the scene before her. Though there have been a number of logic-defying events today, this is by far the most ridiculous.

The wind surrounding Ryuuya releases the frenzied spirits before absorbing them, further increasing its power.

Even so, Ryuuya still isn't defeated and continues to release his dark, corrupt youki to defend against the purifying winds. However, he is unable to negate the purification completely, and as the azure wind closes on him, the surface of his body begins to boil and bubble. Slowly, very slowly, but surely, his body is being dismantled, piece by piece.

(Almost like a final battle between monsters.)

This unseemly thought running through her mind, Ayano begins to move. Although her power is by far the weakest of the three, she is still a participant, nor can her power be ignored, for she possesses the power to end the stalemate, and she knows her duty well.

-- You will finish him off, can you do it? --

“I'll show you!”

Ryuuya ''leaps'' backwards, intending to escape Ayano. His movements had slowed significantly, and he no longer had the means to dodge her attacks.

But Ayano chases after him, focused only on delivering the final strike! Ryuuya changes the tip of his arms into blades as a last ditch defense. The meat colored blades he raised above his head radiated a hard light.

“That won't save you now!”

Ayano furiously swings Enraiha downwards, no thought to defense. She instinctively realizes that this is the deciding moment. Kazuma has no power to spare to aid her and if she is blocked again, they are sure to lose.

The crimson glow arcs downwards without encountering any resistance, as if slicing through air.

The cloven meat blades that serve for Ryuuya's arms dissolve into the azure air as Enraiha carves its way into the top of his head, stopping at his heart. She takes a risk not cutting Ryuuya in two, choosing instead to call forth fire spirits from Enraiha directly within the wound...and igniting them.

Ryuuya's body explodes. Pieces of scattered meat are blown away by the flame, carried away by the wind and swallowed by the azure light. In the end, every trace of his existence had been erased.

This was the end of Ryuuya, no, the end of the unnamed youma who had founded the Fuuga clan.

The azure winds slowly fade, their power of purification weakening as they spread in all directions, probably to continue restoration of this youki polluted world.

Watching the wind spirits leave, Ayano is captivated by the scene.

“Damn it, just pennies for such hard work. I'll never take any jobs from the Kannagi again.”

And again, a line that completely disregarded the mood spoiled everything. Ayano turns angrily, to see Kazuma lying spread-eagled on the floor. Walking over to him, he doesn't move. He appears to be completely drained.

(No matter how strong he might be, he is still human.)

"After all he almost single-handedly handed Ryuuya defeat. I think I can forgive him one or two rude lines!" Ayano thinks generously.

“Great work,” she thanks him.

Kazuma does not reply, and merely sniffs.

She kneels down beside him.

“Hey, Kazuma?”

Neither expecting an answer, nor receiving one, she continues.

"Even if you'd been alone, you could've won anyway, couldn't you?"

“That's pushing it.”

This time, Kazuma finally reacts. His eyes, having regained their original black luster, turn to Ayano.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 281.jpg|thumb]]

"A contract with a Lord of Spirits does not mean I am omnipotent. Though I may have limitless power at my disposal, I am limited by what I can control. I am still subject to human limitations, after all."

"Hmm? Maybe so. Besides, you still need time to prepare. You would definitely have been attacked by then, right?"

"...Yep. That's right."

Though outwardly he answers without hesitation, Ayano didn't miss a brief shift in his gaze.

“Kazuma?”

”Yes?”

His poker face is flawless, but it is already too late.

Ayano flops down on top of him, grabbing him by his collar, as if ready to strangle him. Kazuma can offer no resistance, and he remains spread-eagled on the floor.

"To push a man down like this - what a shameless girl. The Soushu would cry if he saw this."

Belying his exhausted state, his mouth is still at 100%.

“Don’t joke around, now answer me. When were you ready?”

Despite Ayano’s grip growing more forceful by the second, Kazuma replies carelessly.

“Right about the moment when you were blown away?”

“Then, why didn't you do anything earlier!?”

By now, Ayano's full strength was concentrated in her hands, and yet Kazuma replies calmly, as if nothing was happening.

“You're wrong to blame me. It was for your own good that I waited.”

”Which part!?”

Ayano is bristling, on the edge of exploding. If Kazuma does not provide a legitimate reason here, she intends to stab him with Enraiha.

"From the way things looked, if I'd ended it without you being able to land a single blow, you would have been doomed to be a loser for the rest of your life."

“Ugh……”

His dead-on remark hits her squarely, leaving her momentarily speechless. Indeed, if all she had done back then was escape from Ryuuya's attacks, leaving everything to Kazuma, she might never have regained the courage to fight again. Someone unable to overcome her fear, a jutsushi that could only fight enemies weaker than herself, simply could not be relied upon, no matter how strong.

"When I saw that you had finally managed to gather your courage, I decided to watch for a bit. Your performance wasn't half bad until about midway through. If he hadn't escaped right then, you probably would even have won!"

"Eh? You mean to say that my jutsu worked?"

"No. That was absolutely worthless."

Kazuma continues straightforwardly, “You are the wielder of Enraiha. There is no need to resort to tricks or lousy jutsu. If cutting him in four doesn't kill him, then just keep cutting until there's nothing left."

“…… Sorry for being 'lousy.'”

”That's not what you should be sorry for.”

Kazuma continues his ruthless criticism.

"You need to practice your swordsmanship. The way things are, there's no point in you having Enraiha."

”I know……”

"But...that last strike was pretty good. It skillfully used the characteristics of Enraiha as both a sword and a magical artifact."

Hearing the unexpected praise, Ayano blushes. She is suddenly filled with pleasure. In spite of the countless flaws in his personality, and the disgust she feels as she realizes she is dancing in the palm of his hand, the throbbing in her chest is undeniable.

“You…… Like you're so great. Just what do you know about Enraiha?”

Despite speaking harshly in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, her ploy had obviously failed. Kazuma smiles at Ayano, with a look that seems to see through it all.

"Oh. One more thing. It's best not to sit on a man dressed like that."

“……Huh?”

"Even if you ''are'' a little girl with neither breasts nor sensuality, other people might misunderstand!"

Ayano inadvertently glances at herself...and freezes. Unable to withstand the strenuous battle, her uniform is completely shredded. Even her underwear is partly torn, almost to the point where it failed to cover her body.

Seeing Kazuma's eyes that "seem to see through it all," Ayano blushes up to her ears.

“Id……Idiot------------!!”

A scream reverberates through the uninhabited forest.

“Nii-sama!”

Recognizing the ones approaching as Kazuma and Ayano, Ren cries out with joy, as he tries to run towards them, but his body, weak from injury, does not allow him to do so.

“Wah……”

A gust of wind gently carries Ren, who had tripped and was about to fall, right into his brother's arms. Kazuma hugs him tightly, patting his head. Ren hugs his brother back, never intending to let go.

“You did very well, Ren. A fine job.”

”Thank you, Nii-sama……?”

Their conversation suddenly ends as Ren stretches his hand to Kazuma's cheek, where there lies a very clear, very red, hand-print.

Faced with the silent question, Kazuma smiles and replies, "Well, just now, after defeating Ryuuya, I met an even more vicious enemy. I almost died."

Having said this, he turns in Ayano's direction. Ayano, now covered by Kazuma's jacket, turns away in anger, ignoring him.

“Ah...Hmm...”

Ren somewhat understands, but he has the unshakable feeling that to speak those words would be to endanger his life. Desperately, he tries to change the topic.

"Ryu-Ryuuya has also been defeated, so it's finally over!"

Trying his best to show an innocent smile, Ren laments his pitifulness.

“That's right. Let's go home! Ayano, how's the car?”

"It burned up," Ayano immediately replies, as Kazuma eyes her with suspicion.

“It……It wasn’t me! It was blown away by Ryuuya’s wind, and when it smashed into the ground it caught on fire.”

Ayano tries to explain, but even so, Kazuma’s eyes remain full of suspicion.

Lifting his head to gaze into the clear night sky, Kazuma tells Ren, "Never mind. Taking a moonlight stroll through the mountains isn't too bad now and again."

"...if we don't meet with an accident," hearing Kazuma's words that seem to be avoiding reality, Ayano interjects calmly.

"Oh? Did the root of all evil just say something?"

“What?! You were the one who abandoned me! It's ''your'' fault this happened!”

“…… Please stop arguing, the two of you.”

Ren's tired voice tries to pacify the pair, but they don't appear to notice, and only continue to energetically accuse each other.

Looking up at the moon, so much like a silver plate, Ren ponders the cruel reality of life. Ryuuya and Hyoue have both been eliminated, the Fuuga's ambitions smashed to pieces. Everything was perfectly settled, so why is a happy ending still out of reach?

With no end to the bickering in sight, and no longer with the strength to stop them, Ren leans against his brother's chest, and slowly gives in to his drowsiness, taking the pleasing sounds of his beloved brother and sister as a lullaby.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter5

2008-11-12T08:30:03Z

Nerevarine: Major Edit. Sentence changes, changed to past tense, grammer changes, changed Ren's speech of brother/sister to nii-sama/nee-sama, and other things.

== Chapter Five - Rescue ==
=== 1 ===

Riding the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinkansen Shinkansen] headed for Kyoto, Kazuma and Ayano were sitting on a wide seat within a side-room, quietly waiting for their arrival.

The air conditioning was very cooling, and it was an extremely cozy environment; however, most people would have rather chosen to squeeze in the over-congested train chambers than sit in the same room as these two.

There was a kind of unpleasant atmosphere that made it hard for one to stay within the room.

This is infuriating.

This is so infuriating!

Ayano’s eyes were filled with murderous desires, staring straight at Kazuma, who was sitting diagonally from her.

Even though it was impossible not to notice her, Kazuma did not even look at Ayano. He shook his leg comfortably as he skimmed through a magazine he bought from a stall.

Ayano shifted her view back towards the scenery outside once more.

Her current mood was the worst in her life so far; to have to work together with Kazuma made her very unhappy. And her father, Juugo, seemed to have more faith in Kazuma’s abilities rather than Ayano’s, which made her feel even more unhappy.

She stubbornly forced her head to face the window while glancing at Kazuma. From the looks of it, he was completely different from the way he was four years ago. His appearance did not seem much different, but in her heart, he had already jumped up several levels.

She hated Kazuma very much; she could even guarantee that while hitting on her chest. But--- her eyes just could not divert from him. Unknowingly, she had begun to go in pursuit of Kazuma, observing his every move. Ayano would not tolerate such actions.

(Speaking of which, this is totally unbelievable! How did he become so strong in just four years?)

Kazuma four years ago was just like a stone by the roadside. This was not considered bullying or looking down on him, more of removing him from sight, automatically and naturally.

It was the same even during the “Successor Ceremony”. Kazuma joined the ceremony only because Genma forced him to. Between Ayano, and Kazuma, who could not even use En-Jutsu, there should not have even been a fight. This was because even before the fight, everyone knew the outcome.

(But I heard that his fighting skills and other Jutsus were rather good…… No! Why should I be trying to spot his good points!?)

Ayano shook her head hard, removing all unpleasant thoughts from her mind. She organized her breathing and raised her head. At this moment, her eyes met those of Kazuma’s.

“…… You seem very happy.”

Kazuma was not mocking her, but was simply speaking in a surprised tone.

“Who…… Who would be happy! Just the fact that I am being with you makes me feel unhappy to the max!”

”Oh Really?!.”

Rebutting the agitated Ayano, Kazuma replied lightly. He took out a cigarette from a hidden pocket in his jacket as though nothing had happened.

“Hey! Don’t smoke in this kind of small room!”

(----Here we go again.)

As she was shouting in complaint, Ayano began to have doubts about her uncontrollable emotions. As long as Kazuma was in front of her, she seemed to turn aggressive subconsciously.

These types of emotions could not be explained clearly with just the reason: “because of hate”. After all, Ayano is the type to totally ignore those she dislikes. It would be impossible for her to even lift her head to talk to them.

(So I guess this means I don’t just hate him, I hate him very very very much!)

She used such a farfetched logic to sooth the unpleasantness in her heart. But, looking at that super detestable guy chewing his cigarette and taking out a lighter, Ayano went on a rage once more.

“Are you deaf? I told you not to smoke!”

Kazuma filled his lungs with smoke and released it slowly; the air between the two of them became thick with the smoke. After repeating the same actions once more, he looked into Ayano’s angry stare.

“------I heard you.”

The voice reached Ayano’s seat together with the smoke. Watching Ayano as she was getting choked by the smoke, Kazuma continued to pollute the air with second hand smoke.

“---- You imbecile!”

Ayano stared at Kazuma’s mouth. The spirits quickly responded to the will of the master of flame’s descendent.

Bang!

The sound of an explosion sounded off; the cigarette that Kazuma was chewing on was burnt to the head instantly. If Kazuma was any slower in spitting it out, his own mouth would have been burnt by it.

“Heh heh!”

Ignoring Ayano, who seemed so proud and pleased with herself, Kazuma took out another cigarette. This time he set up a kekkai around him, sealing off any flame spirits that may try to get out of control.

Ayano furiously stared once more at Kazuma, who began to produce more smoke. And what was even more detestable, was that the smoke went through the kekkai and began to taint her surroundings with its white fumes.

“Stop playing such stupid tricks, how about we discuss on our plans for the mission?”

Ayano fought hard to keep her desire to burn the whole train sector down and instead proposed a plan for the cooperation. It seems that having been scolded to be brainless by her father was a very shocking matter.

In the process of Ayano’s growth, all of her emotional expressions could be said to have been developed according to Juugo. Kazuma now gave a very calm reaction.

“The two of us working together requires no plan. You go ahead and fight with Ryuuya, I will stay in the back and cover you. Is there any other way?”

”……Why do I get the feeling my job is much more dangerous?”

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 185.jpg|thumb]]

Ayano knew that this was the most efficient way too, but she just felt that something was not right. This was because she did not completely trust Kazuma and thus was always getting the feeling that she was being set up.

“This is your family’s problem! Shouldn’t you work harder for it?”

”For someone who is getting paid to do the job, you sure sound proud. Mercenaries should fight at the front line! You are obligated to protect me.”

”Are you that weak?”

Kazuma gave a snort of contempt and says, “You cannot survive without someone protecting you?”

”You-----“

At the face of the furious Ayano who was so angry she was at a loss for words, Kazuma said something even ruder,

“Listen well, and remember it. I have no energy to spare to protect you. Ryuuya is very strong; stronger than me, and of course even stronger than you. We must both use our powers to the limit; only under such circumstances do we stand a chance to win. Even if you don’t trust me, at least try to unconditionally trust me for today! If you cannot do that, we are just going to die.”

Kazuma put it all out so plainly and spoke in such a calm manner that Ayano was unable to rebut. She knew that she was losing her momentum. A strong “ki” was restraining her; she could not even move a finger.

“I……I got it already……”

The only resistance she could put up was a tone that sounded as though she was fighting back, because it felt that if she did not make such an attempt to resist, she would have been conquered both physically and mentally, and would be unable to resist ever again.

“But it’s just for today…… If it weren’t for a time like this, I would never……”

She tried her best to rebut, but Kazuma did not reply. His presence earlier seemed to have vanished without a trace, as though it was just a dream. Kazuma relaxed his whole body, and fiddled with his cigarette in a lazy posture. Ayano thought to herself, he’s just like a poisonous bug.

(------What a mean person.)

She scolded in her heart. How come I am so afraid of this self-degrading nicotine addict? What an embarrassment.

“I am going to sleep.”

She left this line, and shut her eyes; then opened them once more to stare at Kazuma.

“If you try anything funny, I will burn you!”

”Don’t worry! I am not interested in creatures that have yet to become a woman.”

“--------------!”

After hearing such a rude reply, Ayano held her fist and stood up. But Kazuma just continued to read his magazine, without bothering with her actions. Just as he had said that he was “not interested”, Kazuma proves it through his actions in a very natural manner.

In an instant, Ayano’s expression seemed like she was about to cry. She blinked her eyes, which became wet without a proper reason, and then returned back to her seat and closed her eyes.

In her mind, her uncertain feelings became a whirlpool. She could no longer be sure if she was angry or sad anymore.

(Why should I even bother myself with that guy……?)

Unable to verify her own feelings, Ayano locked her confused thoughts into the depths of her consciousness. After that, she gave an order to her brain, to focus her consciousness on sleeping. Within a few seconds, Ayano forgot all about her unhappiness and gave off peaceful breathing sounds.

After confirming that Ayano was asleep already, Kazuma purified the air in the room. The originally corrupted air became clean in a second.

After telling the spirits to constantly purify, Kazuma focused his mind on the security of his surroundings; he let his senses become synchronized with the wind spirits.

His consciousness fused with the wind, his body, which became an empty shell, showed a tired smile that would have been looked down upon by Ayano.

(Gee, this girl can really sleep.)

Having thought about the possibility of being attacked while on the move, Kazuma found it hard to relax. Even though his search radius is ten kilometers wide, but while moving at three hundred kilometers per hour, one could never let his guard down since that monster could easily attack from more than twenty kilometers away if it wishes to.

Even though this was only to make himself feel more secure, Kazuma continued to keep his guard up. Even if he was able to sense an attack, it should be good to just be able to block the first hit. The enemy has no reason to focus on Kazuma, as simply destroying the whole cabin would allow him to meet his objective.

(After the first strike, I need to escape quickly before the second hit…… And on top of that, to bring along a burden, can that be done?)

Looking at the “burden” that was sleeping soundly, Kazuma mumbled to himself.

(I guess have got no choice, but to just do it……)

No matter how bad the whole situation seems, the only way out of the mess is to take action proactively. Everything would be finished if I only just wait for a chance

In the end, all of the precautions were too late. The Fuuga clan disappeared without a trace and was yet to be found. They were probably on their way to the sacred grounds; they might even have arrived already!

He did not intend to let the Fuuga clan’s ambitions to be fulfilled. Even though one reason was to save his cute brother, but Kazuma had decided long ago that “anyone that uses a human as a tribute must die”.

.------ Maybe not all of the Fuuga clan participated with the revolt, so some way to take care of these people would be required-----

Remembering the words of the clan chief, Kazuma showed an evil smile.

(Let me help you save some energy!)

I guess Juugo does not need to ponder about what to do with the Fuuga clan. This was because Kazuma had already decided on the death penalty for anyone in the clan.

The journey after getting off the train requires a car. After exiting the train station, the two headed to the car park as instructed.

Because of the possibility of having to go all around the whole mountain, a four wheel drive RANGE ROVER was prepared. Kazuma placed the key he obtained from Juugo into the ignition and switched on the GPS before starting the engine.

Ayano came in from the door at the other side and sat down; perhaps she was wary of Kazuma’s driving capabilities because she took up the seat belt immediately.

“Don’t put on the seat belt.”

Kazuma said as he was looking at the GPS.

“Why?”

”Ryuuya is much scarier than a car accident. Be prepared to jump out of the vehicle at any time.”

“-------Understood.”

“Then let’s go!”

Kazuma pressed on the accelerator pedal with ease.

The RANGE ROVER did not meet much interference and went swiftly down the road. After leaving the town zone, they took a scenic route, and went around to the back of the mountain.

“Oh yeah, I wanted to ask you something.”

“What?”

“You mentioned earlier, Ryuuya’s wind is in berserk mode right? Won’t the spirits you control go berserk as well?”

”Well, if it is just attacking, it should be fine. But I dare not guarantee it will stay that way in the long run.”

”Are you sure it is going to be okay?”

Ayano asked in doubt.

“Believe me! Well in that case, why don’t I just test it out------ Incoming!”

Kazuma’s wind retaliated the black wind that came from above. A furious gale was created from the power of the two waves and even the heavy weighted RANGE ROVER began to shake vigorously.

“Jump out of the car!”

As if pushed out by Kazuma’s voice, Ayano kicked the car door down and jumped out. But after the jump, she remembered that it was Kazuma who ordered her earlier and she became angry because of that.

“Don’t order me around------“

She stared at the driver seat as she was making a fuss, but there was no one there anymore.

Unsure when it happened, Kazuma quietly jumped out of the car. From the closed car door, there was no way to imagine how he jumped out as, logically speaking, he should have gotten into action after Ayano.

“Wait------“

Once again speaking ahead before Ayano, Kazuma raised his finger and pointed slightly upwards; Ayano’s eyes reflexively followed this action.

“Dammit------!”

Kazuma was in control, and she was being played by his hand; it was like she was unable to move by her own will.

She was so angry she wanted to kill him, but apparently there was no time for that. At the tip of where Kazuma pointed, a shadow came from the skies and into the centre of Ayano’s vision.

A corrupted youki, even darker and duller than the black suit, with thin lips, a straight nose, and a proper face that could even have been it was handsome; but, the face was paler than a mask.

“Ryuuya……? I never noticed at all……”

If it wasn’t for Kazuma, she would have been killed without even seeing Ryuuya. A chill went down Ayano’s spine.

“Don’t take him to be same as the Fuuga clan. If a first rate Fu-Jutsushi was hiding himself, an En-Jutsushi would never be able to find him. Once you get into a melee battle, don’t leave the enemy, no matter what happens.”

Seeing Ayano who froze from the tense situation, Kazuma gave a fearless smile.

“So------Are you ready?”

”Don’t order me around. Just do your job and cover me!”

After throwing down that sentence, Ayano dashed out. As she was running, she pulled out Enraiha, and shot a fireball to show her might.

“I told you, that won’t work!”

Kazuma grumbled in shock because of Ayano’s stupidity.

Ryuuya quietly stood before the approaching fireball. The scorching flames attacked Ryuuya, who did not take any defensive actions at all, staying motionless.

.------Kaboom!!

”That is not enough! Continue and strike!!”

Observing Ryuuya who was surrounded by flames, Kazuma shouted.

“I know! I told you not to order me!!”

Ayano waved her Enraiha as she replied. She did not expect a fire of that level to deal any damage against their opponent; it would have been good enough to just successfully divert his attention.

(However------ There is nothing that Enraiha cannot destroy!)

But------

Thang!

A swing with her utmost confidence was repelled by a clear sound.

“What------“

Ryuuya cleared away the flames, and closed in at Ayano who gave a gasp. She could clearly see those pitch black claws, about thirty centimeters long, coming out of those pair of bending curves.

Did the opponent use this to block Enraiha------ Ayano did not even have time to think about this.

She used the red blade to block off the claws that sliced in from the left and right, and as she was just about to retaliate, the opponent already vanished from sight.

(Behind------!?)

Instinctively, she swung her blade, and coincidentally caught Ryuuya. The pitch black claws blocked Enraiha, and were making screeching sounds.

Their weapons hit, but in terms of size and arm power, Ayano was at a disadvantage. Ayano pushed out her blade forcefully, and jumped back with the rebounding force to the back, pulling a distance between them.

“What the hell have you been covering, Kazuma!!”

Ayano did not shift her vision from Ryuuya and was furiously scolding her partner who did nothing. But she did not get a reply, no matter how long she waited.

“…… Hey, Kazuma?”

Under a very unpleasant premonition, she called to Kazuma with insecurity. This time she finally got a reply------ in the form of a far away voice transmitted by Fu-Jutsu.

“I shall be making a move first; I leave the rest to you------ Good luck!”

Hearing the playful words from the wind made Ayano dumbfounded where she stood for ten seconds.

“……………………”

Ayano, who stood there with her head bowed down originally, had golden flames suddenly burst out of her body. Maybe because she was holding the sword handle tightly, the tip of Enraiha was shivering slightly.

Ayano raised her head, and used sharp eyes to look straight ahead. Her eyes glared past Ryuuya, who stood before her, as though she could see that despicable fellow who had slipped away to further back long ago.

Ayano shouted in a trembling and furious voice.

”You…… You big traitor!! Watch it! After I get this guy, the next one is you------!!”

Her shout echoed in the empty mountains.

=== 2 ===

At that same moment, Kazuma was thirty meters in the air, gliding.

“That girl sure is energetic. Anyways, take care not to die off, and try to buy me some time!”

As he muttered something that would make Ayano furious if she heard it, Kazuma began his search for the place for the seal.

“Is that it------“

There was no need to even search; it was spotted instantly since the target was the Samadhi Flame. With Kazuma’s spiritual eyes, finding that bright, shining flame was just as simple as looking for the sun.

Kazuma temporarily descended on to the ground, and called the wind for one final jump. This jump was far higher than any of the previous jumps and he easily went above a hundred meters. It could be more appropriate to call this flying!

He almost lost no altitude as he directly flew to just above the seal and observed the situation below him.

“Hmph------ Found my brother.”

Looking from the sky, the situation of the sealing grounds could not be more obvious. Maybe for the sake of concealment, the sealing altar was smaller than expected.

At one corner, Hyoue and Ren could be seen and there were about twenty people surrounding the two. Unlike Juugo’s prediction, it seemed that all of the Fuuga clan participated in the revolt.

Kazuma stopped the wind; and as though he was walking down stairs, he descended from a hundred meters above the ground with ease. As he came closer to the surface, when there was about ten meters of distance left, Hyoue raised his head------

“Too slow!!”

Kazuma placed a gush of wind between Ren and Hyoue. As he blew Hyoue away, he reached out for Ren.

“Ren------!!”

He seemed to still be conscious; Ren reached out as far as he could, and grabbed onto Kazuma’s hand.

Kazuma pulled the tiny body to his chest and hugged him tightly; following that, they glided a distance on the surface before landing softly.

“Ren, are you okay?”

With such a gentle voice asking this question, it makes it hard to believe that this was the beast that cruelly left Ayano.

“Ye……Yes……”

”Very good------ Good boy.”

Kazuma let Ren down, and relaxingly looked down at Hyoue.

Hyoue, who had finally managed to get up, stared back at Kazuma with hatred.

“You…… How did you…… So that’s what happened, you used Ayano as bait, and infiltrated here by yourself? To sacrifice a girl, what a despicable man you are.”

”You have no right to say that about me do you, damn old man who offered your son to the devil. What can you say about yourself? Ryuya’s consciousness should be gone without a trace by now!”

“So what of it?”

Hyoue replied without a care, putting up a fearless front. Obviously, he had never introspected or regretted it.

“Why don’t you talk about this instead? If the flames of Kannagi are “Purifying Flames”, the winds of Fuuga are “Winds of corruption”! To corrupt the world, and to fulfill our own desires, that would be our justice! And for that justice, sacrificing one or two sons are nothing in comparison.”

If Ayano heard this line, she would be sure to think that Hyoue was mad! However, Kazuma understood Hyoue’s thinking very well.

When failure is not allowed, only the strong can fight righteously. If someone with insufficient power still hopes to win, then he could only seek to give up on the rules of a normal person.

The mentality to wish to seek his personal desires, even if it meant to be looked down upon, or even to be blamed by the whole world, it is all too familiar to Kazuma------ Even so, he did not intend to let Hyoue off.

“But everything is over now, have you played enough?”

”Not yet! It is not over yet!”

Hyoue laughed fearlessly, his bloodshot eyes still did not show any sign of despair.

“If you think you have won like this, you are so wrong.”

“Is that so? Anyways, just feel free to give it your all!”

Kazuma used a tone that completely enrages the opponent to reply. Ren, who was hiding behind him, laughed as well. But the normal Ren would never give off a smile that would emit such evilness.

Ren pulled out a dagger that he kept secretly, and slowly stabbed it into Kazuma’s waist area.

Kazuma’s body shook lightly, his eyes widened.

“Ho……hohahahahaha! Fool! You shall die in the hands of your own brother!”

Hyoue laughed loudly, but his eyes narrowed[瞇] with doubt soon after.

Not just Kazuma, even Ren stopped moving. No, Ren was trying to pull the dagger out, but the dagger did not budge.

“What are you doing, “Ren”! Kill him quickly!”

“I think that would be very difficult!”

Kazuma suddenly stretched his left hand forward, and the thing he was holding at the tip of his hand was the blade of the dagger that was supposed to originally be in Ren’s hand.

“You……How did you……”

“Ren” gave a moan. Kazuma threw the dagger away and turned to face the back.

“With youki being given off so vigorously, did you think I would not to notice this?”

Kazuma said, as he opened his hands widen to grab “Ren”’s face.

“Ren” struggled painfully. Kazuma fought back the resistance easily, and began to gather “ki”.

“I don’t know what you placed inside, but this is Ren’s body.”

After saying that, Kazuma released the “ki”.

“Go back to Hell!”

A strong “ki” instantly vanquished the youma that was in Ren, giving no chance for it to escape. Holding his weak body, Kazuma waited for Ren to wake up.

“Argh……Ah……Nii-sama……?”

“Oh, you got up, brother.”

Kazuma’s voice sounds calm, as if all the tragic events that happened at the hotel were all just a dream.

“Nii……Nii……Nii-sama!”

Ren remembers everything, and was just about to run up to hug his brother when Kazuma raised his hand to block him off.

“Nii……Nii-sama?”

He had an unpleasant premonition from his brother’s smile, and hurriedly tried to retreat------ But it was too late, Kazuma’s hands grabbed Ren’s two cheeks, and pressed hard into them.

“It……It hurts……”

Kazuma ignored Ren’s cries, and while still putting up a smiling expression, strethed the two cheeks to the sides.

“Why were you caught so easily and suddenly? You are a guy, did you think you have the right to play the “damsel in distress”? Why do I have to come all the way to Kyoto in order to rescue you rascal?”

“Aii…… Aii errm soo soilry, iisma(I……I am so sorry, Nii-sama)!”

Ren waved his hands and legs nervously, shedding tears and begging for his brother’s forgiveness. Maybe after he saw this scene, he could no longer be angry at his brother, so Kazuma loosened his fingers.

“That…… That was so mean, brother……”

“You idiot, if it was not you, I would have beaten the hell out of you.”

Pressing on his painful red cheeks, Ren raised his head up with watery eyes. That cute gesture could almost knock out big sisters with strange interests in one hit. But it didn’t work on Kazuma. He pushed Ren away coldly, and faced Hyoue once more.

“We fooled around enough I guess, shall I make my move now?”

“Hmmm……”

Hyoue gave off a groan. Kazuma’s presence was totally out of his calculations, not only did he possess great power, his techniques were overly eminent too.

That special way of exorcism, Hyoue had never seen anything like it. It looked easy, but in reality, it might have been a very sophisticated and delicate technique; to be able to activate it in an instant, it was very extraordinary.

“It seems like wanting to use you was the biggest mistake I made.”

“Yes, I think so too. If not for all these petty tricks, maybe the Kannagi clan would have perished by now!”

The reason why Kazuma agreed so readily was because he knew that this would deal another blow to Hyoue. Kazuma was never stingy on anything that can make another person feel unhappy.

“But, why!? Why do you try to stop me!? You should know very well the kind of hatred someone who was bullied has in them; the humiliation being forced to kneel before others. You should have experienced them, felt them too!

You hate the Kannagi too right? You despise them right? Aren’t we all the same? You should be on our side!!”

Ren lifted his head to look at his brother’s expression. As Hyoue had said, Kazuma had been through situations very similar to the Fuuga clan. Even though he said that he “no longer hates the Kannagi clan”, but Hyoue’s words… won’t they remind him of his hatred once more?

“Yeah, that’s right. My feelings are very similar to yours. Even if the Kannagi clan dies out, I would not even feel sad.”

“Brother------!?”

Ren’s expression changed immediately as he grabbed Kazuma’s hand.

After seeing this scene, Hyoue smirked. If he could get Kazuma on his side, the battle situation would be turned around instantly. Even if Kazuma did not join him, as long as he no longer interferes------

“In that case, we have no reason to fight anymore, do we? I am not asking you to help, but just stop interfering with what we do, as destroying the Kannagi clan is our wish.

These three hundred years, we were controlled by the Kannagi clan as slaves. Three hundred years! Our ancestors did commit a sin in the past. But just how long must we pay to redeem ourselves!? When will we ever be forgiven!?”

Kazuma silently watched Hyoue, who said everything in one go with such passion and emotions. He took out a cigarette from a hidden pocket, and lit it with a lighter.

“Besides, why do we have to pay for the sins our ancestors committed? Why must we be used and humiliated like slaves? What crimes did we commit?

No! No! No! I cannot accept this! I will never acknowledge the Kannagi’s arrogance! This is a justified revenge! I have every right to destroy the Kannagi clan!”

“……Are you done talking?”

Stepping on the cigarette ashes with his foot, Kazuma asked, “So you have nothing else left to say?”

After understanding the true meaning of that sentence, Hyoue widened his eyes in shock.

“You…… Still want to go against me…… Why? Why do you try so hard to please the Kannagi clan? You have such magnificent powers with you, why?”

“Because the clan chief is willingly to offer 100 million yen to hire me.”

Kazuma said straightly. Hyoue became dumb-founded with his mouth open, unable to say anything.

“Nii-sama------?”

Ren raised his tone at the end of his speech and asked in an obviously suspicious manner,

“So that means, brother came here to work? Not to save me in particular.”

“My belief is to take whatever you can. This is called killing two birds with one stone!”

After hearing Kazuma’s explanation, Ren’s doubts were still not erased. Kazuma faced his brother, who was looking at him with blaming eyes, and smiled bitterly, saying,

“It is not easy to just be alive. One day you will come to understand that too------ Hey. Where do you think you are going, old man?”

Kazuma, with his sharp eyes, spotted Hyoue, who tried to escape while the two were chatting and was halted by Kazuma’s words.

“So are you finished praying? What a coincidence that your God seems to be in the area too.”

Hehehehehe. Kazuma purposely made noise to mock his opponent.

“……Don’t think you have won just yet!”

Hyoue, whose face grew red with anger. He gave a signal and about ten people, both males and females, came out. Kazuma looked at the daggers and clubs that they were holding without a care.

“No matter how many of such people from the Fuuga clan come out…… Hey wait… old man, what did you do to these people?”

Unfocused pupils and staggered steps, these Jutsushis were obviously without consciousness.

“These people, they forgot the pride of the Fuuga clan, and are dumb fools who were willingly to be slaves of the Kannagi. They should think about who they are, to try to persuade and stop me. So I took away their consciousness, and they are now puppets. Hahahahaha……”

Hyoue used an ear-piercing voice to laugh. The look of that obdurate old man was ugly to the limit.

“So how about it, Kazuma? These people are loyal to the Kannagi, they are Jutsushis who are righteous and respectable! To you, who is a follower of the Kannagi, you should not be able to kill them right? So tell me, what are you going to do------? “

“Just like this.”

Kazuma stopped Hyoue’s self-speech and cut off the Jutsushis’ heads all at the same time. As if it was a joke, ten heads flew up into the sky at the same time, and fell down onto the ground one by one.

“You……You bastard! Against innocent people who are merely being controlled…… Are you even human?”

“Don’t you keep talking about me. Did you think I am some hero of justice? Who cares whether they were controlled or blackmailed; whoever points a knife at me is my enemy. A little girl would be no exception.”

Hearing such a cold-blooded declaration, Hyoue was at a loss for words. And at this moment------

“Da……Damn!”

One man ran out of the human wall that decreased by half. His wife was killed by Kazuma just now. Since his wife was unable to accept Hyoue’s ambitions, her consciousness was taken away. But, if the Kannagi was destroyed, she would have been turned back to normal, and they could live on like they used to, no, even more happily than before.

“Woahhhhhhh!!”

The man released wind blades. But compared to Kazuma’s wind, they were small sized wind blades worthy of pity.

The control of the small sized wind blades was taken by Kazuma, and he chopped off the caster’s head in return. The man’s head rolled on the floor and eventually stopped by the side of his wife’s head.

No one in the area dared to move. The look of a person fully wrapped by northern-most winds, bringing down heartless punishment, was just like a god of death descending upon the real world------

“Ah ah…… Speaking of which, how many people are left?”

”Wa……Wahhhhhhhh!”

That lazy speech was just like a signal. The Fuuga clan began to lose control, and scattered away in an unorganized manner.

“Stay…… Stay there!”

No one listened to Hyoue’s orders. Even if it was just one step further, everyone ran from Kazuma as if their lives depended on it. A fear that surpassed the teachings of the Fuuga clan has controlled their hearts.

By now, the Fuuga clan was but no more. But to Kazuma, the real problem begins only now.

“Nii……Nii-sama, you really overdid it! There was no need to kill those people who were controlled, was there!?”

Kazuma had to comfort Ren, who was gleaming with tears while interrogating Kazuma.

“Oh? Is……Is that so?”

By Kazuma’s standards, what he did already had Ren’s feelings in mind, by trying to prevent unnecessary killings……

“Let’s…… Let’s put this aside for now and take care of that old man first!”

Kazuma used Hyoue as a shield to change the topic.

“Sorry to make you wait. Are you ready?”

“Damn……Kid……”

Looking angrily at Kazuma, who was never shy with his words, Hyoue spewed out infinite curses. Having been abandoned by his subordinates, Hyoue was now alone.

Of course, he had tried to escape several times already. But each time Kazuma stopped him, so he was unable to get away successfully.

Even if he turned around, even if he was busy trying to comfort Ren, Kazuma’s eyes never left Hyoue.

“However, it is not over. Everything has not come to an end yet…… Bastard! Did you think that without Ryuuya beside me, I am just a useless old man?”

Kazuma kept quiet. This sentence was not fit enough for him to even reply to.

“If that is what you think, you are so wrong! Ryuuya was not the only one who obtained power from the contract!”

“Ryuuya got nothing.”

Kazuma corrected him coldly.

“That guy just lost everything.”

“Hmph, that is but a small problem.”

Hyoue said that, and then said at the top of his voice.

“Watch closely! This is the “Power” that I obtained!”

As he made his declaration, an abnormal youki began spreading everywhere. The dimension was sliced open, and from a world which no one knows where it lies, it------ they------ appeared.

“Wahhhhhh!?”

Ren screamed loudly. This could not be blamed, as the two of them were surrounded by all kinds of youma, which was so packed that even water might not even be able to get through. Their numbers were perhaps over a hundred.

At the back of this scene of over a hundred youma, Hyoue mocked out loudly.
[actual text: 在這幅百鬼夜行的景象背後,兵衛出言嘲笑..]

“So how is that, shocked? This is my power!”

“……and how is this “your” power?”

Kazuma mocked back lazily. The power that Hyoue was so proud of was nothing more than low level youma borrowed from the one that possessed Ryuya. To borrow something that was borrowed. Having something that has been borrowed twice, Hyoue himself possesses no power.

“Small issue.”

But Hyoue did not seem to care.

“Before I meet up with Ryuuya, why don’t you stay and play with these guys!”

Upon saying that, Hyoue mixed into the large group of youma and disappeared.

The remaining two people were surrounded by the youma. It seemed like there was no way out of this. In fact, Ren’s expression became tense due to fear.

“Nii……Nii-sama……I shall take care of those at the back……”

“Don’t move, I am going to take care of this in one go.”

As Kazuma had said, it was something that happened in the blink of an eye. A sped-up wind became a metal hammer and came straight down from the skies high above, smashing onto the surface. Under such tremendous force, all of the youma were ripped and crushed.

(How……How powerful……)

Ren held his breathe as he watched all these happen. What a scary power; if it was this power, it is not hard to understand how Genma was defeated.

“What are you waiting for? Go after that old man quickly!”

Just as Kazuma grabbed Ren, who was just standing there, in order to fly off,

“------Ahhh?”

Ren suddenly turned back, and asked.

“Whats wrong?”

After Hearing Ren’s question, Kazuma hesitated before asking him back.

“------Ayano came here too, can you feel it?”

“Huh------ No, nothing.”

Ren continued to try to detect a presence------ But he could feel nothing.

“But, we En-Jutsushis are not good at detecting presence in the first place……”

“But that is not be to the extent that you are unable to detect an Enraiha in battle------ It appears she lost.”

“How can that be?! Impossible!”

Ren declared very directly, his expression shows no doubt.

This was a sign of absolute trust. For the wielder of Enraiha to lose, that is the same as turning heaven and earth around, both are impossible.

“If nee-sama’s “ki” became quiet that means sister has already won. There can be no other possibility!”

“It would be good if that was so. That would save a lot of effort.”

Kazuma played along with the confident Ren, and once again picked him up like an object.

“Let’s meet up with Ayano first! It would be troublesome if she died.”

“Is it okay to not chase after Hyoue?”

“We have plenty of chances to kill that old man------ Lets go!”

Kazuma leaped out with that shout.

=== 3 ===

The wind was very gentle, yet at the same time took them up to the skies with force. They were overcoming gravity easily, flying past tree branches, to an even higher place------

“Wow……This is great…… What a magnificent view!”

Perhaps he was used to the second time of high altitude flying as Ren began to enjoy the spectacular view from above. Even though Kazuma wanted to let him watch longer, he had increased their speed.

“Huh, is it over already?”

Ren said sadly as he realized they were beginning to descend.

“When this is over, you can see for as long as you want. Just bear with it for now!”

The two of them landed on a small empty piece of land.

“She’s here------ You see, I was right after all.”

”Nee……Nee-sama!?”

Ren began to suspect his eyes, Ayano was tainted with blood all over and was coming towards them. She was dragging with staggered steps that seem about to fall down anytime.

Enraiha was barely hanging from the tip of her powerless drooping right arm. The tip of the blade was being dragged across the surface and produced an exceptionally ear-piercing sound.

Ayano stopped before the two of them. Having wounds all over her, she used those eyes of hers that seem to still have some strength in them to glare at Kazuma furiously. Her eyes seemed as though fire was about to burst out from them, and they were aimed straight between Kazuma’s eyebrows.

“You lost completely!”

Even though it was impossible for Kazuma not to notice that strong murderous intent, his attitude did not seem to care, and his cold words did not seem to carry any guilt of leaving Ayano as bait.

“You asshole……”

Ayano squeezed out the last of her strength, and raised her Enraiha against this despicable traitor before her; a beautiful shining flame surrounded the red blade.

However, she no longer had any strength to swing the blade. Kazuma safely hugged Ayano, who fell from her loss of strength. Enraiha lost its shine and slipped from her hand and rolled onto the floor.

The divine sword that fell to the ground began to disappear as if it merged with the air.

“This idiot. To try to swing that kind of divine sword with a body that is almost dead, of course she would overexert herself and run out of strength.”

Kazuma’s heartless words never reached Ayano’s ears. She had lost consciousness completely. Her face was way beyond paleness; it is as white as a corpse.

“Nee-sama! nee-sama Ayano!”

“You are so noisy, shut up.”

Kazuma, without even turning his head, ordered his brother, who was screaming in pain and sadness at one side to be quiet. He grabbed Ayano’s hair to lift her face up. On the surface it seemed like he was checking her body condition, but such actions would have seemed rough to anyone, and he did not seem to be worried about Ayano.

After over several tens of seconds, the worried Ren asked, looking flustered.

“Nii-sama, nee--sama Ayano is going to be fine right……?”

“Nope, she is dead meat.”

Kazuma crushed Ren’s expectations without mercy.

“How……How can that……”

“The wounds themselves were nothing much, the problem was the youki that entered her body through them. She was only one step away from having her body be completely overrun by youki.”

He was just like a doctor, but for him to say it that way, the doctors would most probably complain about it! Kazuma used a very calm yet cold-blooded way to make such a declaration.

“But, what kind of youki could freeze a divine child of the flames, and Enraiha together with her? Just where did that old man Hyoue find a youma like that?”

“Now is not the time to discuss that problem right? If you don’t save nee-sama Ayano soon……”

“Ren, catch.”

Kazuma suddenly tossed Ayano’s body at Ren.

“Wah!”

Even though Ayano was slim, and completely out of strength, to a twelve year old youth she was still too heavy and so the both of them fell onto the floor together.

“Wha……What……”

Ren who wanted to make a fuss at first, realized how cold Ayano’s body was. Even though she was still breathing, she was no different from a corpse. The “freeze” Kazuma used in his words was not a metaphor, but was literally describing the truth.

Ren, as an En-Jutsushi, could sense clearly, that the flame of life in Ayano was burning out with every second.

“Is……Is there no way to save Nee-sama, Nii-sama!?”

“Hmm------ It is not that there is no way, but……”

“But what!?”

“It would be a waste.”

An indescribable silence filled the scene. Ren was just like a puppet, looking at Kazuma with a frozen expression.

Kazuma watched Ren silently as well.

“------What did you say?”

Ren broke the silence, and asked in a voice that sounded exceptionally dull.

“It would be a waste.”

Kazuma repeated it calmly once more. His tone sounded as though there was nothing strange with what he said, almost like he was just stating an obvious fact.

“It is a really valuable medicine, and I probably will not get another one like it ever again.”

He shrugged his shoulders, as though saying there is nothing I can do about it?

Ren could not believe this, for someone to say that a medicine is more important than a human life, and that person to be his own brother. His shocked feelings were expressed out in words.

“The problem doesn’t lie there does it? If this continues, Nee-sama will die, and to say that using medicine is too wasteful…… That cannot be true, right?”

“It is not a big deal even if Ayano dies! It is not like the direct family bloodstream dies off completely, you can just inherit the Enraiha. Our old man would be very happy too then.”

This was the first time Ren had ever heard such inhumane words. The blood in his body grew hot, as though it was boiling, and the flame spirits gave off a cheerful sound as though they felt that a battle was about to begin.

“What’s wrong?”

Kazuma looked upon his brother, who bowed down in silence, with caring eyes.

“Don’t ……”

“Don’t ……?”

“Don’t joke around with me------!!“

Ren’s roar became a physical shockwave, hitting Kazuma. Kazuma used “ki” to perform the lowest level of defense, and let the opponent hit him while at the same time, smirking.

Only Kazuma could understand that this phenomenon was the result of the spirits responding to Ren’s rage.

(Yes, that is the way.)

The characteristic of flames is “aggressive flames”. A strong rage is the key factor to synchronize with flame spirits. To a human who is usually calm and timid, they will not lend them their fullest powers.

To be able to both possess great rage while controlling that rage, only then can one be a first rate En-Jutsushi.

With a heat so hot it seemed like a metal smelting furnace surrounded the area, the flame spirits responded to Ren’s rage and continued to gather.

“Give me the medicine.”

Ren ordered softly. He had no need to roar now, as he knew very well what he needed to do. If the opponent resists, he will have to get the medicine even if he might die in order to get it. Whether he succeeds or not is not a problem; this is something he must do.

“OK------ I got it, don’t threaten me anymore.”

Raising his hands to surrender, Kazuma was unable to keep the smile at his mouth. Calm fighting spirit and the mental energy to control it, Ren has already begun his journey to become a first class Jutsushi.

Going past Ren’s side, Kazuma walked to Ayano who was lying on the floor. Looking down at the motionless Ayano, he toyed with a bottle he took out from his hidden pocket.

To say that he did it without hesitation would definitely be a lie. This was an extremely rare and valuable medicine; even so, as long as it was for Ren’s growth, he did not mind paying such a price since this thing did not cost him a single cent in the first place.

He kneeled by Ayano’s side, and planned to place the mouth of the bottle right against the pale lips of Ayano------ but gave up in the end. She did not seem to have the strength to even drink it, and to spill the medicine would really be a waste.

Kazuma stretched his hand behind Ayano, and lifted her upper body straight up. He drank the medicine himself, and their lips closed together as though his whole body fell on Ayano.

“Wah!”

From the excess light at the edge of his eyes he could see Ren who was by the side, with his face flushed red yet mesmerized at the same time, as Kazuma poured the medicine into Ayano’s mouth by the mouth-to-mouth method.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 219.jpg|thumb]]

(Hmmm…………)

Ayano first felt warmth; something seems to be removing the youki that has invaded her body quickly. Heat------life came back bit by bit.

She slowly began to be able to detect the situation outside her. She knew she was being surrounded by a powerful force and that a warm healing spiritual energy was coming in from her lips.

Ayano felt that this was someone who had just pulled her back from the gates of death lightly, yet strongly at the same time.

She opened her eyes slowly, and at such a close distance that her focal point was about to focus, the one who appeared before her eyes was------

"<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>!"

Her consciousness became awake in an instant and Ayano used all her strength to push Kazuma away.

Kazuma moved away unhurriedly, as if he saw through the cute reaction that Ayano gives when she is nervous, and stood up in a steady manner.

(I……I was kissed……? Why……?)

Ayano used her left hand to press on her lips. Her right hand was tightly hugging her own body, and just like a weak girl who had just been assaulted by a rapist, she closed her legs tightly and contracted her body.

(What’s going on……?)

Not knowing what was going on, it was impossible to understand the situation.

Maybe it was due to the youki that invaded her, as her memories did not seem to be able to link up. Not only the situation of how she wanted to cut Kazuma with her sword, she could not even remember how they met up in the first place.

She lifted her head to look at Kazuma suspiciously, who, in turn looked back with a calm stare as though he was observing some animal in an experiment. Actually, he was observing how efficient the medicine was, but it was impossible for Ayano to know that.

Anger began to grow within her. After taking a girl’s kiss----a first kiss at that------ away, the other party did not even seem to have a shred of guilt. She could not accept this kind of thing happening at all.

“What the hell were you doing------!!”

“Is that how you talk to your benefactor?”

“Huh……”

The cold reply weakened Ayano’s attitude. Ren ran over at this time with wet eyes and raised his head to look at Ayano, fighting back his tears.
“Nee……Nee-sama……”

The revived Ayano with her body brimming with energy makes it hard to imagine the way she looked when she was about to die earlier. Even her wounds and blood traces disappeared.

“Nee-sama! Nee-sama! Nee-sama!”

Ren was very happy. He was tightly hugging his beloved “sister” as his tears began to fall. As if he was trying to confirm that this was not a dream, he hugged Ayano with all his might and kept on calling her.

Even if he is just a kid, a twelve year old still has some arm power. Even though she felt uncomfortable, Ayano still insisted on rubbing Ren’s head gently.

“Ren, calm down…… Everything is fine, I will protect you, so don’t be afraid……”

“Idiot.”

Hearing Ayano’s big mistake, Kazuma rebutted without mercy. He ignored the murderous intent that was shot at him and continued to say.

“Ren is worried about you. You were totally thrashed by Ryuya earlier, and almost died. By the way, the one who saved you is me, so be grateful.”

This speech made by someone who claims to be her benefactor made Ayano’s temple entangle together. Faced with a strong atmosphere that could make a crying child become quiet, Ren stopped his tears and his expression froze instantly.

Ayano suddenly lowered her head and looked at Ren. She grabbed Ren, who sub-consciously decided to run away and pressed on his shoulder, asking with a scary expression,

“Is that true?”

“Huh…… Huh……”

Ren felt troubled, unsure of what was the meaning of the question. Ayano closed in, and repeated once more.

“That guy said he saved me, is that true?”

Ren answered in a soft and delicate voice as he shivered.

“It…… It is true. Nii-sama, he took the medicine…… then…… mouth-to-mouth……”

“Forget about this.”

Ayano stopped Ren’s reply softly. The hand that was pressed on his shoulder became more forceful, as if she was looking at Ren from just above. Seeing that expression that only has her mouth smiling, Ren was so scared his legs went limp.

“You saw nothing, you understand?”

Ren did not make a sound, only nodding continuously.

“Oh yeah, what did you make me drink? It is not something with some weird side effects right?”

Ayano asked in a suspicious tone. She knew that she almost died just now, and towards something so suspicious as to be able to completely cure her in a few minutes, she could not trust it one bit.

“Elixir.”

Kazuma replied in a very simple and clear manner.

“Elixir? You don’t mean that, what is it called, “Water of Life”!?”

“Ehhhhhhhhhh------!?”

Not just Ayano, but even Ren, who was about to cry, gave off sounds of surprise. This was normal, as what is known as the “Water of Life” is a miracle drug made with the essence of alchemy with tremendous effects. It is said to be able to even revive the dead. This type of miracle drug, not to mention its production method, but whether it even exists in the first place is uncertain.

“That kind of thing, where did you get it……”

“Before that, don’t you have something to say?”

Compared to the shocked Ayano, Kazuma seemed very calm since the beginning. Noticing what Kazuma meant by his words, Ayano reluctantly thanked him…

“……Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. I will just add extra charges to my service as necessary expenses. About a hundred million will do.”

“You……You bastard! Can’t you just ignore some losses and help someone!? Someone who measures everything with money, won’t that be too low for a human!?”

“You think this is something that can be bought with money!?”

“Argh…………”

Kazuma raised his voice and gave off an imposing presence and Ayano became speechless instantly. This was the first time Kazuma became so emotional, it seemed that his precious medicine being used has made him feel very unhappy.

Indeed, something like an elixir cannot be bought with money. It is something that can even revive the dead. It is not hard to believe that many people would want to get it even if they would become bankrupt in the process and to sell this kind of thing for just a hundred million is more outrageous than a great sale.

Even so, Kazuma was still able to change his mood with just one sigh.

“Nevermind. Let’s forget what happened in the past! Oh yeah, Ayano, so why did you lose?”

“……Why are you asking such a thing?”

Faced with a question that shattered her pride, Ayano could only put on a bitter expression.

“Of course I must ask. I always thought of your Enraiha as the ultimate weapon. If it is of no use, the whole battle plan must be thought over once more. So tell me, what is going on? Is it that Enraiha cannot burn him even if it cuts into Ryuya?”

“Huh……Errr…… That is……”

Looking at the tongue-tied Ayano, Kazuma’s eyes began to lower its temperature. Ayano did not dare to look into those cold eyes; her eyes began to shift about randomly.

“That is to say, you did not even hit him once? All of your attacks were predicted.”

“Hmm…………”

“And then, all of the En-Jutsu you released in anxiety was all blocked down by wind.”

”Errm errr………….”

“After suffering the enemy’s single sided vigorous attacks, your injuries kept on increasing.”

“………………………..”

“And you managed to escape somehow in the end. As this type of content is too embarrassing, perhaps I should praise you on your abilities to run away?”

“Wha……What! How can you say such a thing!?”

After hearing such cruel and heartless comments, Ayano finally lost her temper.

“After saying “trust me” so proudly earlier, in the end you just ran off and left me behind in a few words! And for someone who left the most problematic things to someone else, what rights does you have to say such a thing!!”

“Oh, I am sorry.”

“……Huh?”

Hearing this unexpected reply, Ayano widened her eyes. She had expected him to mock her back vigorously in return; it was unimaginable for him to apologize so honestly.

As if he could not let it go, Kazuma continues to say,

“I never expected you to be that weak.”

Ba-doom!!

An unusual noise came from her heart. The space around Ayano began to make crackling sounds. Ren quickly retreated from Ayano’s side as if he was bounced off.

“I thought that before I rescued Ren, you would at least be able to buy more time but it seems that it was too hard on you after all. I am so sorry.”

Gathering all of her strength, Ayano grabbed the handle of Enraiha tightly. Her fighting spirit went all over her body and the fallen leaves by her legs started dancing in the air. In the night of autumn, the temperature went up quickly; it was hotter than a sunny day, and while being roasted by the hot air Ren’s expression became tense.

“The last time you tried to cut me with your blade…… Back then I thought that you were taking it easy on me, thinking that I am of your family after all, but I failed to notice that you were serious, I totally did not realize that, sor……”

Ayano moved her hand to make Kazuma shut up. She used a serious attitude without any other thoughts in mind and, without hesitation, began to mercilessly swing the Enraiha.

“Oh oh!”

Her eyes went in pursuit of Kazuma who shifted his body with ease to dodge. Ayano swung the Enraiha upwards to cut him. Up against this slanted upward cut, Kazuma went toward the left side to escape.

(Don’t even think of escaping!)

Ayano twisted her hand, and pulled Enraiha back. The tip of the sword pointed at Kazuma, and she stepped out forcefully in preparation for a stab------

“Nee-sama!”

A guaranteed stab, but because Ren rushed over and hugged her waist tightly, it missed its target.

“What are you doing, Ren! Get away now!!”

“No! Now is not the time to be doing this, is it!?”

To be pointed out by a boy four years younger than her, Ayano was speechless.

Nii-sama too! Why did you do something so detestable!?”

Ren pointed the arrowhead to Kazuma at the same time. The youth had gotten his responsibility up by now, thinking that if he left these two people who are older than him to do as they wish, nothing good will come out from it.

“I did not annoy her.”

“So, why did you say those words?”

Ren continued to ask Kazuma who replied randomly. A feeling of mistrust came out from all over him.

“Just relieving some stress that’s all.”

“……………………………”

“The one, who was expected to be the final weapon, is in fact like a little kitten. It would make anyone want to say something about it, wouldn’t it?”

“Nee……Nee-sama……Calm down……”

Ren tried his best to comfort Ayano who seemed ready to explode.

“……I know. I won’t be angry anymore, you can let go now.”

After being greatly weakened by Ren who seemed ready to cry, Ayano said that with some shades of calmness. She breathed out, as if letting all the air from her lungs go, while at the same time releasing her rage.

“By the way, you should have taken care of Hyoue haven’t you?”

“Nope, he escaped.”

”……What?”

Ayano suddenly shouted back. No matter what she says, she had deep faith in Kazuma’s capabilities. And this Kazuma was actually unable to finish someone like Hyoue off------

“------ What happened?”

“That old man summoned over a hundred youma at one go. I was busy taking care of that when he took the chance to slip off.”

“Over a hundred?”

Seeing the doubtful Ayano, Ren confirmed Kazuma’s words.

“It is true, Nee-sama. Youma that filled one’s vision, Nii-sama used almost one move to get rid of all of them. The reason why we failed to catch Hyoue was……”

(To save sister……)

Just as he was about to complete the sentence, Kazuma stopped him. Kazuma’s fingertip was pressed against his lips so Ren awkwardly became silent.

“What are you trying to hide?”

“Nothing important, the biggest problem now is Ryuuya. The next time this happens we are sure to die.”

“…… You still intend to fight?”

Seeing the cowardly Ayano, Kazuma placed judging eyes on her.

(I never expected her to be so weak mentally.)

But, now is definitely not the time to let her to continue to be down. He had intentions of fighting against that kind of monster alone, but the suffering and the efforts must be shared by everyone. That is Kazuma’s belief.

“Why, are you scared? Well I won’t blame you; after all you lost so miserably earlier on. The next time you are caught by the enemy, I promise not to laugh at you again.”

After being totally looked-down upon and being humiliated like this, Ayano’s cheeks were so red she put on blushers.

“Even if I cannot win, at least I can suicide before the enemy catches me! I won’t even leave a cell to those guys. I have that kind of determination, don’t look down on me!”

She rebutted angrily. This spirit was enough, but the content was unacceptable.

Not sure how to take that line, Kazuma’s eyebrows creased together and Ayano continued to say,

“What I meant was whether we should head back and reorganize our fighting force. Since Ren is already rescued, there should be no risk that the seal will be broken, so……”

“Rejected.”

Kazuma refused Ayano’s suggestion very simply.

“To be attacked while on the move, that situation is very bad. In the case of the whole transport vehicle being destroyed, are you confident of escaping?”

“But, they won’t be so dumb as to even kill Ren, would they? If they do that, they cannot break the seal.”

“Hyoue’s goal is to destroy the Kannagi clan. From the looks of it, he hates the Kannagi clan to the core. To release the seal placed upon their god, is probably just one method of doing so.”

Even though he used the word “probably”, Kazuma was actually very certain. If she saw that insane hatred with her own eyes, perhaps Ayano would be able to understand!

To Hyoue, God or Devil is nothing but “power”. In his heart, he only thinks about how to use them. Now, Hyoue has gotten Ryuuya, who could be used to destroy the Kannagi clan. So in this case, he does not need to be so obsessed with breaking the seal of their god.

“Besides, in this situation, killing us would mean they have won. Because my old man is now with heavy injuries------“

“That was done by you!”

“Don’t talk about that for now. No matter how powerful the clan chief may be, his body is unable to fight. Those in the branch family are all useless. In other words, if we die, it means the end of the Kannagi clan. Got it?”

After hearing the logical analysis, Ayano had no way of rebutting. Even though she knew that Kazuma was right, but for her to have to fight with Ryuya once more, her body naturally rejected the idea.

But before Ayano could get into the right mindset, the situation changed. Kazuma raised his head to look into the sky suddenly.

“No time to hesitate------ We have been spotted.”

“------? Didn’t you set up a kekkai?”

“Yeah, but after the thing the two of you did, I doubt it would last long.”

“……I am so sorry.”

“It is okay------ by the way, Ren.”

“Ah, yes?”

Ren was called upon suddenly and replied in a rising voice. Kazuma then made a cruel declaration.

“Hyoue is sure to make you his target because to be able to get the power of a God as well is most desirable. But since we will be struggling just to take care of Ryuya, we have no capabilities to protect you as well, so you must handle your own problems yourself.”

This sentence seemed to have the hidden meaning of “you might as well go die if you are a nuisance”, so Ren’s expression grew tense. But he recovered in a while, and looked back at his brother with determined eyes.

“I…… I got it. Against someone like Hyoue, I alone can handle him. If I lose, I shall kill myself before I get caught, I won’t cause any trouble for Nii-sama, will that do?”

Ren said abruptly with a pale face.

Kazuma, unsure whether to laugh or cry, looked at Ren and then turned his head to Ayano.

“What to do, because you said such dumb words, now even Ren does not know what he is fighting so hard for.”

“What idiotic words? As the main family of the Kannagi clan, this kind of determination is only natural!”

Kazuma no longer talked to Ayano, but instead turned his head to Ren. Then he grabbed the tiny head that stood before his chest.

“Wha……What’s the matter, Nii-sama?”

“Ren, let me tell you the rules of this game. “The winner is the one who lives”. Simple?”

Ren was at a loss due to the sudden rough actions, but Kazuma continues to talk without caring.

“Someone without the will to live is sure to lose. This is a rule that will never change in a fight. Remember that.

Listen well. You are just a kid, just a newbie; no one thinks that you are of much use. So, just doing what you can do will be enough.”

“What I can do……?”

“That is “to live”. Don’t try to beautify death with the terms like self-sacrifice.

Death is the end of everything. Anything in the past, present and future will lose their meaning in an instant. That is death. There is no way to start over. It is the absolute end.”

Unable to lose, unable to sacrifice, he could not accept using the future of a twelve year old in exchange for peace.

Kazuma did not want to lose anything important anymore.

“But as long as you are still alive, there will be a chance to turn the tables around; so, even if your teeth are broken off, you must swallow them back with your blood, no matter how pathetic, how shameful it seems, never give up on surviving. Even if you must struggle to the very last moment, this is your battle, can you do it?”

Kazuma looked at Ren closely, and Ren looked back at Kazuma just the same way.

Never give up, never throw hope away, these are the determinations required to win. Ren learned this from Kazuma. His pale face regained its natural color; the light of being pushed to a dead-end in his eyes seems to be fading away.

(I am not alone.)

There are people who protect me, people who support me, so all I need to do is to finish whatever I can. Because this is the best way to make the me, who is still immature, now useful.

“Yes!”

Hearing such an energetic reply, Kazuma gave off a gentle smile. The feeling of his head being rubbed in a rough manner was making Ren feel very comfortable.

“So then...”

Kazuma pushed Ren backwards lightly and told Ayano without shifting his eyes,

“------He’s here.”

Ayano raised her head to look into the sky. As if the blue sky was sliced open, a black shadow even darker than darkness itself was pasted on one point of the sky. Following that, the shadow expanded quickly, and its face could be seen more clearly.

“So he is here……”

Ayano mumbled in a trempling voice after seeing a clear human shadow being formed.

The black shadow that seems to absorb all light by opening its arms like wings, landed on the ground. Up against a demonic opponent that stood there silently, Kazuma’s face showed an evil smile.

“Come on, let round two begin------“

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima

2008-11-03T22:12:45Z

Nerevarine: v8c8 0%-->18% (by Darknemo2000)

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

Baka-Tsuki Members who are interested in this series please [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 read this].

== Updates == 

*August 2, 2008:
:* [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 6]] & [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 7]] are translated. Yet another [[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]'s contribution.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==
=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following active groups:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]] - [50% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de la Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion of Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Fairy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Shinto Priest of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of South Gotha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Truce]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - King of Gallia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Rout]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Each End of the War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Gandalfr Disappearing]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Users of Void]] (18%)
::*Chapter 9 - Myozunitonirun
::*Chapter 10 - Swordsman
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear
::*Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest
::*Chapter 3 - The Meeting and the Parting of the User
::*Chapter 4 - The Title of Chevalier
::*Chapter 5 - The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit
::*Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen
::*Chapter 7 - Solicitation
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Confrontation of the Mysterious Bird
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - 『オストラント』号
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jealousy
::*Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights
::*Chapter 5 - Siblings
::*Chapter 6 - Six Persons in Prison
::*Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past
::*Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orleans
::*Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle
::*Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst
::*Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke
::*Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind
::*Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family
::*Chapter 5 - New School Term
::*Chapter 6 - Private Lesson
::*Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia
::*Chapter 8 - Jörmungand
::*Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
'''The White Country（Albion）からの編入生'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right To Use Saito during a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - Aboard the 『オストラント』号
::*Chapter 4 - The Two Knight Corps
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*Chapter 7 - World Door
::*Chapter 8 - Meaning of the Smile
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flower Bed Squadron’s Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The City of Water or The Capital/Metropolis of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Street 虎=Tiger 街道=Main Road/Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia’s Saint/Holy Woman
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Carcassonne (カルカソンヌ)
::*Chapter 2 - The Knight Contest of the Sandbank (中州の騎士試合)
::*Chapter 3 - A Shaken Mind (揺れる心)
::*Chapter 4 - The Jewel of Fire (火石)
::*Chapter 5 - Honeymoon (蜜月)
::*Chapter 6 - Tabitha's Long Night (タバサの長い夜)
::*Chapter 7 - Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan (アンリエッタの外交案)
::*Chapter 8 - Coronation (戴冠式)
::*Chapter 9 - The Exit of the Labyrinth (夢迷宮の出口)
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔 (published June 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン (published September 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (published December 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊 (published March 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日 (published July 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' / 贖罪の炎赤石 (published November 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭 (published February 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X and ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (published June 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会 (published September 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (published December 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日 (published August 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' / 水都市の聖女 (published May 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' / 忘却の夢迷宮 (published September 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2418-3 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2418-8)
* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険 (published October 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2 (published October 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter4

2008-11-03T02:39:45Z

Nerevarine: ryuya --->ryuuya (from next chapter)

==Chapter Four - Returning to Visit, and Then―― ==

=== 1 ===
When he was within ten meters from the front door

“Ka….. Kazuma!?”

Kazuma looked at the guardsman who was screaming in shock with a displeased look on his face.

(Too slow.)

He mumbled in his heart. Even though they were on high alert, they only realized that he was here at this kind of distance? They are really useless.

But, the speedy reaction of the other party was perhaps worthy of praise! After hearing the guardsman’s shout, the jutsushis that were spread out at different corners on stand-by rushed over one by one

Within seconds, Kazuma became surrounded by at least ten jutsu practitioners.

“Get the clan chief out.”

Kazuma arrogantly commanded, completely ignoring the killing intent from all directions.

“We have already come out to get the door, you should be grateful.”

(These guys seem to want to pick a fight with me.)

Even though he knew this was just a taunt, Kazuma did not want to bear with it at all; frankly speaking, Kazuma became furious.

Ever since he had come back to Japan, he had met with a series of unhappy events. First of all, he was dragged between the fight between the Kannagi clan and the mystery man, and then he fell into the mystery man’s trap, having Ren abducted right before his very eyes. Now in order to convey this news, he has no choice but to force himself to come to the Kannagi household, which he swore never to come close to ever again.

All of this has stressed Kazuma’s nerves, resulting in his extreme annoyance. It did not matter who it was, but he just wanted to find someone and beat him up. If one sentence could be used to describe how he feels now, it would most probably be as mentioned above!

And now at this place, just so coincidentally there were a bunch of idiots, as if saying “Please punch me”, standing in rows waiting for him to do it. There was no reason to give up the opportunity.

One of the idiots stood out to break the stalemate, he might have been someone that Kazuma used to know, but at this point of time, Kazuma thought that there was no need to verify any one of them anymore.

“In this extraordinary time period, you think that you can stand in front of us and beg for mercy…?”

While he said that, it looked like he was fighting to the death at trying to control his near-erupted fury.

Not trying to waste any time, Kazuma slowly opened his mouth and said.

“Although I said to summon the Suzerain… it seems like I wasn’t heard?”

“Kisama!” (You!)

Crrackk!

With a sound of a blunt object, while the one jutsushi was angrily firing away fireballs, not one of the other jutsu practitioners saw the incoming attack from Kazuma – it was like a giant using an uppercut punch – the jutsushi was sent into the air. His chin was pummeled to pieces and he lost the strength to even open his mouth, which spit out blood mixed with broken teeth

The jutsu practitioners began to retreat in disbelief. They had never seen an attack method like Kazuma’s before. But while also realizing this, the battle had already begun, and so they started to collect their fighting spirit.

Of course the goal of Kazuma‘s visit was not to fight. It just seemed like someone inside of his mind was continuously saying that this world would be better off if all those idiots were to die. Kazuma let that voice persuade him, and he forgot what he came to do.

[Fist of Air] — — blocks of air that are highly compressed and sent forth at the speed of sound. The instant before contact, about 100 points of air is compressed into 1 point instantaneously — — and while pointing at a certain direction — — it is recoiled to its original state like a spring, with the strength of force far exceeding a professional boxer’s finishing blow. The jutsu practitioners could not do anything as one after another was knocked down.

Kazuma put out a string of continuing combos — — attacking targets without regards to accuracy, as long as the air bombs flew in the general direction, they even ended up digging up the surface and fracturing the wall. The people that were standing were completed knocked down and left helpless on the ground.

Kazuma still had his hands in the pockets of his leather jacket, standing there all alone. People that were able to stand and stop him were nowhere to be found.

The jutsu practitioners were all knocked down on the ground; some had broken lower jaws, some had sunken noses that continuously spewed out blood, and some were moaning about with serious internal damage. They were all laying around in many different positions, but the common point was that all of them had no fighting capabilities remaining.

Even though knocking down this 10 or so jutsu practitioners didn’t even take 30 seconds, Kazuma’s expression did not have the feeling of arrogance. He simply accepted this landslide difference in strength, thinking this kind of thing happening as logical certainty.

But, that expression unexpectedly became pensive.

“…Doh…”

Not seeing one uninjured person, Kazuma finally realized that he had committed a deadly mistake.

“I thought carefully, and then communicated clearly to these people, so that this kind of situation would not have happened…”

Before this, a phone call would have probably had accomplished his goal. Also, there was no need to talk directly with the Suzerain. Even if he had suddenly met him, in such a short time’s notice he wouldn’t have known what to say. This time it was only because Ren was captured in front of his own eyes, making him waver, also — —

“Also I, would very much like to come back, huh?”

This place was what I called home in the past. I thought I had already abandoned this place and yet I have returned.

Kazuma shook his head, breaking his thought pattern, fearing a deepening of questing will recall quite an unhappy answer.

“Hey, wake up. Don’t fall asleep on me!” 

Kazuma, in order to change his mood, yelled and kicked the less hurt and younger jutsu practitioner. But the jutsu practitioner weakly opened and slowly closed his eyes, as he realized the extreme pain, and so he allowed Kazuma to do what he liked.

“— — Damn!”

Kazuma abhorrently threw him away and started walking towards the main door. He moved forward directly towards the door, without a care of whether he stepped on the ground or a practitioner.

The door was already opened, because the people that opened the door had already been defeated; thus the door being opened was a logical occurrence. And beyond the door, was an area where two times the amount of jutsu practitioners were waiting.
So at the same time when Kazuma stood in front of the door, 30 lines of fire arrived to kill him.

Honng!

That enormous amount of heat that transformed into plasma completely surrounded Kazuma. The light from the heat was enough to burn even the eyes. The jutsu practitioners started to believe they had won.

(We killed him!)

(If it’s like this and he’s still not dead — —)

(— — no human could survive that!)

But then, in the dissipating fire, they saw something they couldn't believe.

“Wh, What?”

Surrounded by a bluish/greenish white flame, there was Kazuma, safely inside.

“So boring…”

Kazuma ,without any elaborate procedures, waved his hand, removing the collected strength of 30 people’s fires. The strength of the fire and heat completely did not harm a single hair of Kazuma.

“Impossible… Is that guy a youma god… ?”

Now the jutsu practitioners were so shocked, it appeared that they had even forgotten to breath. If they looked calmly, they might have been able to see that the matter separating Kazuma and the flames was a thin layer of air.

High level jutsu-shi can even surpass the laws of physics. No matter if it is an enjutsu-shi or a fuujutsu-shi: igniting a fire where there is no oxygen and blocking the heat transfered in the air is not impossible.

Kazuma had complete control of the surrounding air inside this space; compared with laws of physics, his will had primacy. No matter how large the amount of heat, it could not be transferred to Kazuma’s body.

The requirements in order to be a first rate jutsu practitioner is not strength of the spells, nor the knowledge and technique, but the willpower; to deny the present reality and have the《willpower》to construct one’s own fantasy world.

Magic, Jutsu comes from mixing your own will into《Initial Principle》, then simply create new laws to control the effects.

It requires a constructed system of the《World》, and then rewriting the procedures and change it into reality.

In other words, in order to transfer the flames to Kazuma, one would need a stronger will in comparison to what Kazuma employed to deny the laws of physics. So what is needed is to use an even stronger will to deny the《Kazuma’s fabricated Laws》.

Realistically speaking, if you don’t have a belief of《Will burn you up》that’s stronger than Kazuma’s belief of《I won’t get burned》 then nothing will be achieved.

Since this was not achieved, it could be said that Kazuma’s will was greater than the sum of the will of those 30 people combined.

“Impossible… impossible…”

The jutsu practitioners mumbled with shocked looks.

It ought to be said that they can only mumble.

The reasons for the ineffectual jutsu spell they understood; in fact, they understood it well, just like they understood things such as arms and legs.

Of course, they did not consider Kazuma’s existence as that beyond common sense, but only considered him as a first-class spiritual jutsu practitioner. And from that point of view, it was that Kazuma only commanded a huge wind spirit.

Kazuma’s strength had already surpassed what they previously considered, completely achieving another dimension; the difference was clear.

But Kazuma didn’t proceed to counterattack the jutsu practitioners; naturally it was not to forgive them, but it was just that from the start, he wanted to simply ignore the practitioners from the branch families.

Because of the practitioners, Kazuma began to recall the days he spent for 18 years in this mansion; memories of a home that contained almost no happiness. No matter whom, they all disregarded him, even to the point of ignoring his existence. Inside such an excessive clan, people that kindly accepted him were almost nonexistent.

But no matter what kind of persecution Kazuma received, he began to feel a sort of homesickness; after all, it’s the place of his roots.

(That’s right… I have returned here…)

Kazyma could do anything but admit this thought. Even if he was looked down upon, and bullied, he was still able to be protected here. From society, from the responsibilities of living alone, he, who was a child back then, was protected.

However, to yearn for someone to protect him, that was weakness, escapism, and running away from reality.

Even though Kazuma admited that the weakness, which he should have had already abandoned since four years ago, still lingered within him, but this was something that made him feel depressed.

(In conclusion, I can't allow this home to continue existing)

Kazuma was assaulted by large amounts of《unhappiness》 and started blaming the roots of his evils — — of course by his own stubborn decision — — on the Kannagi main family. He came to the decision to crush it with his own hands.

Following Kazuma’s will, an even bigger wind spirit was summoned; condensing within his palm was a wind pressure that could challenge a typhoon.

If he would release all of it, all things within a radius of 200 meters would be destroyed in a blink of an eye. The practitioners had already prepared for thoughts of death.

At this moment, Kazuma completely forgot about the Kannagi clan or the people living close by; he only thought to erase the annoying things right in front of his eyes.

Even Kazuma himself did not notice that he had already accumulated such a large amount of pressure. Kazuma was indulged in such self-satisfied thoughs that he did not have the opportunity to regulate his power.

“Wo… Wah…!”

“What, what is this kind of strength…!”

No matter what, the practitioners certainly had no way of understanding what Kazuma was thinking. In front of such crushing strength, without even thinking of applying jutsu in resistance, they began to just dumbly stand there.

Certainly this was not without reason, the wind spirits that Kazuma summoned, no matter whether releasing as a jutsu or an out-of-control rampage, could eradicate this mansion.

“………..”

The older jutsu practitioners exchanged a look to each other without speaking; because they had more experience, and so they were less ruffled. Being exposed to Juugo when he was a young boy, they were already experienced to such out of control spirits that could be categorized as a natural disastor. Although at that time, they felt that (they) would be protected by such extreme strength.

After making an enormous inner determination and then a guess from Kazuma's posture, the only remaining method of attack was one, and there was no other.

They would gamble their live to perform a summoning of massive proportions; and just like what the words propose; it was the last method, which could result in a mutual suicide. But they had already prepared for death.

(If only to protect the Suzerain…)

(Before Ayano-sama returns…)

There was no other motive for them to gamble their lives besides trying to defeat Kazuma. Because if Kazuma was standing here, then it can be presumed that Genma was already defeated.

Then in that case, only Ayano would have the ability to fight on par with Kazuma. They gambled their lives in order to gain time for Ayano’s return.

“Let’s go…”

“Wait a second.” 

The second before the assault, a calm voice detained them. That voice seemed to have immense《power》. All members stopped.

It seemed like time had stopped, for a while now nobody moved. In such a tranquil space, (one) could only hear sounds of the bamboo hitting the stone. 

“Suz, Suzerain!’

“It’s too dangerous! Please withdraw!”

All the practitioners recommended that the Suzerain withdrawal.

Although all of the practitioners’ sight was gathered on him, Juugo still walked with ease with his line of sight directed at Kazuma.

Kazuma also didn’t avoid Juugo’s look.

Juugo was always very gentle with Kazuma, with feelings of loving concern over disclosing to strict words. In his shounen childhood, when the surrounding were all enemies, only his time spent with Juugo was when Kazuma could feel slightly relieved.

For Kazuma, facing Juugo was similar to facing an admired father, which was in contrast to only having terror in the face of Genma.

A kind of ancient yearning surged, but now Kazuma, even if wanting to cry, would not have any tears.

Certainly it seemed like Juugo completely detected Kazuma’s expression; and just like when speaking to a relative he had not seen in a long time, Juugo greeted Kazuma.

“Long time no see, Kazuma. How are you doing?”

“…Ahh”

Knowing that Juugo still believed in him, Kazuma laughed like being released from confinement.

And after identifying with such, Juugo laughed energetically as well; seeing the typhoon in Kazuma’s hand, he sayed.

“If it’s like this, then, what is that thing?”

“Huh? Oh, just trying to surpass the past.”

Kazuma clumsily waved his hand, dismissing all of the accumulated spirits. He even forgot the etiquette of saying 'thank you' to all of the spirits.

“Huh? Um, ok, standing here is difficult to talk. Come in for cup of tea.”

Although Juugo could not have thoroughly understood what Kazuma had meant, and so he just treated it as neglected mumblings. The practitioners were standing there as if being force fed some mute medicine when perceiving that Juugo, without care, started turning around to the facing Kazuma. They probably thought that Kazuma would attack when his back was turned.

“S, Suzerain, Kazuma is our traitor!”

Juugo gazed using a very sorrowful appearance towards the still incompetent practitioners, and then slowly turned around to face Kazuma and asked.

“Uh, is it like that?”

“No?”

Kazuma said as he shruged his shoulders. The bunch of idiots continued to be puzzled, having a mouth but no voice. 

“So it seems.”

“No, we can’t trust him!”

The practitioners shouted with voices of dissatisfaction, believing that Juugo had been deceived.

“Calm down, idiots!”

Juugo scolded, accompanied by sounds of sighing.

“If Kazuma was serious, you would have already been dead. Now do you understand?”

The jutsu practitioners all looked towards Kazuma with that careless appearance. The power with the strength to annihilate them was completely gone. It could not be disputed that the useless man has return as a superior first class practitioner.

“— — Say why did you return? It can’t only be for a gathering?”

“Ah, that’s right; there is something I need to tell you.”

Kazuma finally remembered the reason for his approach, although admitting Ren’s capture under his watch to someone else was a very humiliating situation.

(Ah, no way out, after all, losing the initiative was my fault.)

“— — Ren has been abducted. It was someone who can use the wind, most likely an accomplice of the murderer that killed your comrades.”

“Quit joking! You were the one who killed Shinji and Shingo!”

Kazuma recognized for the first time, that this man was the Soushu of the Yuuki family.

(It doesn’t matter who dies as long as it’s not your sons?)?)

For an instant, he had an urge to say that, but he managed to keep it to himself. Kazuma considered the man unworthy for him to speak to.

“Ren was seized?”

Juugo also ignored Yuuki’s words, and asked Kazuma back.

“They did not kill him?”

“That is right. I am not too sure about the details; however, I can confirm that he is still alive. I believe that if we know their reason for abducting him, we should be able to lock only the criminal’s identity. I came here specially to inform you guys; but could it be, you already know who did it?”

“No, we do not know yet. But thank you for your information.”

Juugo seemed to have thought of something as his face began to show a bitter expression. He sayed something to the man standing at his side; Kazuma tried hard to remember, and recalled that this was a man trusted by Juugo.

Then that man bowed, and quickly departed from the house.

“Did you see the features of that guy?”

“…I saw what he looked like, but I don’t think it will be of any help. That thing isn’t even human.”

Just thinking about him brought chills to Kazuma, and that kind of irregular youma ki that 'it' possess could not be from anything human.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 149.jpg|thumb]]

“So it’s like that… By the way, what happened to Genma?”

Faced with Juugo’s question, Kazuma sincerely started to laugh. It was unlike that of a grown man, but a laugh of a shonen (boy). That kind of grin could not be practiced; it was a mischievous grin fully covering the face.

Then, Kazuma showed his thumb and turned it down, with his chin moving backwards, braggingly saying.

“He was sent flying.”

“huh, haha, hahahahahahaha ! That, that’s how, was sent flying?”

Faced with this kind of overly energetic and without any evil-intention reply from Kazuma, Juugo uncontrollably started to laugh, an unstoppable roaring laughter.

“Suzerain! This is not a funny matter!”

Faced with an unstopping laughter from the Suzerain, the practitioners worriedly admonished.

“Hmm, certainly it is like that.”

Then Juugo pulled taut his face; with a severe, unyielding and steadily stare, he sayed to Kazuma,

“Don’t tell me you killed him?”

“Hey, I was quite merciful. I even called an ambulance; quite kind of me!”

“If that’s the case, then, it’s alright.”

“Absolutely not!”

The person interrupting was like the practitioner before. He was so angry he started to stagger as if he was dizzy.

“If your body is not well, you can withdraw.”

“My situation is of no importance! If Kazuma knocked out Genma-sama, then it is absolutely certain that he is rebelling!”

“…This situation is only that of a father and son argument.”

“This… this kind of situation is…!”

“Understood, that kind of situation has already been heard earlier. Okay, you can withdraw.”

After Juugo disrupted his words, he gestured at Kazuma and then entered through the door. Kazuma simply followed Juugo.

And so, after four years, Kazuma finally returned to the place where he was born.

=== 2 ===
Faced with this mansion where he had not walked through for four years, Kazuma looked about slowly and seriously. As with the outside, the inside of the mansion did not change at all. It was a mansion constructed during the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Warring States Period|Warring States Period]], and only four short years was not enough to grant any changes.

Kazuma continued behind Juugo, and he followed without speaking as he was taken to Juugo’s private room.

“Here we can talk straightforwardly. What would you like to drink?”

“It doesn’t matter, besides I’m not thirsty — —.”

With regards to Kazuma’s casual reply, Juugo stared at Kazuma as if he seemed to be looking for something..

“Hm, don’t you trust me?”

“It’s not that I’m suspecting you.”

Suddenly a discordant atmosphere began to spread throughout the room.

Certainly from the Kannagi clan’s point of view, there was not even one shred of evidence to believe Kazuma. Besides Juugo, all of the other members believed him to be the murderer.

To appear in the home of all the enemies pursuing Kazuma’s life was really unbelievable.

“Why did you leave the house?”

Juugo broke the silence. Out of everything else, this was what he wanted to hear the most.

“When I heard you were disowned, you had already left without discussing even a single word with me. Am I this untrustworthy?”

“Ah— — because of the circumstance, I didn’t even think of that. At that time, my only thought was to leave the Kannagi clan without delay. Both otou-san and oka-san (father and mother) said《not needed》, there was no other choice.”

“What did Miyuki say?”

Juugo had only heard of this for the first time: that Kazuma had seen his mother before leaving home.

“Now that I think about it, I was so foolish. It was nothing against you; I was requested by that woman and I went to apologize. To think, I still fancied that I still had my parents’ concern.”
Kazuma crooked his mouth, ridiculing himself of the past.

It was not about hating Miyuki, but about him being so foolish. He thought that things like ties of blood and motherhood would help him.

“What did Miyuki… say?”

Kazuma was brought back to that day, four years ago. When Juugo’s voice reached Kazuma, it seemed like it was sent from a far distant place.

When Kazuma first entered his mother’s room, he couldn’t calm down, constantly waiting for his mother’s reply.

In contrast, Miyuki was sitting opposite of Kazuma in a type of tranquil attitude as if she was absolutely not affected. She was showing the same composure as if she was idly chatting.

Although it felt like an absolutely eternal silence, in reality, it wasn’t even one minute. She then opened her mouth towards the son that came to her for help.

“Kazuma, your learning was very good, your physical education was also quite above normal. The teacher from the school had also praised you!”

“Oka, Oka-san…”

Miyuki’s words greatly failed Kazuma’s hope; because of Genma’s request, this was like… '''!  '''

“It was very regretful, if only you had the qualities for en-jutsu then (I) could have treated you as a worthy son and deeply love you and be concerned.

This is like… bidding farewell.

Kazuma realized that Miyuki was constantly discussing events as if it was in the past; for her, everything was over. She accepted the situation of her son being disowned as if it was a reality that could not be changed. She didn’t need a useless son, and didn’t hesitate to abandon him. 

“Oka-san…”

Faced with her son as he was begging for help in a quaking voice, Miyuki simply smiled as she handed him a note.

“Inside there is 10 million; although it is a small amount, it can still fulfill the needs of your life. Don’t get sick, and stay alive energetically.”

Those were already the words of departure. Kazuma, as if escaping, fled to his room; and then, on the second day, without almost anything, one person solely left home, and it seemed like nobody even noticed.

The reason he left Japan, was not because of a firm determination to live independently and alone.

He was afraid; afraid that his parents would really say through their mouths, “I don’t need useless things,” and look down upon him as though he was a monster even more terrifying than a Youma.

He had hoped to hide at a place where they could not find him. Even though his rational thoughts were clear: that they will not send people after him; however, his body did not seem to be able to understand that, and so he ran.

When he arrived at Hong Kong, Kazuma could unwind for the first time. But he could never had known then, of the tragedy that was about to take place there.

“Ahh, it is probably like that.”

“……………..”

Juugo said nothing as he buried his head in deep thought.

(This woman who had always did things her way since a long time ago; I can’t believe she was so cruel…..)

“Oh well, don’t be bothered by it. It's all in the past now.”

“…You have become strong, Kazuma.”

Juugo said, with deep meanings to it. To think, a simple youth who, four years ago, was considered like a useless pronoun, became an outstanding man that possessed great power and also had the mental strength to control such power. Juugo felt very happy.

Even though Juugo praised him from the bottom of his heart for accomplishing this feat, what the most important thing now would be to clear Kazuma’s name. Everything will begin from now.

“…I cannot agree with that…”

“Is it still not enough? Why do you desire power so much?”

Contrary to what Juugo had expected, Kazuma did not seem that satisfied with his power. Juugo questioned Kazuma, who believed he still does not possess enough power, in a tone that carries some kind of criticism.

But it appeared from Kazuma’s eyes that he had not yet fallen into a drunken pursuit of power; instead, it was like he was a lost and desperate youth trying to find a place to repose.

“Yes, I have become stronger… I cannot cry anymore. Even if I had to sell my soul to the devil, it would not not a problem; I absolutely cannot allow myself to remain weak.”

Kazuma said while hiding his head with two arms encircling the one raised knee.

He could still clearly remember that day, where he had cried feebly, with his pupils frozen by hopelessness and horror. He would never forget it in all his years.

(I couldn’t do anything…)

No matter what kind of crazy, assiduous training Kazuma went through; several times he was on verge of death, it was impossible to return to that moment. He couldn’t save……. her.

— — Why do you pursue power?

Kazuma could not answer that question.

Is it in order to prevent such tragedies from happing again?

Is it in order to protect better this time?

No

Those kinds of ideas could not satisfy him. She cannot return once again — — she is blocked by the bottom of hell.

— — Why do you pursue power?

(I don’t know!)

There was no reason, no purpose, just plainly because he had talent in this area. The telergy and sensitivity to synchronies himself with the wind spirits was an ability that would never blossom with the Kannagi family.

— — Why do you pursue power?

“… Once wanted to protect…”

Kazuma muttered this as if he was squeezing out toothpaste. In the end, he still could not say anything, because he could still not overcome it. There will be one day though, when he will discover the real meaning of power— —

Juugo didn’t say anything, but quietly watched Kazuma.

(“…Once wanted to protect…”)

Juugo did not know much about Kazuma’s past, he could only imagine what the meaning of that unfulfilled promise represented, imagining the pain from that still unhealed wound.

“Oh yeah, when this matter is resolved, let’s find a day and have a drink together! You can choose the place.”

Even so, Juugo could at least be a listener to Kazuma’s complaints! If he could spit out all of the unhappiness accumulated within his heart, maybe he could gain some tranquility. Juugo hoped that he could help his “son” as a “father”, even if the result would turn out to be very insignificant.

“……Hmm…… alright”

Kazuma hide the scar that is bleeding up to this day, and gave a gentle smile.

=== 3 ===
“Suzerain, the information is here.”

From the other side of the pull door, a sound was suddenly transmitted. Juugo immediately gave him permission to enter.

Entering through the pull door, was the man that was previously commanded by Juugo to go do something. In his hand was a folder.

“It’s this one.”

“Hm”

Juugo accepted the file and slowly and indifferently opened it; he passed the information to Kazuma.

“Although I only have a 10 year old picture…is the culprit this person?”

“— — Ah, that’s right.”

Kazuma replied immediately after seeing the photo that accompanied the information. This shounen, over the ten years, has added onto his self the ki of a youma that could send shivers down the back, becoming that kind of monster.

(Hey, that means, that that thing used to be human?)

“Is that so? Go detain all the Fuuga clan members, quickly!”

“Yes!”

Juugo eyed Kazuma while he was still looking at the photo, then to the man — — and gave commands to the assistant. The assistant’s entire being immediately disappear; he simply vanished without leaving a trace.

“That person… just what kind of person is he?”

Kazuma looked at the place where the assistant was at one instant before. Just how the person moved was a mystery to Kazuma.

“My attendant, didn’t you know?”

“No.. uh… I guess it doesn’t matter.”

Juugo quietly smiled happily at being able to surprise Kazuma. Kazuma decided to give up on the matter.

Kazuma moved his eyes back onto the file and discovered that there was one name written it: Kazamaki Ryuuya.

(— —Kazamaki?)

That was the last name of the Fuuga’s captain.

“This thing is the son of Hyoue. Around ten years ago he fell ill, during the recovery I have not seen him even once.

“So that’s how it is, rebellion? Gah, you tormented them too much.”

Based on Kazuma’s knowledge, although the Fuuga clan was described as a subordinate organization of the Kannagi clan, in reality, they were no different from slaves. That was most likely the reason for the rebellion.

“Maybe it is like that.”

Juugo’s voice became very grave. Such things as rebellions are much more problematic compared to attacks from exterior enemies. As a suzerain, having such a headache was part of the job.

On another note, for Kazuma this was completely someone else’s problem. No matter what the problem was, there is no connection with him. The first thing for him to think about, was how to rescue Ren , whether the Kannagi clan survived simply did not interest him.

“Then, why did the Fuuga clan kidnap Ren? As a hostage, his value is quite insignificant.”

Although Ren was from the main family of the Kannagi clan, his existence was not irreplaceable. It is arguable that if it was Ayano, who is the successor of the Enraiha, it would be another story. But using Ren as a hostage would not force the Kannagi clan to move carelessly and promote rash acts.

“He is not being held as a hostage….but as a living sacrifice!”

“You said living sacrifice!?”

Kazuma’s face became very red with rage as old scars were torn anew.

— — Maroon hair dyed red by fresh blood, the deep green eyes which was once overflowing with life is now blurred like old glass marbles. Lips that seem to create songs will never open again — —.

《You. Can you protect me?》

(Rin ------!)

Kazuma tightly clenched his fists; the pain from letting his fingernails break skin pulled him back to reality.

(Forget it! Even if it is just for this moment…..!)

Kazuma, whose breath was filled with frustration, punched the floor with his fist, which was dripping blood.

“Sorry, I interrupted you, please continue…”

Suddenly, Kazuma stopped talking and looked through the window towards the outside. Although he was late only be a couple of seconds, Juugo also turned to look in the same direction. He noticed a kind of ki of fire spirits that was increasing explosively

“Ayano…?”

After walking close to the window and seeing Kazuma’s form, Ayano’s posture instantly changed as she jumped directly in through the window while holding onto Enraiha with one hand.

“Kazuma!!”

After visually confirming Kazuma’s position, Ayano shouted and raised the Enraiha to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jodan no Kamae|Jodan no Kamae]] position.。(Note: Jodan no Kamae is attacking position in kendo, where you hold the ken above your head.)

Then without any doubts or hesitation she swung downwards without paying any attention to the surrounding environment. This kind of decisive decision making is worthy of praise!

“Woah!”

Kazuma was surprised by this sneak attack; his reaction was only a short couple of seconds late. But that was already a deadly delay. In order to receive the thousands of degrees from the plasma attack, although having constructed a kekkai…

(Damn, not enough!)

The number of spirits was absolutely inadequate.

Spiritual practitioners when interfering with the《Initial Principle》 are to use the spirits within one’s control to alter the environs.

In order to do that, it is required that enough spirits or spirits with enough strength must be accumulated. If not enough are gathered, then no matter how strong one’s will, it would still be impossible to realize the desired defense.

No matter how strong the will, it would not transform into real power if there were no spirits; they are a medium to transmit the will of the world. No matter how much a person will try to curse another, it is impossible to kill that person merely by thinking bad ills upon them, it also requires accumulation of enough spirits to produce an effect.

The scorching plasma had already severed the kekkai. This kind of strength was so much that the branch families could not even compare; it was like the arrival of the sun. No matter how fast Kazuma could summon, in this short time frame there was no way he could create a strong enough kekkai.

The kekkai that existed outside the room was instantly destroyed; plasma began to contact the glass of the window. Unable to withstand the pincer attack from both wind and fire; the window frame and even the constructed material of the wall began to weather down and collapse.

(Shit! I’m going to get stabbed!)

In the instant that Kazuma, without a doubt, sensed the danger to his life

"Huh!?"

A fierce kiai assailed, turning the plasma that would have turned Kazuma to dust, into something like a dream, disappearing without a trace.

“Quite powerful?”

Kazuma deeply praised Juugo. Juugo not only seized the spirits under Ayano’s control, but by using such a strong kiai, he completely sent them away without a trace.

It really was willpower beyond that of a normal person. Although he was already retired from the front line, the power that had been proclaimed as the strongest in history has not diminished a bit

“Otou, Otou-san?”

Although the reasons were unclear, but Ayano sensed that Juugo was very unhappy because of her own actions. She began to look as if spying for a chance to flee, bending the back while retreating backwards

But, that chance would never come.

“This, you big fool!!!”

“Ah!”

As if the angry roar punched the entire body, Ayano, like a little child, fearfully rolled into a ball.

That roar displayed such an enormous force that it was at a near-impossible degree. It was so loud that the walls that avoided Ayano’s first attack began to shake. Any glass that remained was instantly shattered by the sound’s attack. The roar displayed such an enormous force.

“This idiot daughter! I don’t know how many times I told you not to swing that sword around without thinking! You still don’t understand that the one who holds the Enraiha should not casually and carelessly use strength. At least have some intellect to accompany the strength! Idiot!”

“Ah…”

Faced with the heartless reproach from her father, who was almost always very gentle and kind, Ayano could not even stand. She was so shocked that she fell towards the garden with her butt to the ground, and her eyes grew moist as if she was about to cry.

Then Juugo faced Kazuma again,apologizing for his daughter’s reckless behavior.

“Sorry, my daughter did something disrespectful, very sorry… hmm?”

Kazuma, who should have been standing there, was not found. As if noticing something, Juugo looked downwards, and what entered his sights was the position of Kazuma as he was using his two hands to cover his ears.

“What are you doing? ...”

Faced with Juugo’s surprising question, Kazuma used a hoarse voice as he replied,

“Nothing…Next time if you are going to roar like that, please warn me. You scared me half to death…”

Although Ayano, who was several meters away, felt a loud voice that could expand your bones, for Kazuma, who was at a very close distance, the impact felt was simply incomparable.

The thing that Kazuma felt was more like shockwaves than something as comprehensible as a shout. Although his ear membrane was numbed, his brain was still ringing; the membrane could not block those strong waves from penetrating the body.

“… Even my brain feels like it splitting.”

Kazuma stood up unsteadily. Even though his brain was still ringing from the reverberations that sounded like a percussion instrument, he ignored them with his willpower.

"Let’s continue, please ignore that idiot daughter."

Kazuma said as he sat down at the same spot and did not move. To keep standing was not a very easy matter as the ossicles in his ears were still numb. (Note: Ossicles or three ear bones are found in the ear.)

“…No, Ayano only doesn’t know what going on, let her listen it will be easier for me.”

After a slight hesitation, Juugo called Ayano over. Ayano gave thanks to Enraiha and hung it in a crevice on the wall. She came closer to Juugo, bowed and lowered her head.

“… Ayano.”

“I’m very sorry.”

Ayano immediately got on the ground and bowed; she was not really clear about what was going on, but she preemptively selected this action in order to apologize.

"That’s enough, in the future pay more attention!"

Juugo did not want to repeat this topic as right now was not the time for it.

“Listen closely, Ayano. The guilty one isn’t Kazuma, it’s the Fuuga clan!”

“Fuuga? Those kinds of weak people, what can they do….?”

Juugo slightly glanced at the interrupting Ayano, telling her to be quiet.

“The one that did the act was Kazamaki Ryuuya, but it is more accurate to say it was the youma who possesses him.”

“It doesn’t matter what did it, what is going on with Ren becoming a live sacrifice?”

Kazuma hurried the topic. At that instant, Ayano again interrupted.

“What is this? Ren was captured?”

《You should be quiet!》

Juugo and Kazuma accidentally, yet perfectly said this at the same time. Ayano began to pout very unhappily, but given her recent disrespectful actions and behavior, her current situation was in a very weak light. So without any better ideas, she decided she could only sit there quietly and listen.

“Then continuing where we left off: the ancestors of the Fuuga and Kannagi clan started out doing completely different things— —.”

(That’s right.)

Kazuma mumbled to himself. Things like manipulating wind and manipulating fire have different strength and different characteristics. As they are now the same clan, the possibility that the Kannagi clan ended up absorbing the Fuuga clan was quite natural.

“This was an occurrence that happened 300 years in the past. At that time, the Fuuga clan was proud of themselves for being able to manipulate strong and powerful wind. They created a shadow organization that thrived off of assassinating, cheating, and doing destructive types of jobs in order to accumulate wealth. They would do anything no matter what kind of job, but too many of them were evil deeds, and the Kannagi clan was given a direct order from the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shogunate Shogunate] to proceed to eliminate them.”

At the final period of the strenuous battle, our ancestors finally sealed the source of power from the Fuuga clan, and then decided to absorb what was left of the Fuuga clan, who had lost most of their powers, as followers.

“What is the source of their power?”

“— — it’s god!”

Although Juugo’s reply was quick and simple, in order to understand the meaning of those words took a lot more time.

“god~~!”

Kazuma glanced at Ayano, who emitted a sharp sounding gasp. Although Kazuma was also surprised, due to Ayano’s earlier wavering, Kazuma decided to allow the room to return to tranquility before speaking.

“That kind of thing, what would have to be done to seal it?”

Kazuma wanting to hear this situation described was not without reason. After all, evaluating from a human’s rational: a human sealing a god, this situation is quite impossible to achieve.
What was mentioned as god, is not the creator that religion adheres too, but a general term for something or someone that surpasses all existence. Surpassing mankind is the reason to be termed as a god and to be defeated by mankind would not be a god.《Humans sealing god》this phase itself is contradictory.

“This kind of situation is only passed down through oral stories told throughout the generations. What really happened, I do not know…Probably, they had to borrow from the King of Spirits or else such a thing would be impossible.

The King of Spirits quite simply represents the king of all spirits: governing the existence of all of the spirits on this planet. Although it is speculated that there exists a King for earth, water, fire, and wind, no one has been able to determine whether they all exist.

About a thousand years ago, the first suzerain of the Kannagi clan and the King of Fire Spirits were able to achieve a covenant, and the Enraiha was gifted. Then due to blood relationships, the Kannagi clan received the ability to strongly perceive the power of the fire spirits. Or so the legend goes.

Truly, if you have the power of the King of the Spirits, then it would not be impossible to seal a god — —.

“But, even if the suzerain of 300 years ago was able to again have a contract with the King of Spirits, humans’ using such power is still limited. You can’t surpass a god. Could they have directly summoned the King of Spirits?”

“— — that kind of action is impossible isn’t it?”

To let a king that exists in the upper world descend onto this world, such an event could only be described as a miracle that surpasses common sense. Even in theory would still impossible. So given Ayano’s questioning, Kazuma coldly replied,

“What would happen? Well it doesn’t matter anyways, as I cannot achieve that kind of miracle.”

“We already knew that a long time ago!”

“Back to the topic: Hyoue’s motive is to revive that god?”

Kazuma gritted his teeth and continued to ignore Ayano as she was hurrying Juugo to continue explaining.

“Most likely, the act of sealing is passed down in secret throughout the generations of suzerains. For them to start a rebellion means that they have probably found the location of the sealing and the methods to remove the seal.”

As Juugo said this, his facial expression became more impatient. This was not without reason, because if the sealed god is released, then the Fuuga clan would receive strength comparable to that of the Kannagi clan. Also, it is undeniable that the wrath of the sealed god will descend upon them.

“— — Then, Ren will become a tribute to revive the god.”

Kazuma was pretty calm given the situation. After all, he does not have any obligations to help in the survival or destruction of the Kannagi Clan. If things were to really turn out that way, simply running away is a viable option; running away was something Kazuma had absolute confidence in.

“No, in order to remove the seal Ren is needed, or rather I should say, a main family member from the Kannagi Clan is needed.”

After stopping Kazuma from speaking, Juugo continued to say,

“Only the main family members can remove the seal because the seal is inside the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Samadhi Flame|Samadhi Flame]].”

The Samadhi Flame is a crystallization of a《fire》that does not have any corrupting factors. It is a pure flame that should not even exist in this world. Whatever comes in contact with it, no matter what it may be, would be completely burned, without even leaving any ashes.

In order to send away such thing, it is needed to come in contact with the place of origin of the seal, certainly without a Kannagi main family member it would be impossible.

“But, if the fire is a hindrance then you can directly blow it away, even if it is a Samadhi Flame, if I can do it, probably that guy also can.”

“The seal is inside the fire.”

Juugo again repeated what was just said, as if testing Kazuma.

“Then it is… hey, isn’t that?”

“That’s right, the fire is sealing that god, if the fire is blown away, the sealed god’s form will also disappear, so without those protected by the fire, removing the seal is impossible.”

The suzerain of that time established several layers of security for the sealing: the existence of the sealing was shrouded in the highest degree of secrecy; the process of the absorption of the Fuugo clan into the Kannagi clan was erased from memory. For both the Kannagi and Fuuga, it appeared as though such matters never even occurred.

The fact that the seal could not be removed by a member of the Fuuga clan was absolutely certain. If it was not done to such a degree, probably the shogunate that desired the destruction of the Fuuga clan would not have accepted the results.

“If the first thing the released god sees is the descendant of the person that sealed itself, I would fear to think about what would happen to Ren.”

“So that’s how it is…really, if in the beginning they would have completely wiped out the Fuuga clan, we would not have to go through such annoying matters.”

“You… don’t you have any compassion for fellow humans?”“

Ayano did not hide any of her inner despite for Kazuma.

“Compassion for fellow humans? You…do you actually think that the Kannagi kindly rescued the Fuuga?”

“What, what is that, isn’t it like that?”

“Wind can strengthen fire. As practitioners of lower standers, wouldn’t using them as subordinates be more suitable?”

What Kazuma just said was obviously pointed towards Juugo. Because using persuasive excuses right now was useless, Juugo honestly told them the truth.

“That’s right; our ancestors really did use the Fuuga clan only as a tool, a very convenient tool at that…”

“No way…”

“Hey, from the standpoint of a slave, which is how you treat them, such a rebellion is certainly a right. It’s justice to get revenge against you guys."

“What? Why are you speaking about it as if it is other peoples’ problems? Ren dying doesn’t matter to you?”

Ayano gritted her teeth as she angrily said this to Kazuma with his sarcastic and unimpressed expression.

“Ren is also a practitioner of the Kannagi clan, it is impossible that he would follow Hyoue’s commands.”

“That… it is possible.”

“What!?”

Kazuma ignored Ayano, who was ready for a thorough argument, and said to Juugo.

“At this moment it hasn’t even passed the twelve hour mark so he might be ok, but manipulating him would be quite easy. No matter what Ren’s talent is, if there is a day’s time, they could probably get him to kill even his own parents.”

The calm and direct explanation really quieted the two Kannagi.

Brainwashing or possessing, there are many methods that could be used; as many methods as could be desired. Although the strength of the Kannagi clan resides in its lineage, such attributes are practical only to that of the body, which means, even when losing conscious, or possessed by youma, the spirits would still protect Ren’s body. 

“If we don’t hurry and the seal is released, there would be no way back. Before this we must rescue Ren.”

“Please work hard!”

Like adding water to the fiery Juugo who just made an insistent statement, Kazuma used a manner of speaking that showed that these matters do not concern him.

Ayano furrowed her forehead. People like him, who have no sense of responsibility, are the ones that she really dislikes. People who have the ability and yet are unwilling to do anything, compared to those who merely do not have the ability, are rotten to the core. Ayano often thinks like this.

“You don’t need to remind me! Even without borrowing you power, I alone am enough. I’ll show you!”

“…Wait a moment!”

Juugo constrained his daughter’s aggressive manner, not because he suspected Ayano’s strength, but because since it will involve the clan’s survival, plenty of battle power would be needed. 

“Kazuma, can you defeat Ryuuya?”

“…It would be near impossible. Even under the best circumstance, I would not be able to last five minutes.”

After a slight consideration, Kazuma replied candidly. He frequently used an objective self-evaluation method to assess himself; meaningless over-evaluating of oneself is a very dangerous matter, this was something Kazuma learned from past experiences.

“Is that so…?”

In Juugo’s brain, an inequality was developed like so: Ryuuya> Kazuma> Genma> Ayano, which means that Ayano alone ould have no possibility of winning.

“Yare yare, where did they summon such a high level youma is beyond me. Hell, even a vampire of 3000 years in the interior of China with an extremely powerful youma ki was still incomparable with that thing.”

“You, you can even beat… that kind of thing?”

In Juugo’s expression there was probably more incomprehension than astonishment.

“Ha, yeah right! There was no way to fight against that thing. I just patted my ass and tucked in my tail, then ran far way.”

Kazuma used a mischievous tone in order to avoid further questioning. Those were memories he did not want to recall, and so he diverted the topic back to the original discussion.

“The problem with that guy is that the wind he uses is not normal.”

”…What does that mean?”

“It is so abnormal that I have no concept of how nature even developed that sort of thing. The spirits around that guy are all going crazy. Because of this, I can’t interfere with his spells; hell I can’t even sense it. If he chooses to hide himself, it will only be at a very close distance and right before he attacks that I will be able to sense anything.”

“That’s quite… no, really bothersome!”

Juugo worriedly mumbled.

Spirits do have wisdom and ability, although it is not known how to differentiate them, they still have will. So, they will get agitated like human being.

Putting spirits in a situation that is completely opposite of its own characteristics for a long period of time— — such as putting fire spirits in water and sealing wind spirits in the ground — — will cause them to go crazy. This is something that is a fact and has already been confirmed

But — —

“That kind of thing, how would you control them?”

Because they have already lost their consciousness, of course they would not be able to hear the words from a human — — well, probably.

“Who the hell knows? There are no cases where this has happened before, so there aren’t any similar topics to discuss about!”

Kazuma replied in very vague manner.

“In order to do it…maybe Ayano’s attribute would work better compared to fighting wind against wind. With fire being the main attacking force, using the Enraiha from inside his body and then proceeding to burn him, no matter how strong his will is, he will still die.”

“Then are you saying that you will not help?”

“I only dislike working.”

“I’ll pay 100 million!”

“Thanks for the job.”

Without any hesitation, Kazuma agreed to the contract.

This was not because the huge amount of money blurred his vision. To receive remunerations is to give him, an outsider, a reason to be involved. Of course, he would take what is his, but Kazuma joining the battle has already become an inevitable reality.

“You’re terrible, without money you would have abandoned your brother?”

Ayano’s words were full of despite, but Kazuma only grinned without replying to her.

Rather than being considered a “good guy” who acts by his emotions, being known as a miser makes him feel a lot better. Ayano’s scorn does not affect him in any way.

“Then, please.”

“Ah, leave it to me.”

After glancing at Ayano, who looked like she was about to shoot lasers from her eyes, the two men shook hands in agreement.

Juugo certainly understood Kazuma’s purpose. In order for him to have a corresponding standpoint, using 100 million yen is needed in order to sustain this kind of cooperation.

(I really can’t beat him…)

Juugo really felt that Kazuma’s consideration was not the same as before.

“Then, where exactly is this place?”

By now there was no further need for discussion. Faced with this kind of direct question, Juugo simply replied,

“Kyoto!”

In the northwest of Kyoto, there lies the ceremonial mountain of the fire god. That location was a sacred place of the Kannagi clan, the contractual place where the earth had the fire of the heaven’s burning. Revolving around 300 years past of gratitude and grudges, and gambling the two clans’ existence — — the place of the decisive battle is there.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter4

2008-11-03T01:15:01Z

Nerevarine: changed to past tense, and some changes of sentence structure

==Chapter Four - Returning to Visit, and Then―― ==

=== 1 ===
When he was within ten meters from the front door

“Ka….. Kazuma!?”

Kazuma looked at the guardsman who was screaming in shock with a displeased look on his face.

(Too slow.)

He mumbled in his heart. Even though they were on high alert, they only realized that he was here at this kind of distance? They are really useless.

But, the speedy reaction of the other party was perhaps worthy of praise! After hearing the guardsman’s shout, the jutsushis that were spread out at different corners on stand-by rushed over one by one

Within seconds, Kazuma became surrounded by at least ten jutsu practitioners.

“Get the clan chief out.”

Kazuma arrogantly commanded, completely ignoring the killing intent from all directions.

“We have already come out to get the door, you should be grateful.”

(These guys seem to want to pick a fight with me.)

Even though he knew this was just a taunt, Kazuma did not want to bear with it at all; frankly speaking, Kazuma became furious.

Ever since he had come back to Japan, he had met with a series of unhappy events. First of all, he was dragged between the fight between the Kannagi clan and the mystery man, and then he fell into the mystery man’s trap, having Ren abducted right before his very eyes. Now in order to convey this news, he has no choice but to force himself to come to the Kannagi household, which he swore never to come close to ever again.

All of this has stressed Kazuma’s nerves, resulting in his extreme annoyance. It did not matter who it was, but he just wanted to find someone and beat him up. If one sentence could be used to describe how he feels now, it would most probably be as mentioned above!

And now at this place, just so coincidentally there were a bunch of idiots, as if saying “Please punch me”, standing in rows waiting for him to do it. There was no reason to give up the opportunity.

One of the idiots stood out to break the stalemate, he might have been someone that Kazuma used to know, but at this point of time, Kazuma thought that there was no need to verify any one of them anymore.

“In this extraordinary time period, you think that you can stand in front of us and beg for mercy…?”

While he said that, it looked like he was fighting to the death at trying to control his near-erupted fury.

Not trying to waste any time, Kazuma slowly opened his mouth and said.

“Although I said to summon the Suzerain… it seems like I wasn’t heard?”

“Kisama!” (You!)

Crrackk!

With a sound of a blunt object, while the one jutsushi was angrily firing away fireballs, not one of the other jutsu practitioners saw the incoming attack from Kazuma – it was like a giant using an uppercut punch – the jutsushi was sent into the air. His chin was pummeled to pieces and he lost the strength to even open his mouth, which spit out blood mixed with broken teeth

The jutsu practitioners began to retreat in disbelief. They had never seen an attack method like Kazuma’s before. But while also realizing this, the battle had already begun, and so they started to collect their fighting spirit.

Of course the goal of Kazuma‘s visit was not to fight. It just seemed like someone inside of his mind was continuously saying that this world would be better off if all those idiots were to die. Kazuma let that voice persuade him, and he forgot what he came to do.

[Fist of Air] — — blocks of air that are highly compressed and sent forth at the speed of sound. The instant before contact, about 100 points of air is compressed into 1 point instantaneously — — and while pointing at a certain direction — — it is recoiled to its original state like a spring, with the strength of force far exceeding a professional boxer’s finishing blow. The jutsu practitioners could not do anything as one after another was knocked down.

Kazuma put out a string of continuing combos — — attacking targets without regards to accuracy, as long as the air bombs flew in the general direction, they even ended up digging up the surface and fracturing the wall. The people that were standing were completed knocked down and left helpless on the ground.

Kazuma still had his hands in the pockets of his leather jacket, standing there all alone. People that were able to stand and stop him were nowhere to be found.

The jutsu practitioners were all knocked down on the ground; some had broken lower jaws, some had sunken noses that continuously spewed out blood, and some were moaning about with serious internal damage. They were all laying around in many different positions, but the common point was that all of them had no fighting capabilities remaining.

Even though knocking down this 10 or so jutsu practitioners didn’t even take 30 seconds, Kazuma’s expression did not have the feeling of arrogance. He simply accepted this landslide difference in strength, thinking this kind of thing happening as logical certainty.

But, that expression unexpectedly became pensive.

“…Doh…”

Not seeing one uninjured person, Kazuma finally realized that he had committed a deadly mistake.

“I thought carefully, and then communicated clearly to these people, so that this kind of situation would not have happened…”

Before this, a phone call would have probably had accomplished his goal. Also, there was no need to talk directly with the Suzerain. Even if he had suddenly met him, in such a short time’s notice he wouldn’t have known what to say. This time it was only because Ren was captured in front of his own eyes, making him waver, also — —

“Also I, would very much like to come back, huh?”

This place was what I called home in the past. I thought I had already abandoned this place and yet I have returned.

Kazuma shook his head, breaking his thought pattern, fearing a deepening of questing will recall quite an unhappy answer.

“Hey, wake up. Don’t fall asleep on me!” 

Kazuma, in order to change his mood, yelled and kicked the less hurt and younger jutsu practitioner. But the jutsu practitioner weakly opened and slowly closed his eyes, as he realized the extreme pain, and so he allowed Kazuma to do what he liked.

“— — Damn!”

Kazuma abhorrently threw him away and started walking towards the main door. He moved forward directly towards the door, without a care of whether he stepped on the ground or a practitioner.

The door was already opened, because the people that opened the door had already been defeated; thus the door being opened was a logical occurrence. And beyond the door, was an area where two times the amount of jutsu practitioners were waiting.
So at the same time when Kazuma stood in front of the door, 30 lines of fire arrived to kill him.

Honng!

That enormous amount of heat that transformed into plasma completely surrounded Kazuma. The light from the heat was enough to burn even the eyes. The jutsu practitioners started to believe they had won.

(We killed him!)

(If it’s like this and he’s still not dead — —)

(— — no human could survive that!)

But then, in the dissipating fire, they saw something they couldn't believe.

“Wh, What?”

Surrounded by a bluish/greenish white flame, there was Kazuma, safely inside.

“So boring…”

Kazuma ,without any elaborate procedures, waved his hand, removing the collected strength of 30 people’s fires. The strength of the fire and heat completely did not harm a single hair of Kazuma.

“Impossible… Is that guy a youma god… ?”

Now the jutsu practitioners were so shocked, it appeared that they had even forgotten to breath. If they looked calmly, they might have been able to see that the matter separating Kazuma and the flames was a thin layer of air.

High level jutsu-shi can even surpass the laws of physics. No matter if it is an enjutsu-shi or a fuujutsu-shi: igniting a fire where there is no oxygen and blocking the heat transfered in the air is not impossible.

Kazuma had complete control of the surrounding air inside this space; compared with laws of physics, his will had primacy. No matter how large the amount of heat, it could not be transferred to Kazuma’s body.

The requirements in order to be a first rate jutsu practitioner is not strength of the spells, nor the knowledge and technique, but the willpower; to deny the present reality and have the《willpower》to construct one’s own fantasy world.

Magic, Jutsu comes from mixing your own will into《Initial Principle》, then simply create new laws to control the effects.

It requires a constructed system of the《World》, and then rewriting the procedures and change it into reality.

In other words, in order to transfer the flames to Kazuma, one would need a stronger will in comparison to what Kazuma employed to deny the laws of physics. So what is needed is to use an even stronger will to deny the《Kazuma’s fabricated Laws》.

Realistically speaking, if you don’t have a belief of《Will burn you up》that’s stronger than Kazuma’s belief of《I won’t get burned》 then nothing will be achieved.

Since this was not achieved, it could be said that Kazuma’s will was greater than the sum of the will of those 30 people combined.

“Impossible… impossible…”

The jutsu practitioners mumbled with shocked looks.

It ought to be said that they can only mumble.

The reasons for the ineffectual jutsu spell they understood; in fact, they understood it well, just like they understood things such as arms and legs.

Of course, they did not consider Kazuma’s existence as that beyond common sense, but only considered him as a first-class spiritual jutsu practitioner. And from that point of view, it was that Kazuma only commanded a huge wind spirit.

Kazuma’s strength had already surpassed what they previously considered, completely achieving another dimension; the difference was clear.

But Kazuma didn’t proceed to counterattack the jutsu practitioners; naturally it was not to forgive them, but it was just that from the start, he wanted to simply ignore the practitioners from the branch families.

Because of the practitioners, Kazuma began to recall the days he spent for 18 years in this mansion; memories of a home that contained almost no happiness. No matter whom, they all disregarded him, even to the point of ignoring his existence. Inside such an excessive clan, people that kindly accepted him were almost nonexistent.

But no matter what kind of persecution Kazuma received, he began to feel a sort of homesickness; after all, it’s the place of his roots.

(That’s right… I have returned here…)

Kazyma could do anything but admit this thought. Even if he was looked down upon, and bullied, he was still able to be protected here. From society, from the responsibilities of living alone, he, who was a child back then, was protected.

However, to yearn for someone to protect him, that was weakness, escapism, and running away from reality.

Even though Kazuma admited that the weakness, which he should have had already abandoned since four years ago, still lingered within him, but this was something that made him feel depressed.

(In conclusion, I can't allow this home to continue existing)

Kazuma was assaulted by large amounts of《unhappiness》 and started blaming the roots of his evils — — of course by his own stubborn decision — — on the Kannagi main family. He came to the decision to crush it with his own hands.

Following Kazuma’s will, an even bigger wind spirit was summoned; condensing within his palm was a wind pressure that could challenge a typhoon.

If he would release all of it, all things within a radius of 200 meters would be destroyed in a blink of an eye. The practitioners had already prepared for thoughts of death.

At this moment, Kazuma completely forgot about the Kannagi clan or the people living close by; he only thought to erase the annoying things right in front of his eyes.

Even Kazuma himself did not notice that he had already accumulated such a large amount of pressure. Kazuma was indulged in such self-satisfied thoughs that he did not have the opportunity to regulate his power.

“Wo… Wah…!”

“What, what is this kind of strength…!”

No matter what, the practitioners certainly had no way of understanding what Kazuma was thinking. In front of such crushing strength, without even thinking of applying jutsu in resistance, they began to just dumbly stand there.

Certainly this was not without reason, the wind spirits that Kazuma summoned, no matter whether releasing as a jutsu or an out-of-control rampage, could eradicate this mansion.

“………..”

The older jutsu practitioners exchanged a look to each other without speaking; because they had more experience, and so they were less ruffled. Being exposed to Juugo when he was a young boy, they were already experienced to such out of control spirits that could be categorized as a natural disastor. Although at that time, they felt that (they) would be protected by such extreme strength.

After making an enormous inner determination and then a guess from Kazuma's posture, the only remaining method of attack was one, and there was no other.

They would gamble their live to perform a summoning of massive proportions; and just like what the words propose; it was the last method, which could result in a mutual suicide. But they had already prepared for death.

(If only to protect the Suzerain…)

(Before Ayano-sama returns…)

There was no other motive for them to gamble their lives besides trying to defeat Kazuma. Because if Kazuma was standing here, then it can be presumed that Genma was already defeated.

Then in that case, only Ayano would have the ability to fight on par with Kazuma. They gambled their lives in order to gain time for Ayano’s return.

“Let’s go…”

“Wait a second.” 

The second before the assault, a calm voice detained them. That voice seemed to have immense《power》. All members stopped.

It seemed like time had stopped, for a while now nobody moved. In such a tranquil space, (one) could only hear sounds of the bamboo hitting the stone. 

“Suz, Suzerain!’

“It’s too dangerous! Please withdraw!”

All the practitioners recommended that the Suzerain withdrawal.

Although all of the practitioners’ sight was gathered on him, Juugo still walked with ease with his line of sight directed at Kazuma.

Kazuma also didn’t avoid Juugo’s look.

Juugo was always very gentle with Kazuma, with feelings of loving concern over disclosing to strict words. In his shounen childhood, when the surrounding were all enemies, only his time spent with Juugo was when Kazuma could feel slightly relieved.

For Kazuma, facing Juugo was similar to facing an admired father, which was in contrast to only having terror in the face of Genma.

A kind of ancient yearning surged, but now Kazuma, even if wanting to cry, would not have any tears.

Certainly it seemed like Juugo completely detected Kazuma’s expression; and just like when speaking to a relative he had not seen in a long time, Juugo greeted Kazuma.

“Long time no see, Kazuma. How are you doing?”

“…Ahh”

Knowing that Juugo still believed in him, Kazuma laughed like being released from confinement.

And after identifying with such, Juugo laughed energetically as well; seeing the typhoon in Kazuma’s hand, he sayed.

“If it’s like this, then, what is that thing?”

“Huh? Oh, just trying to surpass the past.”

Kazuma clumsily waved his hand, dismissing all of the accumulated spirits. He even forgot the etiquette of saying 'thank you' to all of the spirits.

“Huh? Um, ok, standing here is difficult to talk. Come in for cup of tea.”

Although Juugo could not have thoroughly understood what Kazuma had meant, and so he just treated it as neglected mumblings. The practitioners were standing there as if being force fed some mute medicine when perceiving that Juugo, without care, started turning around to the facing Kazuma. They probably thought that Kazuma would attack when his back was turned.

“S, Suzerain, Kazuma is our traitor!”

Juugo gazed using a very sorrowful appearance towards the still incompetent practitioners, and then slowly turned around to face Kazuma and asked.

“Uh, is it like that?”

“No?”

Kazuma said as he shruged his shoulders. The bunch of idiots continued to be puzzled, having a mouth but no voice. 

“So it seems.”

“No, we can’t trust him!”

The practitioners shouted with voices of dissatisfaction, believing that Juugo had been deceived.

“Calm down, idiots!”

Juugo scolded, accompanied by sounds of sighing.

“If Kazuma was serious, you would have already been dead. Now do you understand?”

The jutsu practitioners all looked towards Kazuma with that careless appearance. The power with the strength to annihilate them was completely gone. It could not be disputed that the useless man has return as a superior first class practitioner.

“— — Say why did you return? It can’t only be for a gathering?”

“Ah, that’s right; there is something I need to tell you.”

Kazuma finally remembered the reason for his approach, although admitting Ren’s capture under his watch to someone else was a very humiliating situation.

(Ah, no way out, after all, losing the initiative was my fault.)

“— — Ren has been abducted. It was someone who can use the wind, most likely an accomplice of the murderer that killed your comrades.”

“Quit joking! You were the one who killed Shinji and Shingo!”

Kazuma recognized for the first time, that this man was the Soushu of the Yuuki family.

(It doesn’t matter who dies as long as it’s not your sons?)?)

For an instant, he had an urge to say that, but he managed to keep it to himself. Kazuma considered the man unworthy for him to speak to.

“Ren was seized?”

Juugo also ignored Yuuki’s words, and asked Kazuma back.

“They did not kill him?”

“That is right. I am not too sure about the details; however, I can confirm that he is still alive. I believe that if we know their reason for abducting him, we should be able to lock only the criminal’s identity. I came here specially to inform you guys; but could it be, you already know who did it?”

“No, we do not know yet. But thank you for your information.”

Juugo seemed to have thought of something as his face began to show a bitter expression. He sayed something to the man standing at his side; Kazuma tried hard to remember, and recalled that this was a man trusted by Juugo.

Then that man bowed, and quickly departed from the house.

“Did you see the features of that guy?”

“…I saw what he looked like, but I don’t think it will be of any help. That thing isn’t even human.”

Just thinking about him brought chills to Kazuma, and that kind of irregular youma ki that 'it' possess could not be from anything human.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 149.jpg|thumb]]

“So it’s like that… By the way, what happened to Genma?”

Faced with Juugo’s question, Kazuma sincerely started to laugh. It was unlike that of a grown man, but a laugh of a shonen (boy). That kind of grin could not be practiced; it was a mischievous grin fully covering the face.

Then, Kazuma showed his thumb and turned it down, with his chin moving backwards, braggingly saying.

“He was sent flying.”

“huh, haha, hahahahahahaha ! That, that’s how, was sent flying?”

Faced with this kind of overly energetic and without any evil-intention reply from Kazuma, Juugo uncontrollably started to laugh, an unstoppable roaring laughter.

“Suzerain! This is not a funny matter!”

Faced with an unstopping laughter from the Suzerain, the practitioners worriedly admonished.

“Hmm, certainly it is like that.”

Then Juugo pulled taut his face; with a severe, unyielding and steadily stare, he sayed to Kazuma,

“Don’t tell me you killed him?”

“Hey, I was quite merciful. I even called an ambulance; quite kind of me!”

“If that’s the case, then, it’s alright.”

“Absolutely not!”

The person interrupting was like the practitioner before. He was so angry he started to stagger as if he was dizzy.

“If your body is not well, you can withdraw.”

“My situation is of no importance! If Kazuma knocked out Genma-sama, then it is absolutely certain that he is rebelling!”

“…This situation is only that of a father and son argument.”

“This… this kind of situation is…!”

“Understood, that kind of situation has already been heard earlier. Okay, you can withdraw.”

After Juugo disrupted his words, he gestured at Kazuma and then entered through the door. Kazuma simply followed Juugo.

And so, after four years, Kazuma finally returned to the place where he was born.

=== 2 ===
Faced with this mansion where he had not walked through for four years, Kazuma looked about slowly and seriously. As with the outside, the inside of the mansion did not change at all. It was a mansion constructed during the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Warring States Period|Warring States Period]], and only four short years was not enough to grant any changes.

Kazuma continued behind Juugo, and he followed without speaking as he was taken to Juugo’s private room.

“Here we can talk straightforwardly. What would you like to drink?”

“It doesn’t matter, besides I’m not thirsty — —.”

With regards to Kazuma’s casual reply, Juugo stared at Kazuma as if he seemed to be looking for something..

“Hm, don’t you trust me?”

“It’s not that I’m suspecting you.”

Suddenly a discordant atmosphere began to spread throughout the room.

Certainly from the Kannagi clan’s point of view, there was not even one shred of evidence to believe Kazuma. Besides Juugo, all of the other members believed him to be the murderer.

To appear in the home of all the enemies pursuing Kazuma’s life was really unbelievable.

“Why did you leave the house?”

Juugo broke the silence. Out of everything else, this was what he wanted to hear the most.

“When I heard you were disowned, you had already left without discussing even a single word with me. Am I this untrustworthy?”

“Ah— — because of the circumstance, I didn’t even think of that. At that time, my only thought was to leave the Kannagi clan without delay. Both otou-san and oka-san (father and mother) said《not needed》, there was no other choice.”

“What did Miyuki say?”

Juugo had only heard of this for the first time: that Kazuma had seen his mother before leaving home.

“Now that I think about it, I was so foolish. It was nothing against you; I was requested by that woman and I went to apologize. To think, I still fancied that I still had my parents’ concern.”
Kazuma crooked his mouth, ridiculing himself of the past.

It was not about hating Miyuki, but about him being so foolish. He thought that things like ties of blood and motherhood would help him.

“What did Miyuki… say?”

Kazuma was brought back to that day, four years ago. When Juugo’s voice reached Kazuma, it seemed like it was sent from a far distant place.

When Kazuma first entered his mother’s room, he couldn’t calm down, constantly waiting for his mother’s reply.

In contrast, Miyuki was sitting opposite of Kazuma in a type of tranquil attitude as if she was absolutely not affected. She was showing the same composure as if she was idly chatting.

Although it felt like an absolutely eternal silence, in reality, it wasn’t even one minute. She then opened her mouth towards the son that came to her for help.

“Kazuma, your learning was very good, your physical education was also quite above normal. The teacher from the school had also praised you!”

“Oka, Oka-san…”

Miyuki’s words greatly failed Kazuma’s hope; because of Genma’s request, this was like… '''!  '''

“It was very regretful, if only you had the qualities for en-jutsu then (I) could have treated you as a worthy son and deeply love you and be concerned.

This is like… bidding farewell.

Kazuma realized that Miyuki was constantly discussing events as if it was in the past; for her, everything was over. She accepted the situation of her son being disowned as if it was a reality that could not be changed. She didn’t need a useless son, and didn’t hesitate to abandon him. 

“Oka-san…”

Faced with her son as he was begging for help in a quaking voice, Miyuki simply smiled as she handed him a note.

“Inside there is 10 million; although it is a small amount, it can still fulfill the needs of your life. Don’t get sick, and stay alive energetically.”

Those were already the words of departure. Kazuma, as if escaping, fled to his room; and then, on the second day, without almost anything, one person solely left home, and it seemed like nobody even noticed.

The reason he left Japan, was not because of a firm determination to live independently and alone.

He was afraid; afraid that his parents would really say through their mouths, “I don’t need useless things,” and look down upon him as though he was a monster even more terrifying than a Youma.

He had hoped to hide at a place where they could not find him. Even though his rational thoughts were clear: that they will not send people after him; however, his body did not seem to be able to understand that, and so he ran.

When he arrived at Hong Kong, Kazuma could unwind for the first time. But he could never had known then, of the tragedy that was about to take place there.

“Ahh, it is probably like that.”

“……………..”

Juugo said nothing as he buried his head in deep thought.

(This woman who had always did things her way since a long time ago; I can’t believe she was so cruel…..)

“Oh well, don’t be bothered by it. It's all in the past now.”

“…You have become strong, Kazuma.”

Juugo said, with deep meanings to it. To think, a simple youth who, four years ago, was considered like a useless pronoun, became an outstanding man that possessed great power and also had the mental strength to control such power. Juugo felt very happy.

Even though Juugo praised him from the bottom of his heart for accomplishing this feat, what the most important thing now would be to clear Kazuma’s name. Everything will begin from now.

“…I cannot agree with that…”

“Is it still not enough? Why do you desire power so much?”

Contrary to what Juugo had expected, Kazuma did not seem that satisfied with his power. Juugo questioned Kazuma, who believed he still does not possess enough power, in a tone that carries some kind of criticism.

But it appeared from Kazuma’s eyes that he had not yet fallen into a drunken pursuit of power; instead, it was like he was a lost and desperate youth trying to find a place to repose.

“Yes, I have become stronger… I cannot cry anymore. Even if I had to sell my soul to the devil, it would not not a problem; I absolutely cannot allow myself to remain weak.”

Kazuma said while hiding his head with two arms encircling the one raised knee.

He could still clearly remember that day, where he had cried feebly, with his pupils frozen by hopelessness and horror. He would never forget it in all his years.

(I couldn’t do anything…)

No matter what kind of crazy, assiduous training Kazuma went through; several times he was on verge of death, it was impossible to return to that moment. He couldn’t save……. her.

— — Why do you pursue power?

Kazuma could not answer that question.

Is it in order to prevent such tragedies from happing again?

Is it in order to protect better this time?

No

Those kinds of ideas could not satisfy him. She cannot return once again — — she is blocked by the bottom of hell.

— — Why do you pursue power?

(I don’t know!)

There was no reason, no purpose, just plainly because he had talent in this area. The telergy and sensitivity to synchronies himself with the wind spirits was an ability that would never blossom with the Kannagi family.

— — Why do you pursue power?

“… Once wanted to protect…”

Kazuma muttered this as if he was squeezing out toothpaste. In the end, he still could not say anything, because he could still not overcome it. There will be one day though, when he will discover the real meaning of power— —

Juugo didn’t say anything, but quietly watched Kazuma.

(“…Once wanted to protect…”)

Juugo did not know much about Kazuma’s past, he could only imagine what the meaning of that unfulfilled promise represented, imagining the pain from that still unhealed wound.

“Oh yeah, when this matter is resolved, let’s find a day and have a drink together! You can choose the place.”

Even so, Juugo could at least be a listener to Kazuma’s complaints! If he could spit out all of the unhappiness accumulated within his heart, maybe he could gain some tranquility. Juugo hoped that he could help his “son” as a “father”, even if the result would turn out to be very insignificant.

“……Hmm…… alright”

Kazuma hide the scar that is bleeding up to this day, and gave a gentle smile.

=== 3 ===
“Suzerain, the information is here.”

From the other side of the pull door, a sound was suddenly transmitted. Juugo immediately gave him permission to enter.

Entering through the pull door, was the man that was previously commanded by Juugo to go do something. In his hand was a folder.

“It’s this one.”

“Hm”

Juugo accepted the file and slowly and indifferently opened it; he passed the information to Kazuma.

“Although I only have a 10 year old picture…is the culprit this person?”

“— — Ah, that’s right.”

Kazuma replied immediately after seeing the photo that accompanied the information. This shounen, over the ten years, has added onto his self the ki of a youma that could send shivers down the back, becoming that kind of monster.

(Hey, that means, that that thing used to be human?)

“Is that so? Go detain all the Fuuga clan members, quickly!”

“Yes!”

Juugo eyed Kazuma while he was still looking at the photo, then to the man — — and gave commands to the assistant. The assistant’s entire being immediately disappear; he simply vanished without leaving a trace.

“That person… just what kind of person is he?”

Kazuma looked at the place where the assistant was at one instant before. Just how the person moved was a mystery to Kazuma.

“My attendant, didn’t you know?”

“No.. uh… I guess it doesn’t matter.”

Juugo quietly smiled happily at being able to surprise Kazuma. Kazuma decided to give up on the matter.

Kazuma moved his eyes back onto the file and discovered that there was one name written it: Kazamaki Ryuuya.

(— —Kazamaki?)

That was the last name of the Fuuga’s captain.

“This thing is the son of Hyoue. Around ten years ago he fell ill, during the recovery I have not seen him even once.

“So that’s how it is, rebellion? Gah, you tormented them too much.”

Based on Kazuma’s knowledge, although the Fuuga clan was described as a subordinate organization of the Kannagi clan, in reality, they were no different from slaves. That was most likely the reason for the rebellion.

“Maybe it is like that.”

Juugo’s voice became very grave. Such things as rebellions are much more problematic compared to attacks from exterior enemies. As a suzerain, having such a headache was part of the job.

On another note, for Kazuma this was completely someone else’s problem. No matter what the problem was, there is no connection with him. The first thing for him to think about, was how to rescue Ren , whether the Kannagi clan survived simply did not interest him.

“Then, why did the Fuuga clan kidnap Ren? As a hostage, his value is quite insignificant.”

Although Ren was from the main family of the Kannagi clan, his existence was not irreplaceable. It is arguable that if it was Ayano, who is the successor of the Enraiha, it would be another story. But using Ren as a hostage would not force the Kannagi clan to move carelessly and promote rash acts.

“He is not being held as a hostage….but as a living sacrifice!”

“You said living sacrifice!?”

Kazuma’s face became very red with rage as old scars were torn anew.

— — Maroon hair dyed red by fresh blood, the deep green eyes which was once overflowing with life is now blurred like old glass marbles. Lips that seem to create songs will never open again — —.

《You. Can you protect me?》

(Rin ------!)

Kazuma tightly clenched his fists; the pain from letting his fingernails break skin pulled him back to reality.

(Forget it! Even if it is just for this moment…..!)

Kazuma, whose breath was filled with frustration, punched the floor with his fist, which was dripping blood.

“Sorry, I interrupted you, please continue…”

Suddenly, Kazuma stopped talking and looked through the window towards the outside. Although he was late only be a couple of seconds, Juugo also turned to look in the same direction. He noticed a kind of ki of fire spirits that was increasing explosively

“Ayano…?”

After walking close to the window and seeing Kazuma’s form, Ayano’s posture instantly changed as she jumped directly in through the window while holding onto Enraiha with one hand.

“Kazuma!!”

After visually confirming Kazuma’s position, Ayano shouted and raised the Enraiha to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jodan no Kamae|Jodan no Kamae]] position.。(Note: Jodan no Kamae is attacking position in kendo, where you hold the ken above your head.)

Then without any doubts or hesitation she swung downwards without paying any attention to the surrounding environment. This kind of decisive decision making is worthy of praise!

“Woah!”

Kazuma was surprised by this sneak attack; his reaction was only a short couple of seconds late. But that was already a deadly delay. In order to receive the thousands of degrees from the plasma attack, although having constructed a kekkai…

(Damn, not enough!)

The number of spirits was absolutely inadequate.

Spiritual practitioners when interfering with the《Initial Principle》 are to use the spirits within one’s control to alter the environs.

In order to do that, it is required that enough spirits or spirits with enough strength must be accumulated. If not enough are gathered, then no matter how strong one’s will, it would still be impossible to realize the desired defense.

No matter how strong the will, it would not transform into real power if there were no spirits; they are a medium to transmit the will of the world. No matter how much a person will try to curse another, it is impossible to kill that person merely by thinking bad ills upon them, it also requires accumulation of enough spirits to produce an effect.

The scorching plasma had already severed the kekkai. This kind of strength was so much that the branch families could not even compare; it was like the arrival of the sun. No matter how fast Kazuma could summon, in this short time frame there was no way he could create a strong enough kekkai.

The kekkai that existed outside the room was instantly destroyed; plasma began to contact the glass of the window. Unable to withstand the pincer attack from both wind and fire; the window frame and even the constructed material of the wall began to weather down and collapse.

(Shit! I’m going to get stabbed!)

In the instant that Kazuma, without a doubt, sensed the danger to his life

"Huh!?"

A fierce kiai assailed, turning the plasma that would have turned Kazuma to dust, into something like a dream, disappearing without a trace.

“Quite powerful?”

Kazuma deeply praised Juugo. Juugo not only seized the spirits under Ayano’s control, but by using such a strong kiai, he completely sent them away without a trace.

It really was willpower beyond that of a normal person. Although he was already retired from the front line, the power that had been proclaimed as the strongest in history has not diminished a bit

“Otou, Otou-san?”

Although the reasons were unclear, but Ayano sensed that Juugo was very unhappy because of her own actions. She began to look as if spying for a chance to flee, bending the back while retreating backwards

But, that chance would never come.

“This, you big fool!!!”

“Ah!”

As if the angry roar punched the entire body, Ayano, like a little child, fearfully rolled into a ball.

That roar displayed such an enormous force that it was at a near-impossible degree. It was so loud that the walls that avoided Ayano’s first attack began to shake. Any glass that remained was instantly shattered by the sound’s attack. The roar displayed such an enormous force.

“This idiot daughter! I don’t know how many times I told you not to swing that sword around without thinking! You still don’t understand that the one who holds the Enraiha should not casually and carelessly use strength. At least have some intellect to accompany the strength! Idiot!”

“Ah…”

Faced with the heartless reproach from her father, who was almost always very gentle and kind, Ayano could not even stand. She was so shocked that she fell towards the garden with her butt to the ground, and her eyes grew moist as if she was about to cry.

Then Juugo faced Kazuma again,apologizing for his daughter’s reckless behavior.

“Sorry, my daughter did something disrespectful, very sorry… hmm?”

Kazuma, who should have been standing there, was not found. As if noticing something, Juugo looked downwards, and what entered his sights was the position of Kazuma as he was using his two hands to cover his ears.

“What are you doing? ...”

Faced with Juugo’s surprising question, Kazuma used a hoarse voice as he replied,

“Nothing…Next time if you are going to roar like that, please warn me. You scared me half to death…”

Although Ayano, who was several meters away, felt a loud voice that could expand your bones, for Kazuma, who was at a very close distance, the impact felt was simply incomparable.

The thing that Kazuma felt was more like shockwaves than something as comprehensible as a shout. Although his ear membrane was numbed, his brain was still ringing; the membrane could not block those strong waves from penetrating the body.

“… Even my brain feels like it splitting.”

Kazuma stood up unsteadily. Even though his brain was still ringing from the reverberations that sounded like a percussion instrument, he ignored them with his willpower.

"Let’s continue, please ignore that idiot daughter."

Kazuma said as he sat down at the same spot and did not move. To keep standing was not a very easy matter as the ossicles in his ears were still numb. (Note: Ossicles or three ear bones are found in the ear.)

“…No, Ayano only doesn’t know what going on, let her listen it will be easier for me.”

After a slight hesitation, Juugo called Ayano over. Ayano gave thanks to Enraiha and hung it in a crevice on the wall. She came closer to Juugo, bowed and lowered her head.

“… Ayano.”

“I’m very sorry.”

Ayano immediately got on the ground and bowed; she was not really clear about what was going on, but she preemptively selected this action in order to apologize.

"That’s enough, in the future pay more attention!"

Juugo did not want to repeat this topic as right now was not the time for it.

“Listen closely, Ayano. The guilty one isn’t Kazuma, it’s the Fuuga clan!”

“Fuuga? Those kinds of weak people, what can they do….?”

Juugo slightly glanced at the interrupting Ayano, telling her to be quiet.

“The one that did the act was Kazamaki Ryuya, but it is more accurate to say it was the youma who possesses him.”

“It doesn’t matter what did it, what is going on with Ren becoming a live sacrifice?”

Kazuma hurried the topic. At that instant, Ayano again interrupted.

“What is this? Ren was captured?”

《You should be quiet!》

Juugo and Kazuma accidentally, yet perfectly said this at the same time. Ayano began to pout very unhappily, but given her recent disrespectful actions and behavior, her current situation was in a very weak light. So without any better ideas, she decided she could only sit there quietly and listen.

“Then continuing where we left off: the ancestors of the Fuuga and Kannagi clan started out doing completely different things— —.”

(That’s right.)

Kazuma mumbled to himself. Things like manipulating wind and manipulating fire have different strength and different characteristics. As they are now the same clan, the possibility that the Kannagi clan ended up absorbing the Fuuga clan was quite natural.

“This was an occurrence that happened 300 years in the past. At that time, the Fuuga clan was proud of themselves for being able to manipulate strong and powerful wind. They created a shadow organization that thrived off of assassinating, cheating, and doing destructive types of jobs in order to accumulate wealth. They would do anything no matter what kind of job, but too many of them were evil deeds, and the Kannagi clan was given a direct order from the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shogunate Shogunate] to proceed to eliminate them.”

At the final period of the strenuous battle, our ancestors finally sealed the source of power from the Fuuga clan, and then decided to absorb what was left of the Fuuga clan, who had lost most of their powers, as followers.

“What is the source of their power?”

“— — it’s god!”

Although Juugo’s reply was quick and simple, in order to understand the meaning of those words took a lot more time.

“god~~!”

Kazuma glanced at Ayano, who emitted a sharp sounding gasp. Although Kazuma was also surprised, due to Ayano’s earlier wavering, Kazuma decided to allow the room to return to tranquility before speaking.

“That kind of thing, what would have to be done to seal it?”

Kazuma wanting to hear this situation described was not without reason. After all, evaluating from a human’s rational: a human sealing a god, this situation is quite impossible to achieve.
What was mentioned as god, is not the creator that religion adheres too, but a general term for something or someone that surpasses all existence. Surpassing mankind is the reason to be termed as a god and to be defeated by mankind would not be a god.《Humans sealing god》this phase itself is contradictory.

“This kind of situation is only passed down through oral stories told throughout the generations. What really happened, I do not know…Probably, they had to borrow from the King of Spirits or else such a thing would be impossible.

The King of Spirits quite simply represents the king of all spirits: governing the existence of all of the spirits on this planet. Although it is speculated that there exists a King for earth, water, fire, and wind, no one has been able to determine whether they all exist.

About a thousand years ago, the first suzerain of the Kannagi clan and the King of Fire Spirits were able to achieve a covenant, and the Enraiha was gifted. Then due to blood relationships, the Kannagi clan received the ability to strongly perceive the power of the fire spirits. Or so the legend goes.

Truly, if you have the power of the King of the Spirits, then it would not be impossible to seal a god — —.

“But, even if the suzerain of 300 years ago was able to again have a contract with the King of Spirits, humans’ using such power is still limited. You can’t surpass a god. Could they have directly summoned the King of Spirits?”

“— — that kind of action is impossible isn’t it?”

To let a king that exists in the upper world descend onto this world, such an event could only be described as a miracle that surpasses common sense. Even in theory would still impossible. So given Ayano’s questioning, Kazuma coldly replied,

“What would happen? Well it doesn’t matter anyways, as I cannot achieve that kind of miracle.”

“We already knew that a long time ago!”

“Back to the topic: Hyoue’s motive is to revive that god?”

Kazuma gritted his teeth and continued to ignore Ayano as she was hurrying Juugo to continue explaining.

“Most likely, the act of sealing is passed down in secret throughout the generations of suzerains. For them to start a rebellion means that they have probably found the location of the sealing and the methods to remove the seal.”

As Juugo said this, his facial expression became more impatient. This was not without reason, because if the sealed god is released, then the Fuuga clan would receive strength comparable to that of the Kannagi clan. Also, it is undeniable that the wrath of the sealed god will descend upon them.

“— — Then, Ren will become a tribute to revive the god.”

Kazuma was pretty calm given the situation. After all, he does not have any obligations to help in the survival or destruction of the Kannagi Clan. If things were to really turn out that way, simply running away is a viable option; running away was something Kazuma had absolute confidence in.

“No, in order to remove the seal Ren is needed, or rather I should say, a main family member from the Kannagi Clan is needed.”

After stopping Kazuma from speaking, Juugo continued to say,

“Only the main family members can remove the seal because the seal is inside the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Samadhi Flame|Samadhi Flame]].”

The Samadhi Flame is a crystallization of a《fire》that does not have any corrupting factors. It is a pure flame that should not even exist in this world. Whatever comes in contact with it, no matter what it may be, would be completely burned, without even leaving any ashes.

In order to send away such thing, it is needed to come in contact with the place of origin of the seal, certainly without a Kannagi main family member it would be impossible.

“But, if the fire is a hindrance then you can directly blow it away, even if it is a Samadhi Flame, if I can do it, probably that guy also can.”

“The seal is inside the fire.”

Juugo again repeated what was just said, as if testing Kazuma.

“Then it is… hey, isn’t that?”

“That’s right, the fire is sealing that god, if the fire is blown away, the sealed god’s form will also disappear, so without those protected by the fire, removing the seal is impossible.”

The suzerain of that time established several layers of security for the sealing: the existence of the sealing was shrouded in the highest degree of secrecy; the process of the absorption of the Fuugo clan into the Kannagi clan was erased from memory. For both the Kannagi and Fuuga, it appeared as though such matters never even occurred.

The fact that the seal could not be removed by a member of the Fuuga clan was absolutely certain. If it was not done to such a degree, probably the shogunate that desired the destruction of the Fuuga clan would not have accepted the results.

“If the first thing the released god sees is the descendant of the person that sealed itself, I would fear to think about what would happen to Ren.”

“So that’s how it is…really, if in the beginning they would have completely wiped out the Fuuga clan, we would not have to go through such annoying matters.”

“You… don’t you have any compassion for fellow humans?”“

Ayano did not hide any of her inner despite for Kazuma.

“Compassion for fellow humans? You…do you actually think that the Kannagi kindly rescued the Fuuga?”

“What, what is that, isn’t it like that?”

“Wind can strengthen fire. As practitioners of lower standers, wouldn’t using them as subordinates be more suitable?”

What Kazuma just said was obviously pointed towards Juugo. Because using persuasive excuses right now was useless, Juugo honestly told them the truth.

“That’s right; our ancestors really did use the Fuuga clan only as a tool, a very convenient tool at that…”

“No way…”

“Hey, from the standpoint of a slave, which is how you treat them, such a rebellion is certainly a right. It’s justice to get revenge against you guys."

“What? Why are you speaking about it as if it is other peoples’ problems? Ren dying doesn’t matter to you?”

Ayano gritted her teeth as she angrily said this to Kazuma with his sarcastic and unimpressed expression.

“Ren is also a practitioner of the Kannagi clan, it is impossible that he would follow Hyoue’s commands.”

“That… it is possible.”

“What!?”

Kazuma ignored Ayano, who was ready for a thorough argument, and said to Juugo.

“At this moment it hasn’t even passed the twelve hour mark so he might be ok, but manipulating him would be quite easy. No matter what Ren’s talent is, if there is a day’s time, they could probably get him to kill even his own parents.”

The calm and direct explanation really quieted the two Kannagi.

Brainwashing or possessing, there are many methods that could be used; as many methods as could be desired. Although the strength of the Kannagi clan resides in its lineage, such attributes are practical only to that of the body, which means, even when losing conscious, or possessed by youma, the spirits would still protect Ren’s body. 

“If we don’t hurry and the seal is released, there would be no way back. Before this we must rescue Ren.”

“Please work hard!”

Like adding water to the fiery Juugo who just made an insistent statement, Kazuma used a manner of speaking that showed that these matters do not concern him.

Ayano furrowed her forehead. People like him, who have no sense of responsibility, are the ones that she really dislikes. People who have the ability and yet are unwilling to do anything, compared to those who merely do not have the ability, are rotten to the core. Ayano often thinks like this.

“You don’t need to remind me! Even without borrowing you power, I alone am enough. I’ll show you!”

“…Wait a moment!”

Juugo constrained his daughter’s aggressive manner, not because he suspected Ayano’s strength, but because since it will involve the clan’s survival, plenty of battle power would be needed. 

“Kazuma, can you defeat Ryuya?”

“…It would be near impossible. Even under the best circumstance, I would not be able to last five minutes.”

After a slight consideration, Kazuma replied candidly. He frequently used an objective self-evaluation method to assess himself; meaningless over-evaluating of oneself is a very dangerous matter, this was something Kazuma learned from past experiences.

“Is that so…?”

In Juugo’s brain, an inequality was developed like so: Ryuya> Kazuma> Genma> Ayano, which means that Ayano alone ould have no possibility of winning.

“Yare yare, where did they summon such a high level youma is beyond me. Hell, even a vampire of 3000 years in the interior of China with an extremely powerful youma ki was still incomparable with that thing.”

“You, you can even beat… that kind of thing?”

In Juugo’s expression there was probably more incomprehension than astonishment.

“Ha, yeah right! There was no way to fight against that thing. I just patted my ass and tucked in my tail, then ran far way.”

Kazuma used a mischievous tone in order to avoid further questioning. Those were memories he did not want to recall, and so he diverted the topic back to the original discussion.

“The problem with that guy is that the wind he uses is not normal.”

”…What does that mean?”

“It is so abnormal that I have no concept of how nature even developed that sort of thing. The spirits around that guy are all going crazy. Because of this, I can’t interfere with his spells; hell I can’t even sense it. If he chooses to hide himself, it will only be at a very close distance and right before he attacks that I will be able to sense anything.”

“That’s quite… no, really bothersome!”

Juugo worriedly mumbled.

Spirits do have wisdom and ability, although it is not known how to differentiate them, they still have will. So, they will get agitated like human being.

Putting spirits in a situation that is completely opposite of its own characteristics for a long period of time— — such as putting fire spirits in water and sealing wind spirits in the ground — — will cause them to go crazy. This is something that is a fact and has already been confirmed

But — —

“That kind of thing, how would you control them?”

Because they have already lost their consciousness, of course they would not be able to hear the words from a human — — well, probably.

“Who the hell knows? There are no cases where this has happened before, so there aren’t any similar topics to discuss about!”

Kazuma replied in very vague manner.

“In order to do it…maybe Ayano’s attribute would work better compared to fighting wind against wind. With fire being the main attacking force, using the Enraiha from inside his body and then proceeding to burn him, no matter how strong his will is, he will still die.”

“Then are you saying that you will not help?”

“I only dislike working.”

“I’ll pay 100 million!”

“Thanks for the job.”

Without any hesitation, Kazuma agreed to the contract.

This was not because the huge amount of money blurred his vision. To receive remunerations is to give him, an outsider, a reason to be involved. Of course, he would take what is his, but Kazuma joining the battle has already become an inevitable reality.

“You’re terrible, without money you would have abandoned your brother?”

Ayano’s words were full of despite, but Kazuma only grinned without replying to her.

Rather than being considered a “good guy” who acts by his emotions, being known as a miser makes him feel a lot better. Ayano’s scorn does not affect him in any way.

“Then, please.”

“Ah, leave it to me.”

After glancing at Ayano, who looked like she was about to shoot lasers from her eyes, the two men shook hands in agreement.

Juugo certainly understood Kazuma’s purpose. In order for him to have a corresponding standpoint, using 100 million yen is needed in order to sustain this kind of cooperation.

(I really can’t beat him…)

Juugo really felt that Kazuma’s consideration was not the same as before.

“Then, where exactly is this place?”

By now there was no further need for discussion. Faced with this kind of direct question, Juugo simply replied,

“Kyoto!”

In the northwest of Kyoto, there lies the ceremonial mountain of the fire god. That location was a sacred place of the Kannagi clan, the contractual place where the earth had the fire of the heaven’s burning. Revolving around 300 years past of gratitude and grudges, and gambling the two clans’ existence — — the place of the decisive battle is there.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter3

2008-11-02T21:57:58Z

Nerevarine: changed to past tense, minor tweeks pt 2

== Chapter Three - A Battle with the Past ==

=== 1 ===
Kazuma stood alone within the darkness.

Deep in the night, a dead silence shrouded the park. The usual wanderers who occupied the park were nowhere to be found, perhaps chased away by something unknown.

Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen(港見丘公園) , 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)--- This place may sound nice, but due to its dense vegetation, it became a frightening place that would make one question whether it could be considered a park. This place seemed gloomy even by daylight, at night one would be likely to meet with mishap.

At the top of the hill, Kazuma leaned lightly against a tree trunk, resting motionlessly.

Due to his black jacket, one would not be likely to notice his existence, even if he were standing right in front of them.

Just like an experienced hunter, Kazuma had become one with nature.

“---------------!”

His eyes opened without warning, his body began to shiver, due to his unconstrained happiness and fear.

“Here already----”

He mumbled. An unusual heat came through the park entrance, coming straight towards him.

Even someone whose senses were not as sharp as Kazuma’s would not fail to notice this sign. Because the shining energy waves in the dark were so scary, it gave one the impression of daybreak.

If one were to consider Ayano that evening to be the sun, this could only be described as a supernova’s explosion.

The other party did not show any intention of hiding his existence. Instead, as though he were boasting it, he walked with the same ease a king would.

As “he” stepped into the plaza, his line of vision shifted without hesitation to Kazuma, who was standing in the shade of the tress.

“……Am I late?”

“No----- the timing is just right.”

Kazuma answered as he emerged from the shade.

He walked out without a care. There was a statue symbolizing a loving mother and her child (”慈愛母子像”) between them; it was unsure whether that was just a coincidence or Kazuma was using it to mock the situation.

“Let us begin then.”

Kazuma declared the beginning of the battle calmly.

“So you…… are unwilling to sit and talk this over……?”

“He” questioned hesitantly.

Perhaps “he” already knew the answer; the tone slightly resembles one who had already given up.

As expected, Kazuma answered tauntingly

“Let me answer with my power------- “father”!! ”

Kazuma released blades of wind as he said this, and Genma let out flames in retaliation.

Both sides had things they could not lose, the winds and flames fought against each other furiously; this may have been the only way for the father and son to communicate upon meeting after four years.

***

A silence shrouded the residence. As Genma walked down the corridor alone, it felt like an abandoned house with no one in it.

At this point, most of the members of the family had gathered at the Kannagi residence. Every single one of them breathed quietly; yet they were too scared to stay alone, as though afraid to be found. They gathered in the main hall, shivering.

But there was a basis for their fears, for the strongest of the branch families, Masato, and the two that were rumored to rival even the main branch when together, Shingo and Takeya, were murdered one by one. Everyone was scared, afraid that they would be next.

Though Genma called them cowards for that, not everyone was as powerful as he.

“I am late”

Genma kneeled before Juugo’s room, and upon receiving permission to enter, slid the paper door open. Genma came in, moving in a kneeling position, and stopped, still kneeling, before Juugo, who showed deep hatred in his eyes.

“…… you are here really late.”

(You old sly fox, running away on your own.)

Juugo said, without even bothering to keep his unpleasant thoughts to himself.

“By the way, where is Ayano?”

Genma asked, as though nothing had happened, pretending not to hear his words.

“She was too noisy, so I sent her out.”

Juugo’s voice sounded even more displeased because, several minutes ago, he had just pacified Ayano, who might have possibly gone to the hotel where Kazuma was staying at to set it aflame in her rage.

“This is something that cannot be helped. She had been in such close terms with Masato after all.”

Genma made his comments looking as though he had nothing to do with it, making Juugo furious at his actions.

“Oh, I didn’t know you were so lenient. Since you are so concerned with Ayano, wouldn’t it have been better to calm her down earlier?”

Before, as Ayano was making a big scene shouting and screaming, Genma turned to one side as though nothing was happening and left his seat mid-way. And to be as thick-skinned as to come back only once she had finally calmed down, anyone would grumble about it, even Juugo.

“That was because I had to give instructions to everyone in the clan. At the same time, I wanted to hear the reports from the Fuuga clan.”

Genma did not want to mention these things because they were of no relevance; it was fine to just ignore them. Juugo also knew this as well, so he stopped questioning about it as there were other matters that required discussion.

“So what do you think? Most of the people in the clan pinned the crimes on Kazuma---"

“To kill Masato and Takeshi without Ayano noticing, then show his self purposely before making an escape. Then, while making his escape, he spots Shingo and Takeya and continues to kill the both of them at the same time. Even though it is possible considering the timing……… it is still too difficult to be done.”

“Hearing you say that makes me feel much better. I almost thought I was the only normal one.”

After hearing such words from Juugo, who didn’t normally mock others, Genma showed a smirk on his face.

“It is because everyone feels insecure. Compared to some unknown enemy, they find it easier to think that Kazuma is back in Japan for revenge.”

“… Does Ayano feel insecure as well?”

"She just lost her rationality due to Masato’s death; that’s all."

Genma brought the issue across faintly; it was a critical period now, and there was no time to bother with that stubborn girl.

(Once we know the true identity of our enemy, feel free to be angry as much as you want!)

His thoughts were blunt, even though it would be difficult to say such things to Juugo.

“Compared to this, a problem still lies with Kazuma. No matter what, his actions are too suspicious. Maybe he is in cahoots with the enemy!”

“That could be true. If he really didn’t do it, he should have come and explained everything. It couldn’t be that he is afraid we might kill him without hearing him out first, right? Leaving you aside, he should still trust me a lot.”

“Indeed.”

Genma could only give a bitter smile in response to Juugo’s mocking remarks. He had done nothing to deserve Kazuma’s trust, so he had no way of rebutting his words at that time.

“However, I am the only one who can capture Kazuma.”

“……Were Shingo and Takeya really killed by Kazuma?”

“Even though this is just a speculation, I believe the murderer was someone else…… perhaps it was the person whom Ayano saw. But Kazuma did defeat the two of them beforehand. From the marks the wind blades made as they grazed the ground, and from the position of their bodies, Shingo and Takeya were definitely lying on the ground when they were attacked.”

Genma spoke faintly, but it sounded more like boasting in Juugo’s ears. If Genma’s assumptions were true, Kazuma had already attained strength that rivaled the main branch.

“You seem really happy, Genma. If this is true, why did you abandon Kazuma back then?”

Juugo finally asked the question that he had never asked in four years. He had always wondered about it.

No matter how bad Genma was at expressing himself, even if no one could understand what he was thinking, Juugo had to come to realize that Genma actually loved Kazuma a lot.

“I was born as a Kannagi, and live as a Kannagi. I am not allowed to choose any other way of living…… it is the same for my son as well.”

“So that is why you threw him somewhere you couldn’t reach? For him to choose any path he desired? Even so, there was still no need to leave him all alone! What if he had starved to death by the roadside?”

“Hmph…… What are you talking about? He is my son.”

“*Sigh*---- So that’s it.”

He had no strength to continue asking after that boastful statement; after Juugo finished talking about some unimportant matters, he returned to the main topic once more.

“So, can you defeat Kazuma?”

Genma did not reply. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Juugo. Eyes that were more convincing than any words could be, as though saying “there is no way I can lose.”

“I understand. I shall leave this matter to you then! When will there be results?”

“It should be settled today. If we give our enemies too much time by chasing Kazuma, they will use it as an advantage. We give them an inch and they will take a mile.”
[actual text was more of “to put so much time on that guy will only let our enemy 得寸進尺”, literal translation: “give him an inch, he takes a metre.” I cant think of a proper phrase to rephrase that. I hope this edit is good enough] [Nev- changed it up to make more sense]

“-----I am looking forward to your performance.”

Genma, without reply, showed his respects [or bowed, not sure which to use], and quietly left the room, with the intent of nabbing his son with his very own hands.

=== 2 ===
On the sixty-seventh storey of Yokohama’s LANDMARK TOWER, in the hotel “ROYAL STREET” closest to the skies, Kazuma was leisurely enjoying his dessert.

Be it a threat or a coax, Kazuma intended to squander off all the cash he obtained by any means possible, no matter how evil or horrendous the methods it may be.

However, as though to mock this sadistic decision, his hand phone rang. Kazuma showed an irritated expression, as he looked at the hand phone on the table.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure ”
[feel free to put in some other expression for a phone ringing ~.~ or input your favorite or some funny ringtone here, actual text sounds something like dulululululu~] [Ed: I have decided that Kazuma’s ringtone would be Hito Toshite Jiku ga Bureteiru, from Ootsuki Kenji feat. Nonaka Ai & Inoue Marina & Kobayashi Yuu & Sawashiro Miyuki & Shintani Ryouko, also known as the second OP from the anime series Sayonara Zetsubou Sensei. It translates to “warped warped warped warped”]

Staring at constantly ringing hand phone, Kazuma cursed himself. Why did I forget to set it to voicemail? Even with that said, Kazuma cannot just turn his phone off now.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

The monotonous ringing continued. Kazuma did not pick up the phone. Instead he began to think of all the people who know his number one by one, trying to avid reality.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

“Ahhh! It’s too noisy!”

He finally gave up, and presses the receive call button.

“Who is it?”

Kazuma did not bother to hide his unhappiness. He used a very rude tone, which was sent to the ears of the person at the other end through electronic waves.

”Watashi (It is me in Japanese)” [no idea how the exact way he answer this.]

The other party sounded even ruder. Kazuma immediately regreted his decision to pick up the phone from the bottom of his heart, as this is the voice he least wanted to hear in this world.

“Oh, Mr. Watashi? What a weird name. Did we meet somewhere before?”

“Dont be a smartass.”

Even though Kazuma tried to joke his way around this, the voice in the phone sounded just as arrogant as before. Kazuma took a deep breath, and prepared himself to duel with the man who had abandoned him in the past.

“It has been a long time. I wonder; can I still call you “Father”?”

Genma’s voice caused memories of the past to automatically reawaken. I was still Kazuma Kannagi back then, who was pathetically weak.

Back then, I could never defy my father, only mindlessly listen to father’s orders to continue training, even though he knew I had no talent.

“You lost?”

It was not a question, nor verification. It was an unbelievably calm sentence that surpasses anger and disappointment, one that would deal a great blow upon the pitiful loser.

“You lost to some twelve year old girl?”

The voice repeated, as though it was said purposely.

“……I am……Really sorry……”

The boy placed his forehead on the tatami, squeezing out a very weak voice. The man did not answer, and just looked at the shivering boy with ice cold eyes.

“……So be it. It was a mistake to even want to train you to be a En-Jutsushi .”

The man gave up on the boy without mercy. But somehow, the boy seemed happy despite the man giving up on him.

“You don’t need to practice En-Jutsu anymore from now on.”

The boy was about to faint at first, but his face shined up suddenly. The man, upon verification, said the most crucial sentence.

“Someone who is not an En-Jutsushi, has no need to stay in the Kannagi family.”

“……Huh?”

The smile on the boy’s face hardened. The man continued talking as though it was a natural thing to do.

“From today on, you are no longer my son. Now scram off to some other place!”
[or you can use get lost instead]

“……What……Fath……Father!”

“I am no longer your 'Father'.”

The man said coldly.

“Get out of my presence immediately.”

After saying that bluntly, the man walked out of the room without even looking at the boy.

“Fath….Father! Please wait!”

The man looked down on the boy who hugged his arm emotionlessly, and then tossed him away. The force of the toss is unknown; the boy almost hit the wall as was thrown out very roughly.

”Fath….Father! Father!”

The boy was unable to stand up, and could only cry out in pain and misery. He reached out his hand, but was unable to touch anything---- even so, the boy refused to give up, and continued to extend his arm.

“Father-----!”

The man walked away without even turning his head.

There was no one who could reply to this boy who lost everything by now------

"Call me whatever you want”

“How about Gen-chan?”

“Why did you come back to Japan?”

Ignoring Kazuma’s cheeky words, Genma brought out the main topic.

“I believe the youngest child of the Yuuki family should have mentioned that I came back because “I felt like it.” Didn’t you hear him?”
[in chapter one the translation was “Must have been for something, I guess.” But I find “I felt like it” a better answer, since the original text was more of “a moment of jolly” or something like “I just felt like it”]

“…… Surrender! It is not too late now.”

“You guys seem to be treating me as the criminal. I had no intention of coming here to find trouble with the Kannagi family, but if you guys come knocking on the door, I won’t be merciful.”

The chat seemed like two people talking on their own, if it could even be considered a conversation! A conversation requires people to understand each other----- or at least try to understand----- and then give something like a reaction, but, the phrase “understanding each other” don’t seem to apply to these two.

“Do you think you can win against the Kannagi family?”

“No one will know unless I try, right?”

Kazuma realized that he is no longer afraid of Genma like in the past. From within that stubborn arrogance, a certain sense of warmth could be felt from this absence of fear.

(This stubborn old man didn’t change a bit…)

Kazuma didn’t pay attention to what Genma was saying at the other end of the phone, indulging himself in his own emotions.

“Kazuma, are you listening!”

Genma raised his voice. If it was four years ago, I might have been kneeling next to the phone begging for forgiveness. Their relationship was that of absolute orders followed with absolute obedience.

“Huh? Oh, of course I am listening. What is it?”

The sound of deep breathing could be heard from the phone. It must have been Genma sighing!

“I must meet with you. I am going over to you now, is that okay?”

(Good chance)

Kazuma thought, he needed to clarify one thing ever since he heard his father’s voice again after four years.

(I want to know whether I have surpassed that man; whether I have become stronger than the man who ordered me around in the past. No matter how, I must verify this myself.)

“No, now is not a convenient time.”

Kazuma’s expanding emotions were kept within his heart, without changing his cheeky way of speech, he said.

“Tonight at twelve, let’s meet in Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen, 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)”

“What kind of time is that? The park would have closed long ago!”

“Then no one will come to interrupt, right?”

Upon those words, Kazuma changed his tone.

“So you really want to kill me---- I will accept your challenge then.”

To Genma, I was nothing but a failed product, he wouldn’t go easy even when executing punishment on me, Kazuma truly believes.

“I deeply realized what you took me as since four years ago; but, I am no longer how I was four years ago. I will not let you order me around anymore.”

“Foolish kid. Fine, I shall let you understand the limitations of your own strength.”

Genma replied arrogantly, even though he knew clearly that his son has misunderstood him, he was unable to choose any other way of replying.

“I shall look forward to it then, “Father”.”

After excitingly bidding farewell, Kazuma ended the call. He switched his phone off immediately and threw the phone at the desk beside him.

However, the phone missed the intended target and rolled onto the floor.

Looking at his trembling left hand, Kazuma gave a bitter smile. His left hand was shaking so much that he could not control its strength, but he was not ashamed of that.

(Yeah, of course I am scared, because I am challenging the strongest Jutsushi of the Kannagi Clan.)

He clenched his left fist tightly, as though intending to trap his fear within. No matter how afraid I am, I must not run away. To truly sever all ties with the Kannagi clan, and to surpass the old me, I must perform the “ritual” of defeating my father, who symbolizes my past.

He does not hate Genma, in fact, now he finds the stubbornness in Genma rather pleasant.

But this and that are two different matters; this is something he cannot give in to, no matter what.

The trembling stopped. With a determination beyond the fear he felt in his tightly held left fist, Kazuma muttered to himself.

“I will not run or hide anymore. Nor will I go easy on you…… Old man.”
[A more rude way of calling father was used in this case, so I chose the term “Old man”]

=== 3 ===
The flames that Genma summoned swallowed and melted the wind blades away easily.

“…… What are you doing?”

With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has shown his possession of absolute power. [actual text: With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has descended(like a god) with the identity of a man with absolute power, cant think of any way to phrase this…] In the face of such magnificent power, any resistance is meaningless.

This man, Kannagi Genma, his mere existence is enough to let the opponent feel that way, and with such power, he definitely has this “right”.

“--- It’s not over yet!”

Kazuma retreated several steps sub-consciously, shouting as if it is to enhearten himself and formed new wind blades once more.

“The fun only starts now!”

About a hundred wind blades came towards Genma from all directions, but this is not a simultaneous attack: all the wind blades skillfully change their paths and speed, flying in the sky.

“Hmmm……”

Genma observed calmly, no matter how he will move, there is no way to fully avoid an attack like this. But he has already noticed the fact that each individual blade is no stronger than those earlier.

Genma did not take any action, and simply stood there as the blades came to him. As the wind blades came into the flames around his body----- they vanished without a trace.

(This cannot be…)

Realizing the huge gap between their strength, Kazuma was so shocked that he was at a loss for words, while Genma leisurely watched Kazuma’s expression.

“I believe this is not your full strength? I have no time to play with you, so let me end this now!”

As he announced this, the flames increased at an explosive rate.

Several fire pillars shot out like beams, sounding like a fierce roar, with their tips aiming at Kazuma. It looked like a big snake or a dragon with an arced body; it was the materialized form of a such a great power.

To be stared upon by a poisonous snake, that is what the impression one would get from this! Trying to control his body, which was trembling from fear, Kazuma jumped up with all his might.

In the blink of an eye, the place where Kazuma had been was swallowed up by the dragon’s mouth. Even though he escaped it in the nick of time, the flames that hit the floor became tiny pieces and continued to rampage violently.

Even though it is called a tiny pieces of flame, they are actually flames that Genma control. The density of the flames is unusually high, and a direct hit would definitely turn one into ashes.

Kazuma focused all his attention in order to avoid them. He used the flow of the air to understand the situation, and by synchronizing with the wind spirits, Kazuma “saw” every single direction at the same time.

He accurately grasped the motion of all the flames that fell from the sky like rain, dodging at times, deflecting them at time with his wind.

To forcefully take down all of the flames was not an option. The power of the branch family cannot be compared with that of the main family; Kazuma has no confidence to survive for even one second with his wind barrier.

(Well, it is not like I am unable to do it. But now is not the time.)

Having escaped from the firestorm, Kazuma waited calmly for an opportunity to strike. According to Genma’s actual strength, that was nothing at all, even if he had blocked that attack, there was nothing to be proud of.

“Oh, you dodged it?”

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 099.jpg|thumb]]

Genma waved his hand and all the flames extinguished instantly. There was no trace of what just happened, not even a leaf was burnt, as if it was all just an illusion.

“To burn nothing but the intended target? That’s not a simple trick.”
[This line is something I edited from the original text. The original text said “to burn anything besides the target? That’s not a simple trick”… didn’t make sense to me, maybe it’s a printing error, or if anyone can understand this line, please tell me.]

The higher the level of En-Jutsushi, the easier it is to fully control the spirits and the flames materialized from them. It can even defy the laws of physics: like burning in water without making the water boil, or forming flames that affect only the intended target.

“I should say the same for you. I originally intended to kill you…… But it seems I went too easy on you. You should be proud; I admit that you are someone worthy to fight me.”

A gallant smile appeared on that strict face as Genma praised his own son. But this son simply scratched his nose tip with a bitter smile in return.

“Ah---- Ermm… Actually, you don’t need to be so serious……. I am, after all, just a failed product. So why don’t you relax a bit?”

Genma ignored his ridiculous words, and began to concentrate. He gathered his power attentively, creating an even stronger power.

(I can see it clearly…)

Unlike the flippant expression earlier, Kazuma mobilized all his energy to try to see through the instant of the attack. There will only be one chance, so there is no room for failure.

“Don’t die, Kazuma.”

Genma had no intention of killing Kazuma; he did not forget that his main objective is to capture Kazuma. So Genma released a tremendous amount of power, while keeping it at a level that will leave the target barely alive.

(-----Now!!)

Kaboom![explosion]

The flames that appeared in front of Genma suddenly expanded and exploded. The shockwave hit the vegetation in the area, chairs and dustbins flew, and streetlights broke in all directions.

“I succeeded----?”

Genma was still engulfed in flames, even though the results were still unclear, the surroundings looked as though a bomb has just exploded. The plants fell away from Genma, and all moveable objects were nowhere in sight.

(Even though it was not a fatal hit, he should have at least taken some damage!)

As the flame subsides, the scene inside became clear. What Kazuma saw inside was---

“So that is your killer shot?”

Completely unharmed----Even his coat was as tidy as before, Genma looked at Kazuma calmly.

“And I thought you grew up after these four years… So you only improved to the stage of playing such cheap tricks? What a disappointment.”

His words were as humiliating as four years ago. On that day, Genma looked down upon Kazuma and said, “I have no use for trash”.

“Stop joking……”

Kazuma gnashed his teeth, squeezing out his voice with his fist held tight, trembling, as the dreadful scenes of the past appeared in his mind one by one. He lost his sense of reasoning.

“What a joke!! Disappointment!? You never expected anything from me!! Do you think you have any right to expect anything now? You, who abandoned me back----“

“Shut up!”

Genma’s insults were too painful for Kazuma, the scars from the wound four years ago still caused pain in his chest.

But Genma coldly interrupted the screams of the boy who was reminded of the past.

“If you want to make a fuss, I will give you time to do so later. Now you have only two options: either go back yourself, or I shall drag you back. You decide!”

“I choose neither.”

Kazuma replied without thinking. He had calmed down by now, and is no longer the kid who cried because his father abandoned him.

“Only you! I would rather die than lose to you! I will definitely defeat you!”

Kazuma answered sharply, while showing his middle finger--- maybe he is still a kid after all!

“So you still think you can defeat me? Without such cheap tricks, you can’t even win against Shingo and Takeya!”

“Oh, so you noticed?”

Kazuma shruged his shoulders lightly, as if implying “I don’t care about such a thing”.

“By inspecting the corpse, one can notice it easily; it was just a simple manipulation of oxygen to cause combustion. If it went unnoticed, it might have been effective against second rate En-jutsushis and below.”

Genma saw through Kazuma’s trick completely. Kazuma simply transferred the oxygen around Shingo to Takeya’s surroundings as they were about to release their flames.

The sudden increase in oxygen concentration caused Takeya’s flames to go out of control. On the other hand, Shingo suffered from lack of oxygen as his flames burned the remaining oxygen out.

This is the killer move that Kazuma designed against En-Jutsushis. If there were two opponents, it works even better, as it kills two birds with one stone.

But as Genma has pointed out, this trick only works if the opponent is caught off guard.

As mentioned, En-Jutsushi can defy the laws of physics. To light a flame without oxygen is one of the basic of learning En-Jutsushi.

“So be it. Since you intend to fight no matter what, I shall show you what irresistible power means!”

Genma raised his “ki”[氣, energy? Spiritual energy? Something like that] to the maximum, a shade of azure spiritual energy bursted out from his body, and the fire spirits were dyed blue one by one.

The spirits that were soaked in the azure “ki” similarly materialized in the form of azure flames, replacing the originally glaring golden flames, and giving off a clear and transparent blue glow.

Kazuma watched the azure flames in amazement. After swallowing a few times, he mumbled in a hoarse voice...

“This is the first time I have seen it…… So this is the azure flames of Kannagi Genma…”

The flames of the Kannagi clan are flames of purification---- and the strongest among that would be “golden”.

That is absolutely true; however, the most outstanding force in the main family may sometimes even surpass this limit.

The “Divine Flame” ---- This is the invincible power that only the true chosen ones can attain. To be able to add the color of their “ki” to their flames, there have only been eleven who were able to attain such a level in the past thousand years, and the only ones who were able to attain this level after a period of two centuries were Genma with his “azure flame” and Jugo with his “purple flame”.

“Watch this closely! This is the true power that your cheap tricks are completely useless against.”

“Oh---- This does indeed seem like something those tricks won’t work against.”

Hearing what sounded like a loss declaration, Genma seemed to be slightly affected, but Kazuma was not finished with his words.

“So, let me get a little serious too then!”

Having said that, Kazuma raised his right hand up and pointed to the sky.

“Stop sounding so……”

Genma held his words back; wind spirits were gathering to Kazuma’s commands at an unbelievable speed, and Genma was attracted to this phenomenon.

“How…. How can that be….”

His shock came out as words from his mouth. At this moment, Genma realized for the first time that he has underestimated his son’s powers.

Kazuma is not just someone worthy of a fight, as he has matured to a stage where Genma might not win even if he went all out.

Genma was stunned for just a few seconds and these few seconds were just what Kazuma wanted.

Genma quickly started his summoning, but Kazuma informed him calmly.

“It’s useless, my summoning speed is faster.”

To tell the truth, Kazuma had no confidence of beating Genma in terms of strength. In terms of attack power, fire spirits are the strongest among the four elemental spirits. That means that if an En-Jutsushi fights an equally powerful Fu-Jutsushi, and both attack at full strength, the En-Jutsushi will definitely win.

In that case, all the Fu-Jutsushi needed to do is to not let the En-Jutsushi use full strength.

In terms of speed, wind spirits are the fastest, and to start summoning first means that the Fu-Jutsushi can attack before his opponent has gathered enough strength. So if one can aim for such a time difference, there is no way to lose.

To act weak first, and when the enemy is unable to obtain full strength, reveal his true capabilities for the first time.

Some people may consider him despicable, but “righteousness” does not exist in Kazuma’s dictionary. “A winner is a winner, no matter how it is won” is his philosophy.

Kazum knew that he is sure to win, he had already gathered more power than Genma in his hand, and all that is left is to release it.

“I will spare your life---- Be grateful for that!”

As if condensing the size of a big typhoon by ten thousand times, a very scary energy rampaged violently. The frantic winds turned into countless blades dashing across, cutting the azure flames into tiny bits.

“Argh…… Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Even so, the frenetic winds did not seem to be weakening. They reached the flesh of Genma, and without stopping at all---- went through.

The blades were so fast and sharp that there wasn’t even time for the victim to feel pain; instead, an eternal piercing chill was felt----- That was the last feeling Genma felt as he succumbed to the darkness.[or simply, lost consciousness]

“...........................”

Kazuma emotionlessly looked upon his father’s body, lying flat on the ground with blood flowing out from all over. Genma lied on the red-stained floor, motionless, as if he was dead.

“......!”

Kazuma, with his head lowered, whose shoulders began shivering as it spread across his entire body, finally burst out in excitement.

“……Ho……Ha……Haha……Ha……Hahahahahahahaha!! This is great! I won! Now you know how strong I really am! Damn dad! You shall lie down on the sickbed in regret! Ahahahahahahaha……Hahahaha……Haha……Ha……”

Kazuma, who was laughing loudly in the empty park, calmed down all of a sudden and collapsed onto the floor in lassitude. He looked up into the night sky with a troubled expression.

---But the moon did not answer any of his questions.

“I won….. What to do…… Tsoi Rin…… What…… should I do from now on……?”

No one could answer him, the moon just stayed in the unreachable night sky, shining down silently.

=== 4 ===
It was after two in the morning by the time Kazuma reached the hotel, his steps seemed heavy, due to three continuous days of fighting.

But he still could not rest yet. The wind brought a strong scent of fire.

(Kannagi again? When will they ever learn……)

Even though it was troublesome, Kazuma had no intention to run away, the enemy is waiting at the main entrance of the hotel. Kazuma walked there directly.

Perhaps he sensed Kazuma approaching, the thin little shadow sitting beside the flowerbed turned his head.

Due to the darkness of the night, Kazuma was unable to see the person’s face clearly, but he is very small all in all. The powers he possessed within were abnormal, they are still weaker than Ayano, but on a different level compared to Shingo and Takeya.

(……? Was there such a person in the Kannagi family……?)

The shadow approached the doubtful Kazuma without warning. The face of the shadow was revealed by the streetlights and he seemed younger than expected----No, he is young: around ten or eleven years old.

He was wearing light yellow shorts with a duffle that includes a hat, and a pair of bluchers. His outfit seemed simply yet deliberate.

Inclusive of that cute face that one may mistake for a girl, he was giving off a gentle yet mature aura. The youth looked just like a well brought up little master.

The youth seemed tense as he nervously looked at Kazuma, who was looking at him with suspicious eyes. After staring at each other for a few seconds, the young boy opened his mouth slowly.

“Frankly speaking, I don’t really believe it…… But since you are here now, that means that father has lost?”

(Father----?)

Even though later on, whenever Kazuma recalls this scene, he feels really stupid, but right now Kazuma could not understand what this youth meant. So he asked directly.

“----- Who are you?”

The youth’s eyes seemed very strict all of a sudden. He seemed to be angry, but as he looks too cute, he does not seem taunting in any way.

“Are you saying this for real----- Nii-sama.”

“Brother-----? Ah, so it is Ren!”

Kazuma clapped his hands, and called out his brother’s name, who should be twelve by now.

(That reminds me, I did have a brother.)

If he was to say this out loud, his brother would have most probably looked down on him. Kazuma forcefully kept these words back in his mouth.

“You grew up! It has been ten years since we last met, right?”

”…..I don’t think it has been that long!”

Ren answered strictly.

“Is that so? But it should have been about four years since we last saw each other, right? After all, I don’t recall seeing you when I left.”

“Yes, you left home without saying a word.”

“Oh…… Ahh…… Sorry about that……”

Ren’s voice seemed even more serious. Kazuma could only return with an embarrassed smile.

The reason why Kazuma forgot about Ren was not because he is heartless---- Or should I say, not just because he is heartless.

Unlike his elder brother, Ren was born with exceptional flame powers, and thus Genma had high expectations of him. Perhaps Genma was worried that Kazuma’s uselessness might be passed onto Ren, because he tried to stop them from interacting as much as possible.

The frequency of the two brothers meeting were perhaps not even once every half a year---- But even so, the pure [term used is純真: virtuous, pure, innocent, chaste, guiltless]
Ren put his father’s intentions aside, and looked up to Kazuma wholeheartedly.

Even though Kazuma has complex feelings towards his talented brother, but that cute smile of the boy who loves to stay with him made him unable to raise any hatred against Ren.

Even though this was not the outcome Genma wanted, but Kazuma and Ren are pair of close brothers.

.-----So in the end I guess you could only call that heartless!

“Ah----- so what are you doing here?”

Kazuma perked up and asked Ren.

Ren put on a serious expression suddenly, and looked straight into Kazuma’s eyes.

“I…… I am here to persuade you.”

“-----Oh~”

Kazuma grumbled and walked off, leaving Ren behind.

“Nii-sama!?”

“No matter what, let’s go into the room! It has been a really busy day, and I am drained.”

After guessing the reason for his fatigue, Ren’s expression grew dull. But nothing could be done just by standing there; he must bring Kazuma back somehow.

Ren ran slowly while following Kazuma, who has already reached the room.

Ren sat on the edge sofa lightly. He was being wary, but because the sofa was way too soft, if he sat down completely, he might have been buried within.

There was a teacup in front of Kazuma, and a mug filled with honey and hot milk for Ren. But neither of them touched their cups, they were looking at each other as though trying to find out what the other party was thinking.

“Back to the topic, so why did you think of coming here?”

“…..Huh? That is because……”

Kazuma raised his hand to stop Ren, who was about to repeat the same question.

“I heard the reason. But why? Kannagi Genma has made his move, so why did you still come here? Normally one wouldn’t expect him to lose against me!”

Genma would never lose, that is common knowledge in the clan, because ever since Juugo lost a leg in a traffic accident, Genma was undoubtedly the strongest jutsushi in the Kannagi clan.

They must still be thinking that right now! Believing that Genma will bring a badly wounded Kazuma back very soon.

But Ren di not seem to feel that way, the Ren who believes in the strength of his father more than anyone else. And this means---------

“What do you know?”

Ren tried his best to fight back against those eyes that seem to see right through him.

“I know some rumors, from some mysticism website in Europe.”

The users of the “magic”, a technique of the past, uses the convenient internet very earnestly.

The website Ren found was one of those that Jutsushis use to exchange information.

“I heard them saying…… The “Contractor” is Japanese……”

Kazuma widened his eyes slowly, witnessing this reaction; Ren gathered up his courage and told Kazuma his assumptions.

“I have no proof. But…… I am very certain. That it is you, right? The only Contractor verified to exist in history…… That is you, isn’t it, Nii-sama?”

“You are wrong.”

Kazuma answered in a dull manner. He stopped Ren, who was about to say something, and continued talking.

“Not the only one, there is at least another one. I think we both know this very well.”

“So…. You are indeed the……”

Ren looked respectfully at Kazuma, who admitted to his enquiries tactfully.

“No matter, this kind of thing is not important. Let’s get to the main topic!”

Kazuma placed one leg over the other comfortably, and took up his cup, whereas Ren sat upright, and used his youth-like straightforward mouth to speak openly.

“So let me ask you, are you the Fu-Jutsushi who has been killing the Kannagi Jutsushis these last couple of days?”

“That is not done by me.”

Kazuma answered in a very straightforward manner as well.

“I told everyone that I met, but no one believed me, why is that so?”

Even though he believes Ren knows the reason, but he decided to keep this to himself. This could be a very wise decision!

“If that is the case, why won’t you come back to explain yourself!? At this rate, you will have the whole Kannagi clan as your enemy soon!”

“……Do you still not get it?”

Ren looked at Kazuma, who replied so calmly, with strict eyes----- but still not taunting.

“No matter how strong you are, against the Kannagi clan……”

“Our old man seems to have said the same thing! Even though he is in pretty bad shape now, no thanks to me. Ayano cannot be even considered a worthy opponent. Those in the branch family are nothing; I should not lose as long as I don’t fight against the clan chief.”

There is no way Ren can rebut the confident Kazuma. Perhaps it is for the sake of his brother, who seemed ready to cry, Kazuma tuned his tone down.

“…… I understand that what I am doing is very silly. To fight just because I can win is just like proving I am an idiot. As long as I head back and say hello, the clan chief is likely to forgive me. But…… I have no intention of giving in to the Kannagi clan in any way anymore.”

Kazuma stopped half way, and flushed some red tea down his throat. The sound of the cup being put back onto the coaster was abnormally clear.

“After so long, I no longer hate the Kannagi family, even though I have obtained much more power than all the power of those who bullied me in the past put together, I don’t intend to take revenge for that, and put myself at their level.

However, that does not mean I have forgotten all the things that they did to me, and the painful scars in my heart.

In order to overcome the weakness in myself, I gave up on the Kannagi name. So I shall not give in to the Kannagi clan in any way, I vow upon my name of Yagami never to give in.”

It didn’t sound emotional; more of a calm tone, but, the unwavering determination was clearly portrayed.

Ren can only choose to remain silent, as his words could not touch Kazuma at all, this is a very obvious fact.

“Even though it is a very dumb determination! After all, I can only say this right now.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Ren looked surprised. Kazuma replied as though it is only natural.

“The Kannagi clan will be exterminated soon. I saw one of the enemies today, which is way beyond Ayano’s level. And our old man doesn’t seem like he can recover in time!”

Even though he is the one who gravely wounded Genma, Kazuma doesn’t seem like he cared.

“You…… How can you even say such a thing!? Nii-sama, aren’t you part of the Kannagi family too? Is it fine for you, even if your family members die!?”

“That is none of my business. I am no longer a Kannagi, nor do I have any family members.”

Kazuma answered all the questions very clearly in front of Ren, who was shouting out in shock.

“Don’t get the sequence wrong, Ren. I did not abandon the Kannagi family, the Kannagi family abandoned me.”

“That is…… But……”

“Can you still say then, that I am obliged to do anything for the Kannagi clan?”

Ren was unable to say anything, Kazuma’s words were very true, and Ren has no right to ask for help either.

But, if he was to give up just like that, then it defeated the whole purpose of coming to find Kazuma.

Kazuma must be persuaded somehow, but nothing could be said. Kazuma was emotionlessly looking upon Ren, who lifted his head, revealing pitiful eyes seeking help from him.

“……Wu……Wuwu……. Wahh…… Wuwu……”

Under the consistent stare between the two, Ren finally started to sob.

“Hey hey…… Why are you crying over such a trivial matter? Now it seems as though I am the bad guy.”

Perhaps he lacked the self-awareness of a bad guy, Kazuma spit out such a brainless line.

Ren just continued to weep, unable to reply. And in this speechless period, only his sad weeping echoed.

“……Damn it……”

Kazuma was the first to give in. He grabbed a towel by the side and tossed it to Ren.

Kazuma sighed in reply to the person covered by the towel.

“Stay here for tonight! Use that to wipe your face clean and go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow…… I will send you back.”

“……Nii-sama!!”

Ren pulled the towel away, and let out a cheerful cry. He jumped over the table, and leaped into Kazuma’s chest directly, hugging him.

(I knew this was going to happen…)

Kazuma caressed Ren’s head gently, looking at the ceiling.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even in the past, Kazuma has never been able to refuse Ren’s “requests”. No matter how unreasonable, as long as he uses his angelic smile to ask and beg, eventually resulting in tears, Kazuma will still listen to him in the end.

This time, it was no exception. But------

Kazuma grabed Ren by the back of his neck, and picks him up easily. Ren, who was picked up like a little cat, looked at Kazuma dazedly at first, but eventually let out a smile across his face.

This is not adulation, just merely overly happy. Upon realizing this, Kazuma found it even harder to hide his suspicions.

(Is this kid really twelve? Is it okay to be this cute?)

Kazuma could not help but fear for his brother’s future, but he stoped his thoughts instantly. If he continued, some weird thoughts may arise.

He tossed Ren, who was in his hand. Ren span around once and buried into the sofa accurately.

“Go to sleep!”

“Ehh~~ But……”

After hearing Kazuma’s cold words, Ren’s reaction seemed displeased.

“What is it?”

“I want to chat more. It has been a long time since we last met after all……”

Kazuma stared at Ren in refusal, but the result was the same as always. Kazuma added the defeat to the hundread of losses in the past, so much so that he had already lost count, keeping record at one corner of his head.

“------ I get it. What do you want to ask about?”

With Kazuma raising the white flag in surrender, Ren asked timidly.

”Erm… Err… What do I have to do, to be as strong as you, nii-sama?

“How would I know the training methods of an En-Jutsushi?”

Ren pouted from the straightforward answer.

“Besides, you already were born with enough talent, so I guess there is no need to undergo some weird training for that!”

“That is not true! I am probably the least talented in the main family.”

“……Then what can you say about me, who was abandoned by the family due to my lack of talent?”

Kazuma replied as if he had no other choice, and Ren showed an agitated reaction.

“You are very talented too! To practice Fu-Jutsu to its limits! Compared to nii-sama, I am still only a newbie. My flames are incomparable to nee-sama- Ayano, or father.”

“--- The way you compare yourself with the owner of Enhaira or the Divine Flames is a problem in itself.”

“But……”

Ren’s expression was filled with anxiousness; it seems that he felt inferior having such elite family members around him.

But in the eyes of Kazuma, the power Ren possessed was not much different when compared with Ayano four years ago; it was just that Ayano has the Enhaira to make the difference greater.

As for Juugo and Genma, that is out of the question. Only those with the Divine Flames can be compared to another Divine Flames wielder. Ren is at least ten years too early to want to feel inferior because of that.

In other words, it was a meaningless comparison, but even if he said that, Ren was unlikely to accept it. This is because he is lost at the great power difference now, and fails to see the hope that lies in the future.

“In other words, if you sincerely wish to become stronger, even the lack of talent is not a big deal!”

In the end, Kazuma decided to tell him his thoughts frankly, even though he knows clearly that it is not much different than usual things, but he couldn’t find any other way to comfort Ren.

“You mean “Diligence is better than Talent?”

He waved at Ren, who pouted in unhappiness.

“These are not words of etiquette. If one knows only to work hard, there will still be barriers that cannot be overcome. Those without talent will never be able to attain some levels.

But if they put their heart into it, they will be too busy to notice that kind of thing. So no matter how ridiculous or impossible it seems, one can only work hard at it. If you still cannot do it despite working hard after ignoring all common knowledge and limits, you can always just give up then.”

Perhaps the words used to put his point across were too strong; Ren can’t help but feel afraid.

“Is…… Is this how you got stronger, nii-sama?”

“Yup, I would be on the brink of death almost once weekly!”

“To work hard until such a state, did you really want to take reven……get back at father?”

Maybe he was afraid that the word “revenge” would be too harsh, he began stuttering all of a sudden. No matter, Kazuma can only give a bitter smile to a speculation that defers so much from the truth.

“I am really happy you look up to me so much. But I am not that powerful a person. The reason I left Japan was to run away: to run away wholeheartedly, from Dad-------- and that woman, to somewhere far, far away. I didn’t want to have anything to do with the Kannagi family. I didn’t even think about taking revenge on our Old Man until he called me.”

“So then, why?”

”About this…… All I can say is that I have a lot of difficulties!”

Faced with such innocent questioning, Kazuma tried to get his way out of it, as the content was not suitable for innocent kids like Ren.

“A lot of difficulties?”

“Anyways, it was just a lot…… Speaking of which, the last time I was in China Mainland, I met the Dragon King-----“

“A lot of difficulties-----“

“Listen to me properly! That happened in Sichuan Province…”

Ren eventually forgot his original question. Without even realizing it, he had become indulged in the stories. Kazuma let out a sigh of relief deep within his heart, while continuing to exaggerate his adventures overseas.

=== 5 ===
After coaxing the excited Ren to sleep, Kazuma finally laid on his end of the bed. He fell asleep as soon as he rested his head on the pillow, but his resting period ended in the blink of an eye.

“------------------------“

Kazuma was awakened by an evil presence, and jumped off the bed quickly. Right at that instant, he sensed that there was some black object passing by slowly below his feet.

(This is-------!)

Kazuma steped onto the trembling floor, and headed into Ren’s room.

“Ren! Are you awake!?”

“Yes!”

Ren woke up a long ago and was wearing his shoes. Despite his young age, he is still a Kannagi Jitsushi, and there was no way he could have failed to notice such a strong ominous presence of youki(妖氣).

“What is happening!?”

“Some idiot sliced the whole hotel! We must escape now!”

Kazuma grabbed Ren up without explaining, and ran towards the window.

“Wait…… Wait a second, nii-sama…… Don’t tell me…”

Kazuma answered Ren’s question with action. A gust of wind broke the glass of the window. Kazuma jumped out of the exit he made without hesitation.

Needless to say, he was hugging Ren throughout the whole process.

Naturally, there was nothing at the other end of the exit. The light of dawn shone upon Earth’s surface, which seemed so hopelessly far away.

The fear in Ren was transformed into sounds from his mouth.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

His cry was left far behind, as the two descended at such a speed. Ren shut his eyes tightly.

But just before they violently smashed into the ground, a gentle wind caught them. Kazuma had skillfully changed his posture, with his legs landing perfectly.

“Hey, we reached our destination.”

Kazuma lightly knocked Ren who held on tightly to him, and informed him that they have already reached the ground. Ren opened his fearful eyes, and looked at the surroundings.

“Nii……Nii-sama…… Am I still alive……?”

“The real trouble only starts now.”

Ren stood on his own two feet, lifting his head to look up, and what he saw was unbelievable.

(The hotel is falling from the sky……?)

The hotel was cut about one-third its height from the top and was sliding down from the place it was cut. A building of about a hundred meters in height is falling down from a height of two hundred meters. This is just like a giant meteor dropping into Earth, a catastrophe beyond human comprehension.

.-----Some idiot sliced the whole hotel-----

What Kazuma said flashed into Ren’s mind once more.

(This…… was done by a human……?)

Those unlucky people who were at where the building broke off were like abandoned puppets, dropping down one by one. The only fortunate thing is that they probably had no time to even be afraid as their bodies were sliced, leaving the upper part indicating that it was a piece of flesh that no longer has any life in it.

“Don’t move recklessly.”

In order to defend against the fall of the building, Kazuma released a kekkai of wind. Ren held on tightly to the lower end of Kazuma’s jacket in reflex.

The next moment----

Kadoong……Bam……

The remains of the gigantic building slammed onto the ground violently.

The nightmarishly smooth cutting point brought about a disaster. The upper portion of the hotel that fell until it reached the ground remained in its original upright position. The people who spent their night in that portion of the hotel must have fully enjoyed the ecstasy of a free-fall of two hundred meters. Ren saw countless shadows at the windows, their faces distorted from the fear and despair; or was he imagining it?

“……Argh……”

The hotel that fell at a horrifying speed was totally smashed out of shape. And with that, the kinetic energy obtained during the freefall was released in all directions.

Countless pieces ------ objects of about ten meters ----- flew towards the two, who were at close range, located right in the centre of the impact. These pieces were equivalent to bombs flying at high speed, and all of them were forcefully blocked by Kazuma’s kekkai of wind.

Kazuma did not continue to stay where he was, but instead used the force of the explosion to fly up into the sky. The spherical kekkai skillfully dissolved the impact, and they floated back to a safe distance.

“……Ah……Ah……”

Looking at where the hotel was, Ren moaned.

Dust was everywhere, thus the actual scene could not be seen. But------

In those eyes that were looking up, one could see the despair in them. The dust flew no higher than fifty meters, but there was nothing left above that. The lower portion of the hotel which was originally safe from harm was no longer there.

The high rise building, famed to be the tallest in Japan, Yokohama‘s LANDMARK TOWER was totally destroyed.

(This…… This cannot be…… This kind of thing……)

Unable to look at the scene directly, Ren shifted his line of vision, and looked down, just to notice the floor around him.

Perhaps it was done by the flying pieces, countless holes were made in the blacktop. The number of people lying down in the area was uncountable.

Even though it was dawn, at an area so near to the government organization, it was impossible that there was no one moving about. White collar people who left home early in the morning, teenagers going for their morning jog, newspaper distributors and such, they were all hit directly by concrete pieces, and were all lying on the floor, moaning.

The blood pool that soaked the road continued to spread out further, they were too weak to escape from the jaws of death, and yet they were still not dead yet------ or rather, they were unable to die yet.

Those who stayed in the hotel might have been more fortunate, at least, they can go without pain.

Ren buried his face into Kazuma’s back, and held on tight with his trembling hands. He felt as though all those people who were moaning in pain were looking at him, blaming him, and he could not bear to watch it any further.

“What a big mess he made.”

After landing on the floor, Kazuma mumbled as though this has nothing to do with him.

“This…… is the enemies’ Fu-Jutsushi……?”

“Maybe.”

“Can’t…… Can’t this be stopped? If it was you, nii-sama……”

“Ah------ Nope, I can’t interfere with the wind that guy controls.”

Hearing Kazuma say it so simply, Ren seemed shocked and doubtful.

“That cannot be? Because nii-sama, you are……”

“Yeah, that is the reason I am guessing, perhaps there is someone like me.”

Ren was unable to say anything, his pale expression shivered slightly. This cannot be blamed. To have to fight against this kind of enemy, even the Kannagi family-----

“Don’t look so pitiful. Don’t worry; it is not like that in reality.”

Being caressed on the head by Kazuma, Ren gave a relieved smile, but it changed into one of doubt in a moment.

“So then, why is that? You should know already don’t you?

“Yea, after what just happened, I think I am beginning to understand what is going on.”

Kazuma grabbed his fist tightly, and hit one of the pieces of concrete with its steel reinforcing bars stabbed into the floor at the side, with great force.

The seemingly durable piece of the building was smashed into bits, together with its steel foundation, and the piece of rubble flew out like a bullet, chopping down the only remaining streetlight.

“How dare you joke with me like this…… I shall let you know that there are some things in the world that must never be done……”

Looking at his enraged brother, Ren began to shiver in fear. He was glad, from the bottom of his heart, that Kazuma’s fury was not directed towards himself.

“Hmph…… So he’s here? Get further away from me.”

Sensing the approaching of the enemy, Kazuma gave his orders to Ren.

“Nii……Nii-sama……”

“Don’t worry. There is only one enemy, and there is no room for you in this battle. Just wait in that corner over there, I will come and get you once this is over.”

“You…… You are sure to win, right? Nii-sama?"

“Leave it to me. Your brother is invincible!”

Kazuma raised his fist with the thumb sticking up without even turning his head as wind surrounded his body, taking up to the sky. Ren watched the back view of his confident brother with total belief.

Seeing the batch of youki right before his eyes, Kazuma felt endless fear. A youma(妖魔) of this level should be locked in the deepest depths of Hell, even if it is not, it should not be released onto the surface.

But Kazuma did not reveal this kind of thought. He spoke in a very natural manner.

“Hi, thanks for your kind hospitality a while ago------ I believe this is the first time I've met you in person?”

“That thing” remained silent, no matter whether it could talk, its attitude could not be more obvious. To place such a cold desire to kill in front of him, so cold it would make one feel as though he was trapped in an ice cavern, even an untrained person could mistake it.

(Strike before it does!!)

Kazuma fired a gust of powerful wind without warning. He did not go easy on him; in fact, he could not go easy on him. He intended to maintain this relentless attack until the enemy was destroyed, and so he continuously released gusts of wind.

But, the reaction of his opponent changed suddenly. An ominous premonition made him shift to one side at top speed---- a black wind went through the place where he just was.

Even though he was bounced off by the shockwave, Kazuma knew the true identity of the black wind clearly.

The strength to be able to push Kazuma’s wind back, and such ominous aura, there could be no doubt.

“Such unorthodoxy…”

The enemy was clearly stronger than Kazuma. But even so, Kazuma could not give in, as a Jutsushi, there was no room for such unorthodoxy to exist.

(Should I reveal my true strength? After all Ren already knows…)

Just as he set his mind to it, Ren’s screams reached the Kazuma’s ears.

“Wahhh! Nii…… Nii-sama! Nii------“

“Ren----!? Damn it!”

The broken-off scream disrupted Kazuma’s concentration, and the opponent did not let this chance slip by. A black wind graced past Kazuma’s throat, if he did not notice it in time, his head would have undoubtedly separated from his body.

Pressing on the wound on his throat, Kazuma was shocked.

(How can there be another person-----? This should not be possible-----Ah!)

Kazuma had completely forgotten, the black wind not only does not obey Kazuma’s will, it could even hide others in its presence.

This was a careless mistake that could not be forgiven, as the ambusher was now retreating, taking Ren with him.

But Kazuma could not give chase, because if he did not keep his mind on the monster just in front of him, he is sure to die. Understanding that all the more, Kazuma could not take any action.

“Damn! Ren! Stay alive!”

Kazuma removed Ren from his mind, and concentrated on how to eliminate the foe before him.

The wind began to shine with an azure glow. The black wind retreated as though it was fearful of that glow.

(I am so gonna kill you-----!)

As Kazuma gathered the azure wind into a power to be fired out-----

“That thing” lifted the edges of its lips slightly into a smirk, and then in front of Kazuma’s stunned eyes, disappeared slowly.

“----------!!”

Kazuma raised his head to look into the sky, even though he knew that the enemy was flying upwards at a high speed----- but that was all. He had no way of catching up, nor could he use his wind to follow, and he could no longer sense the presence of Ren by now.

“I was being played with completely-------“

Kazuma mumbled faintly, and then walked out from the battlefield-like ruins of the hotel.

(Wait for me, Ren! I will definitely save you-----)

Kazuma put on a completely clueless expression as he walked past the police and fire-fighters who gathered, mixing into the crowds.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter3

2008-10-28T17:29:32Z

Nerevarine: changed to past tense, changed Jugo to Juugo, and minor tweeks pt 1

== Chapter Three - A Battle with the Past ==

=== 1 ===
Kazuma stood alone within the darkness.

Deep in the night, a dead silence shrouded the park. The usual wanderers who occupied the park were nowhere to be found, perhaps chased away by something unknown.

Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen(港見丘公園) , 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)--- This place may sound nice, but due to its dense vegetation, it became a frightening place that would make one question whether it could be considered a park. This place seemed gloomy even by daylight, at night one would be likely to meet with mishap.

At the top of the hill, Kazuma leaned lightly against a tree trunk, resting motionlessly.

Due to his black jacket, one would not be likely to notice his existence, even if he were standing right in front of them.

Just like an experienced hunter, Kazuma had become one with nature.

“---------------!”

His eyes opened without warning, his body began to shiver, due to his unconstrained happiness and fear.

“Here already----”

He mumbled. An unusual heat came through the park entrance, coming straight towards him.

Even someone whose senses were not as sharp as Kazuma’s would not fail to notice this sign. Because the shining energy waves in the dark were so scary, it gave one the impression of daybreak.

If one were to consider Ayano that evening to be the sun, this could only be described as a supernova’s explosion.

The other party did not show any intention of hiding his existence. Instead, as though he were boasting it, he walked with the same ease a king would.

As “he” stepped into the plaza, his line of vision shifted without hesitation to Kazuma, who was standing in the shade of the tress.

“……Am I late?”

“No----- the timing is just right.”

Kazuma answered as he emerged from the shade.

He walked out without a care. There was a statue symbolizing a loving mother and her child (”慈愛母子像”) between them; it was unsure whether that was just a coincidence or Kazuma was using it to mock the situation.

“Let us begin then.”

Kazuma declared the beginning of the battle calmly.

“So you…… are unwilling to sit and talk this over……?”

“He” questioned hesitantly.

Perhaps “he” already knew the answer; the tone slightly resembles one who had already given up.

As expected, Kazuma answered tauntingly

“Let me answer with my power------- “father”!! ”

Kazuma released blades of wind as he said this, and Genma let out flames in retaliation.

Both sides had things they could not lose, the winds and flames fought against each other furiously; this may have been the only way for the father and son to communicate upon meeting after four years.

***

A silence shrouded the residence. As Genma walked down the corridor alone, it felt like an abandoned house with no one in it.

At this point, most of the members of the family had gathered at the Kannagi residence. Every single one of them breathed quietly; yet they were too scared to stay alone, as though afraid to be found. They gathered in the main hall, shivering.

But there was a basis for their fears, for the strongest of the branch families, Masato, and the two that were rumored to rival even the main branch when together, Shingo and Takeya, were murdered one by one. Everyone was scared, afraid that they would be next.

Though Genma called them cowards for that, not everyone was as powerful as he.

“I am late”

Genma kneeled before Juugo’s room, and upon receiving permission to enter, slid the paper door open. Genma came in, moving in a kneeling position, and stopped, still kneeling, before Juugo, who showed deep hatred in his eyes.

“…… you are here really late.”

(You old sly fox, running away on your own.)

Juugo said, without even bothering to keep his unpleasant thoughts to himself.

“By the way, where is Ayano?”

Genma asked, as though nothing had happened, pretending not to hear his words.

“She was too noisy, so I sent her out.”

Juugo’s voice sounded even more displeased because, several minutes ago, he had just pacified Ayano, who might have possibly gone to the hotel where Kazuma was staying at to set it aflame in her rage.

“This is something that cannot be helped. She had been in such close terms with Masato after all.”

Genma made his comments looking as though he had nothing to do with it, making Juugo furious at his actions.

“Oh, I didn’t know you were so lenient. Since you are so concerned with Ayano, wouldn’t it have been better to calm her down earlier?”

Before, as Ayano was making a big scene shouting and screaming, Genma turned to one side as though nothing was happening and left his seat mid-way. And to be as thick-skinned as to come back only once she had finally calmed down, anyone would grumble about it, even Juugo.

“That was because I had to give instructions to everyone in the clan. At the same time, I wanted to hear the reports from the Fuuga clan.”

Genma did not want to mention these things because they were of no relevance; it was fine to just ignore them. Juugo also knew this as well, so he stopped questioning about it as there were other matters that required discussion.

“So what do you think? Most of the people in the clan pinned the crimes on Kazuma---"

“To kill Masato and Takeshi without Ayano noticing, then show his self purposely before making an escape. Then, while making his escape, he spots Shingo and Takeya and continues to kill the both of them at the same time. Even though it is possible considering the timing……… it is still too difficult to be done.”

“Hearing you say that makes me feel much better. I almost thought I was the only normal one.”

After hearing such words from Juugo, who didn’t normally mock others, Genma showed a smirk on his face.

“It is because everyone feels insecure. Compared to some unknown enemy, they find it easier to think that Kazuma is back in Japan for revenge.”

“… Does Ayano feel insecure as well?”

"She just lost her rationality due to Masato’s death; that’s all."

Genma brought the issue across faintly; it was a critical period now, and there was no time to bother with that stubborn girl.

(Once we know the true identity of our enemy, feel free to be angry as much as you want!)

His thoughts were blunt, even though it would be difficult to say such things to Juugo.

“Compared to this, a problem still lies with Kazuma. No matter what, his actions are too suspicious. Maybe he is in cahoots with the enemy!”

“That could be true. If he really didn’t do it, he should have come and explained everything. It couldn’t be that he is afraid we might kill him without hearing him out first, right? Leaving you aside, he should still trust me a lot.”

“Indeed.”

Genma could only give a bitter smile in response to Juugo’s mocking remarks. He had done nothing to deserve Kazuma’s trust, so he had no way of rebutting his words at that time.

“However, I am the only one who can capture Kazuma.”

“……Were Shingo and Takeya really killed by Kazuma?”

“Even though this is just a speculation, I believe the murderer was someone else…… perhaps it was the person whom Ayano saw. But Kazuma did defeat the two of them beforehand. From the marks the wind blades made as they grazed the ground, and from the position of their bodies, Shingo and Takeya were definitely lying on the ground when they were attacked.”

Genma spoke faintly, but it sounded more like boasting in Juugo’s ears. If Genma’s assumptions were true, Kazuma had already attained strength that rivaled the main branch.

“You seem really happy, Genma. If this is true, why did you abandon Kazuma back then?”

Juugo finally asked the question that he had never asked in four years. He had always wondered about it.

No matter how bad Genma was at expressing himself, even if no one could understand what he was thinking, Juugo had to come to realize that Genma actually loved Kazuma a lot.

“I was born as a Kannagi, and live as a Kannagi. I am not allowed to choose any other way of living…… it is the same for my son as well.”

“So that is why you threw him somewhere you couldn’t reach? For him to choose any path he desired? Even so, there was still no need to leave him all alone! What if he had starved to death by the roadside?”

“Hmph…… What are you talking about? He is my son.”

“*Sigh*---- So that’s it.”

He had no strength to continue asking after that boastful statement; after Juugo finished talking about some unimportant matters, he returned to the main topic once more.

“So, can you defeat Kazuma?”

Genma did not reply. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Juugo. Eyes that were more convincing than any words could be, as though saying “there is no way I can lose.”

“I understand. I shall leave this matter to you then! When will there be results?”

“It should be settled today. If we give our enemies too much time by chasing Kazuma, they will use it as an advantage. We give them an inch and they will take a mile.”
[actual text was more of “to put so much time on that guy will only let our enemy 得寸進尺”, literal translation: “give him an inch, he takes a metre.” I cant think of a proper phrase to rephrase that. I hope this edit is good enough] [Nev- changed it up to make more sense]

“-----I am looking forward to your performance.”

Genma, without reply, showed his respects [or bowed, not sure which to use], and quietly left the room, with the intent of nabbing his son with his very own hands.

=== 2 ===
On the sixty-seventh storey of Yokohama’s LANDMARK TOWER, in the hotel “ROYAL STREET” closest to the skies, Kazuma was leisurely enjoying his dessert.

Be it a threat or a coax, Kazuma intended to squander off all the cash he obtained by any means possible, no matter how evil or horrendous the methods it may be.

However, as though to mock this sadistic decision, his hand phone rang. Kazuma showed an irritated expression, as he looked at the hand phone on the table.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure ”
[feel free to put in some other expression for a phone ringing ~.~ or input your favorite or some funny ringtone here, actual text sounds something like dulululululu~] [Ed: I have decided that Kazuma’s ringtone would be Hito Toshite Jiku ga Bureteiru, from Ootsuki Kenji feat. Nonaka Ai & Inoue Marina & Kobayashi Yuu & Sawashiro Miyuki & Shintani Ryouko, also known as the second OP from the anime series Sayonara Zetsubou Sensei. It translates to “warped warped warped warped”]

Staring at constantly ringing hand phone, Kazuma cursed himself. Why did I forget to set it to voicemail? Even with that said, Kazuma cannot just turn his phone off now.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

The monotonous ringing continued. Kazuma did not pick up the phone. Instead he began to think of all the people who know his number one by one, trying to avid reality.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

“Ahhh! It’s too noisy!”

He finally gave up, and presses the receive call button.

“Who is it?”

Kazuma did not bother to hide his unhappiness. He used a very rude tone, which was sent to the ears of the person at the other end through electronic waves.

”Watashi (It is me in Japanese)” [no idea how the exact way he answer this.]

The other party sounded even ruder. Kazuma immediately regreted his decision to pick up the phone from the bottom of his heart, as this is the voice he least wanted to hear in this world.

“Oh, Mr. Watashi? What a weird name. Did we meet somewhere before?”

“Dont be a smartass.”

Even though Kazuma tried to joke his way around this, the voice in the phone sounded just as arrogant as before. Kazuma took a deep breath, and prepared himself to duel with the man who had abandoned him in the past.

“It has been a long time. I wonder; can I still call you “Father”?”

Genma’s voice caused memories of the past to automatically reawaken. I was still Kazuma Kannagi back then, who was pathetically weak.

Back then, I could never defy my father, only mindlessly listen to father’s orders to continue training, even though he knew I had no talent.

“You lost?”

It was not a question, nor verification. It was an unbelievably calm sentence that surpasses anger and disappointment, one that would deal a great blow upon the pitiful loser.

“You lost to some twelve year old girl?”

The voice repeated, as though it was said purposely.

“……I am……Really sorry……”

The boy placed his forehead on the tatami, squeezing out a very weak voice. The man did not answer, and just looked at the shivering boy with ice cold eyes.

“……So be it. It was a mistake to even want to train you to be a En-Jutsushi .”

The man gave up on the boy without mercy. But somehow, the boy seemed happy despite the man giving up on him.

“You don’t need to practice En-Jutsu anymore from now on.”

The boy was about to faint at first, but his face shined up suddenly. The man, upon verification, said the most crucial sentence.

“Someone who is not an En-Jutsushi, has no need to stay in the Kannagi family.”

“……Huh?”

The smile on the boy’s face hardened. The man continued talking as though it was a natural thing to do.

“From today on, you are no longer my son. Now scram off to some other place!”
[or you can use get lost instead]

“……What……Fath……Father!”

“I am no longer your 'Father'.”

The man said coldly.

“Get out of my presence immediately.”

After saying that bluntly, the man walked out of the room without even looking at the boy.

“Fath….Father! Please wait!”

The man looked down on the boy who hugged his arm emotionlessly, and then tossed him away. The force of the toss is unknown; the boy almost hit the wall as was thrown out very roughly.

”Fath….Father! Father!”

The boy was unable to stand up, and could only cry out in pain and misery. He reached out his hand, but was unable to touch anything---- even so, the boy refused to give up, and continued to extend his arm.

“Father-----!”

The man walked away without even turning his head.

There was no one who could reply to this boy who lost everything by now------

"Call me whatever you want”

“How about Gen-chan?”

“Why did you come back to Japan?”

Ignoring Kazuma’s cheeky words, Genma brought out the main topic.

“I believe the youngest child of the Yuuki family should have mentioned that I came back because “I felt like it.” Didn’t you hear him?”
[in chapter one the translation was “Must have been for something, I guess.” But I find “I felt like it” a better answer, since the original text was more of “a moment of jolly” or something like “I just felt like it”]

“…… Surrender! It is not too late now.”

“You guys seem to be treating me as the criminal. I had no intention of coming here to find trouble with the Kannagi family, but if you guys come knocking on the door, I won’t be merciful.”

The chat seemed like two people talking on their own, if it could even be considered a conversation! A conversation requires people to understand each other----- or at least try to understand----- and then give something like a reaction, but, the phrase “understanding each other” don’t seem to apply to these two.

“Do you think you can win against the Kannagi family?”

“No one will know unless I try, right?”

Kazuma realized that he is no longer afraid of Genma like in the past. From within that stubborn arrogance, a certain sense of warmth could be felt from this absence of fear.

(This stubborn old man didn’t change a bit…)

Kazuma didn’t pay attention to what Genma was saying at the other end of the phone, indulging himself in his own emotions.

“Kazuma, are you listening!”

Genma raised his voice. If it was four years ago, I might have been kneeling next to the phone begging for forgiveness. Their relationship was that of absolute orders followed with absolute obedience.

“Huh? Oh, of course I am listening. What is it?”

The sound of deep breathing could be heard from the phone. It must have been Genma sighing!

“I must meet with you. I am going over to you now, is that okay?”

(Good chance)

Kazuma thought, he needed to clarify one thing ever since he heard his father’s voice again after four years.

(I want to know whether I have surpassed that man; whether I have become stronger than the man who ordered me around in the past. No matter how, I must verify this myself.)

“No, now is not a convenient time.”

Kazuma’s expanding emotions were kept within his heart, without changing his cheeky way of speech, he said.

“Tonight at twelve, let’s meet in Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen, 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)”

“What kind of time is that? The park would have closed long ago!”

“Then no one will come to interrupt, right?”

Upon those words, Kazuma changed his tone.

“So you really want to kill me---- I will accept your challenge then.”

To Genma, I was nothing but a failed product, he wouldn’t go easy even when executing punishment on me, Kazuma truly believes.

“I deeply realized what you took me as since four years ago; but, I am no longer how I was four years ago. I will not let you order me around anymore.”

“Foolish kid. Fine, I shall let you understand the limitations of your own strength.”

Genma replied arrogantly, even though he knew clearly that his son has misunderstood him, he was unable to choose any other way of replying.

“I shall look forward to it then, “Father”.”

After excitingly bidding farewell, Kazuma ended the call. He switched his phone off immediately and threw the phone at the desk beside him.

However, the phone missed the intended target and rolled onto the floor.

Looking at his trembling left hand, Kazuma gave a bitter smile. His left hand was shaking so much that he could not control its strength, but he was not ashamed of that.

(Yeah, of course I am scared, because I am challenging the strongest Jutsushi of the Kannagi Clan.)

He clenched his left fist tightly, as though intending to trap his fear within. No matter how afraid I am, I must not run away. To truly sever all ties with the Kannagi clan, and to surpass the old me, I must perform the “ritual” of defeating my father, who symbolizes my past.

He does not hate Genma, in fact, now he finds the stubbornness in Genma rather pleasant.

But this and that are two different matters; this is something he cannot give in to, no matter what.

The trembling stopped. With a determination beyond the fear he felt in his tightly held left fist, Kazuma muttered to himself.

“I will not run or hide anymore. Nor will I go easy on you…… Old man.”
[A more rude way of calling father was used in this case, so I chose the term “Old man”]

=== 3 ===
The flames that Genma summoned swallowed and melted the wind blades away easily.

“…… What are you doing?”

With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has shown his possession of absolute power. [actual text: With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has descended(like a god) with the identity of a man with absolute power, cant think of any way to phrase this…] In the face of such magnificent power, any resistance is meaningless.

This man, Kannagi Genma, his mere existence is enough to let the opponent feel that way, and with such power, he definitely has this “right”.

“--- It’s not over yet!”

Kazuma retreated several steps sub-consciously, shouting as if it is to enhearten himself and formed new wind blades once more.

“The fun only starts now!”

About a hundred wind blades came towards Genma from all directions, but this is not a simultaneous attack: all the wind blades skillfully change their paths and speed, flying in the sky.

“Hmmm……”

Genma observed calmly, no matter how he will move, there is no way to fully avoid an attack like this. But he has already noticed the fact that each individual blade is no stronger than those earlier.

Genma did not take any action, and simply stood there as the blades came to him. As the wind blades came into the flames around his body----- they vanished without a trace.

(This cannot be…)

Realizing the huge gap between their strength, Kazuma was so shocked that he was at a loss for words, while Genma leisurely watched Kazuma’s expression.

“I believe this is not your full strength? I have no time to play with you, so let me end this now!”

As he announced this, the flames increased at an explosive rate.

Several fire pillars shot out like beams, sounding like a fierce roar, with their tips aiming at Kazuma. It looked like a big snake or a dragon with an arced body; it was the materialized form of a such a great power.

To be stared upon by a poisonous snake, that is what the impression one would get from this! Trying to control his body, which was trembling from fear, Kazuma jumped up with all his might.

In the blink of an eye, the place where Kazuma had been was swallowed up by the dragon’s mouth. Even though he escaped it in the nick of time, the flames that hit the floor became tiny pieces and continued to rampage violently.

Even though it is called a tiny pieces of flame, they are actually flames that Genma control. The density of the flames is unusually high, and a direct hit would definitely turn one into ashes.

Kazuma focused all his attention in order to avoid them. He used the flow of the air to understand the situation, and by synchronizing with the wind spirits, Kazuma “saw” every single direction at the same time.

He accurately grasped the motion of all the flames that fell from the sky like rain, dodging at times, deflecting them at time with his wind.

To forcefully take down all of the flames was not an option. The power of the branch family cannot be compared with that of the main family; Kazuma has no confidence to survive for even one second with his wind barrier.

(Well, it is not like I am unable to do it. But now is not the time.)

Having escaped from the firestorm, Kazuma waited calmly for an opportunity to strike. According to Genma’s actual strength, that was nothing at all, even if he had blocked that attack, there was nothing to be proud of.

“Oh, you dodged it?”

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 099.jpg|thumb]]

Genma waved his hand and all the flames extinguished instantly. There was no trace of what just happened, not even a leaf was burnt, as if it was all just an illusion.

“To burn nothing but the intended target? That’s not a simple trick.”
[This line is something I edited from the original text. The original text said “to burn anything besides the target? That’s not a simple trick”… didn’t make sense to me, maybe it’s a printing error, or if anyone can understand this line, please tell me.]

The higher the level of En-Jutsushi, the easier it is to fully control the spirits and the flames materialized from them. It can even defy the laws of physics: like burning in water without making the water boil, or forming flames that affect only the intended target.

“I should say the same for you. I originally intended to kill you…… But it seems I went too easy on you. You should be proud; I admit that you are someone worthy to fight me.”

A gallant smile appeared on that strict face as Genma praised his own son. But this son simply scratched his nose tip with a bitter smile in return.

“Ah---- Ermm… Actually, you don’t need to be so serious……. I am, after all, just a failed product. So why don’t you relax a bit?”

Genma ignored his ridiculous words, and began to concentrate. He gathered his power attentively, creating an even stronger power.

(I can see it clearly…)

Unlike the flippant expression earlier, Kazuma mobilized all his energy to try to see through the instant of the attack. There will only be one chance, so there is no room for failure.

“Don’t die, Kazuma.”

Genma had no intention of killing Kazuma; he did not forget that his main objective is to capture Kazuma. So Genma released a tremendous amount of power, while keeping it at a level that will leave the target barely alive.

(-----Now!!)

Kaboom![explosion]

The flames that appeared in front of Genma suddenly expanded and exploded. The shockwave hit the vegetation in the area, chairs and dustbins flew, and streetlights broke in all directions.

“I succeeded----?”

Genma was still engulfed in flames, even though the results were still unclear, the surroundings looked as though a bomb has just exploded. The plants fell away from Genma, and all moveable objects were nowhere in sight.

(Even though it was not a fatal hit, he should have at least taken some damage!)

As the flame subsides, the scene inside became clear. What Kazuma saw inside was---

“So that is your killer shot?”

Completely unharmed----Even his coat was as tidy as before, Genma looked at Kazuma calmly.

“And I thought you grew up after these four years… So you only improved to the stage of playing such cheap tricks? What a disappointment.”

His words were as humiliating as four years ago. On that day, Genma looked down upon Kazuma and said, “I have no use for trash”.

“Stop joking……”

Kazuma gnashed his teeth, squeezing out his voice with his fist held tight, trembling, as the dreadful scenes of the past appeared in his mind one by one. He lost his sense of reasoning.

“What a joke!! Disappointment!? You never expected anything from me!! Do you think you have any right to expect anything now? You, who abandoned me back----“

“Shut up!”

Genma’s insults were too painful for Kazuma, the scars from the wound four years ago still caused pain in his chest.

But Genma coldly interrupted the screams of the boy who was reminded of the past.

“If you want to make a fuss, I will give you time to do so later. Now you have only two options: either go back yourself, or I shall drag you back. You decide!”

“I choose neither.”

Kazuma replied without thinking. He had calmed down by now, and is no longer the kid who cried because his father abandoned him.

“Only you! I would rather die than lose to you! I will definitely defeat you!”

Kazuma answered sharply, while showing his middle finger--- maybe he is still a kid after all!

“So you still think you can defeat me? Without such cheap tricks, you can’t even win against Shingo and Takeya!”

“Oh, so you noticed?”

Kazuma shruged his shoulders lightly, as if implying “I don’t care about such a thing”.

“By inspecting the corpse, one can notice it easily; it was just a simple manipulation of oxygen to cause combustion. If it went unnoticed, it might have been effective against second rate En-jutsushis and below.”

Genma saw through Kazuma’s trick completely. Kazuma simply transferred the oxygen around Shingo to Takeya’s surroundings as they were about to release their flames.

The sudden increase in oxygen concentration caused Takeya’s flames to go out of control. On the other hand, Shingo suffered from lack of oxygen as his flames burned the remaining oxygen out.

This is the killer move that Kazuma designed against En-Jutsushis. If there were two opponents, it works even better, as it kills two birds with one stone.

But as Genma has pointed out, this trick only works if the opponent is caught off guard.

As mentioned, En-Jutsushi can defy the laws of physics. To light a flame without oxygen is one of the basic of learning En-Jutsushi.

“So be it. Since you intend to fight no matter what, I shall show you what irresistible power means!”

Genma raised his “ki”[氣, energy? Spiritual energy? Something like that] to the maximum, a shade of azure spiritual energy bursted out from his body, and the fire spirits were dyed blue one by one.

The spirits that were soaked in the azure “ki” similarly materialized in the form of azure flames, replacing the originally glaring golden flames, and giving off a clear and transparent blue glow.

Kazuma watched the azure flames in amazement. After swallowing a few times, he mumbled in a hoarse voice...

“This is the first time I have seen it…… So this is the azure flames of Kannagi Genma…”

The flames of the Kannagi clan are flames of purification---- and the strongest among that would be “golden”.

That is absolutely true; however, the most outstanding force in the main family may sometimes even surpass this limit.

The “Divine Flame” ---- This is the invincible power that only the true chosen ones can attain. To be able to add the color of their “ki” to their flames, there have only been eleven who were able to attain such a level in the past thousand years, and the only ones who were able to attain this level after a period of two centuries were Genma with his “azure flame” and Jugo with his “purple flame”.

“Watch this closely! This is the true power that your cheap tricks are completely useless against.”

“Oh---- This does indeed seem like something those tricks won’t work against.”

Hearing what sounded like a loss declaration, Genma seemed to be slightly affected, but Kazuma was not finished with his words.

“So, let me get a little serious too then!”

Having said that, Kazuma raised his right hand up and pointed to the sky.

“Stop sounding so……”

Genma held his words back; wind spirits were gathering to Kazuma’s commands at an unbelievable speed, and Genma was attracted to this phenomenon.

“How…. How can that be….”

His shock came out as words from his mouth. At this moment, Genma realized for the first time that he has underestimated his son’s powers.

Kazuma is not just someone worthy of a fight, as he has matured to a stage where Genma might not win even if he went all out.

Genma was stunned for just a few seconds and these few seconds were just what Kazuma wanted.

Genma quickly started his summoning, but Kazuma informed him calmly.

“It’s useless, my summoning speed is faster.”

To tell the truth, Kazuma had no confidence of beating Genma in terms of strength. In terms of attack power, fire spirits are the strongest among the four elemental spirits. That means that if an En-Jutsushi fights an equally powerful Fu-Jutsushi, and both attack at full strength, the En-Jutsushi will definitely win.

In that case, all the Fu-Jutsushi needed to do is to not let the En-Jutsushi use full strength.

In terms of speed, wind spirits are the fastest, and to start summoning first means that the Fu-Jutsushi can attack before his opponent has gathered enough strength. So if one can aim for such a time difference, there is no way to lose.

To act weak first, and when the enemy is unable to obtain full strength, reveal his true capabilities for the first time.

Some people may consider him despicable, but “righteousness” does not exist in Kazuma’s dictionary. “A winner is a winner, no matter how it is won” is his philosophy.

Kazum knew that he is sure to win, he had already gathered more power than Genma in his hand, and all that is left is to release it.

“I will spare your life---- Be grateful for that!”

As if condensing the size of a big typhoon by ten thousand times, a very scary energy rampaged violently. The frantic winds turned into countless blades dashing across, cutting the azure flames into tiny bits.

“Argh…… Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Even so, the frenetic winds did not seem to be weakening. They reached the flesh of Genma, and without stopping at all---- went through.

The blades were so fast and sharp that there wasn’t even time for the victim to feel pain; instead, an eternal piercing chill was felt----- That was the last feeling Genma felt as he succumbed to the darkness.[or simply, lost consciousness]

“...........................”

Kazuma emotionlessly looked upon his father’s body, lying flat on the ground with blood flowing out from all over. Genma lied on the red-stained floor, motionless, as if he was dead.

“......!”

Kazuma, with his head lowered, whose shoulders began shivering as it spread across his entire body, finally burst out in excitement.

“……Ho……Ha……Haha……Ha……Hahahahahahahaha!! This is great! I won! Now you know how strong I really am! Damn dad! You shall lie down on the sickbed in regret! Ahahahahahahaha……Hahahaha……Haha……Ha……”

Kazuma, who was laughing loudly in the empty park, calmed down all of a sudden and collapsed onto the floor in lassitude. He looked up into the night sky with a troubled expression.

---But the moon did not answer any of his questions.

“I won….. What to do…… Tsoi Rin…… What…… should I do from now on……?”

No one could answer him, the moon just stayed in the unreachable night sky, shining down silently.

=== 4 ===
It was after two in the morning by the time Kazuma reached the hotel, his steps seemed heavy, due to three continuous days of fighting.

But he still could not rest yet. The wind brought a strong scent of fire.

(Kannagi again? When will they ever learn……)

Even though it was troublesome, Kazuma had no intention to run away, the enemy is waiting at the main entrance of the hotel. Kazuma walked there directly.

Perhaps he sensed Kazuma approaching, the thin little shadow sitting beside the flowerbed turned his head.

Due to the darkness of the night, Kazuma was unable to see the person’s face clearly, but he is very small all in all. The powers he possessed within were abnormal, they are still weaker than Ayano, but on a different level compared to Shingo and Takeya.

(……? Was there such a person in the Kannagi family……?)

The shadow approached the doubtful Kazuma without warning. The face of the shadow was revealed by the streetlights and he seemed younger than expected----No, he is young: around ten or eleven years old.

He was wearing light yellow shorts with a duffle that includes a hat, and a pair of bluchers. His outfit seemed simply yet deliberate.

Inclusive of that cute face that one may mistake for a girl, he was giving off a gentle yet mature aura. The youth looked just like a well brought up little master.

The youth seemed tense as he nervously looked at Kazuma, who was looking at him with suspicious eyes. After staring at each other for a few seconds, the young boy opened his mouth slowly.

“Frankly speaking, I don’t really believe it…… But since you are here now, that means that father has lost?”

(Father----?)

Even though later on, whenever Kazuma recalls this scene, he feels really stupid, but right now Kazuma could not understand what this youth meant. So he asked directly.

“----- Who are you?”

The youth’s eyes seemed very strict all of a sudden. He seemed to be angry, but as he looks too cute, he does not seem taunting in any way.

“Are you saying this for real----- Nii-sama.”

“Brother-----? Ah, so it is Ren!”

Kazuma clapped his hands, and called out his brother’s name, who should be twelve by now.

(That reminds me, I did have a brother.)

If he was to say this out loud, his brother would have most probably looked down on him. Kazuma forcefully kept these words back in his mouth.

“You grew up! It has been ten years since we last met, right?”

”…..I don’t think it has been that long!”

Ren answered strictly.

“Is that so? But it should have been about four years since we last saw each other, right? After all, I don’t recall seeing you when I left.”

“Yes, you left home without saying a word.”

“Oh…… Ahh…… Sorry about that……”

Ren’s voice seemed even more serious. Kazuma could only return with an embarrassed smile.

The reason why Kazuma forgot about Ren was not because he is heartless---- Or should I say, not just because he is heartless.

Unlike his elder brother, Ren was born with exceptional flame powers, and thus Genma had high expectations of him. Perhaps Genma was worried that Kazuma’s uselessness might be passed onto Ren, because he tried to stop them from interacting as much as possible.

The frequency of the two brothers meeting were perhaps not even once every half a year---- But even so, the pure [term used is純真: virtuous, pure, innocent, chaste, guiltless]
Ren put his father’s intentions aside, and looked up to Kazuma wholeheartedly.

Even though Kazuma has complex feelings towards his talented brother, but that cute smile of the boy who loves to stay with him made him unable to raise any hatred against Ren.

Even though this was not the outcome Genma wanted, but Kazuma and Ren are pair of close brothers.

.-----So in the end I guess you could only call that heartless!

“Ah----- so what are you doing here?”

Kazuma perked up and asked Ren.

Ren put on a serious expression suddenly, and looked straight into Kazuma’s eyes.

“I…… I am here to persuade you.”

“-----Oh~”

Kazuma grumbled and walked off, leaving Ren behind.

“Nii-sama!?”

“No matter what, let’s go into the room! It has been a really busy day, and I am drained.”

After guessing the reason for his fatigue, Ren’s expression grew dull. But nothing could be done just by standing there; he must bring Kazuma back somehow.

Ren ran slowly while following Kazuma, who has already reached the room.

Ren sat on the edge sofa lightly. He was being wary, but because the sofa was way too soft, if he sat down completely, he might have been buried within.

There was a teacup in front of Kazuma, and a mug filled with honey and hot milk for Ren. But neither of them touched their cups, they were looking at each other as though trying to find out what the other party was thinking.

“Back to the topic, so why did you think of coming here?”

“…..Huh? That is because……”

Kazuma raised his hand to stop Ren, who was about to repeat the same question.

“I heard the reason. But why? Kannagi Genma has made his move, so why did you still come here? Normally one wouldn’t expect him to lose against me!”

Genma would never lose, that is common knowledge in the clan, because ever since Juugo lost a leg in a traffic accident, Genma was undoubtedly the strongest jutsushi in the Kannagi clan.

They must still be thinking that right now! Believing that Genma will bring a badly wounded Kazuma back very soon.

But Ren di not seem to feel that way, the Ren who believes in the strength of his father more than anyone else. And this means---------

“What do you know?”

Ren tried his best to fight back against those eyes that seem to see right through him.

“I know some rumors, from some mysticism website in Europe.”

The users of the “magic”, a technique of the past, uses the convenient internet very earnestly.

The website Ren found was one of those that Jutsushis use to exchange information.

“I heard them saying…… The “Contractor” is Japanese……”

Kazuma widened his eyes slowly, witnessing this reaction; Ren gathered up his courage and told Kazuma his assumptions.

“I have no proof. But…… I am very certain. That it is you, right? The only Contractor verified to exist in history…… That is you, isn’t it, Nii-sama?”

“You are wrong.”

Kazuma answered in a dull manner. He stopped Ren, who was about to say something, and continued talking.

“Not the only one, there is at least another one. I think we both know this very well.”

“So…. You are indeed the……”

Ren looked respectfully at Kazuma, who admitted to his enquiries tactfully.

“No matter, this kind of thing is not important. Let’s get to the main topic!”

Kazuma placed one leg over the other comfortably, and took up his cup, whereas Ren sat upright, and used his youth-like straightforward mouth to speak openly.

“So let me ask you, are you the Fu-Jutsushi who has been killing the Kannagi Jutsushis these last couple of days?”

“That is not done by me.”

Kazuma answered in a very straightforward manner as well.

“I told everyone that I met, but no one believed me, why is that so?”

Even though he believes Ren knows the reason, but he decided to keep this to himself. This could be a very wise decision!

“If that is the case, why won’t you come back to explain yourself!? At this rate, you will have the whole Kannagi clan as your enemy soon!”

“……Do you still not get it?”

Ren looked at Kazuma, who replied so calmly, with strict eyes----- but still not taunting.

“No matter how strong you are, against the Kannagi clan……”

“Our old man seems to have said the same thing! Even though he is in pretty bad shape now, no thanks to me. Ayano cannot be even considered a worthy opponent. Those in the branch family are nothing; I should not lose as long as I don’t fight against the clan chief.”

There is no way Ren can rebut the confident Kazuma. Perhaps it is for the sake of his brother, who seemed ready to cry, Kazuma tuned his tone down.

“…… I understand that what I am doing is very silly. To fight just because I can win is just like proving I am an idiot. As long as I head back and say hello, the clan chief is likely to forgive me. But…… I have no intention of giving in to the Kannagi clan in any way anymore.”

Kazuma stopped half way, and flushed some red tea down his throat. The sound of the cup being put back onto the coaster was abnormally clear.

“After so long, I no longer hate the Kannagi family, even though I have obtained much more power than all the power of those who bullied me in the past put together, I don’t intend to take revenge for that, and put myself at their level.

However, that does not mean I have forgotten all the things that they did to me, and the painful scars in my heart.

In order to overcome the weakness in myself, I gave up on the Kannagi name. So I shall not give in to the Kannagi clan in any way, I vow upon my name of Yagami never to give in.”

It didn’t sound emotional; more of a calm tone, but, the unwavering determination was clearly portrayed.

Ren can only choose to remain silent, as his words could not touch Kazuma at all, this is a very obvious fact.

“Even though it is a very dumb determination! After all, I can only say this right now.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Ren looked surprised. Kazuma replied as though it is only natural.

“The Kannagi clan will be exterminated soon. I saw one of the enemies today, which is way beyond Ayano’s level. And our old man doesn’t seem like he can recover in time!”

Even though he is the one who gravely wounded Genma, Kazuma doesn’t seem like he cared.

“You…… How can you even say such a thing!? Nii-sama, aren’t you part of the Kannagi family too? Is it fine for you, even if your family members die!?”

“That is none of my business. I am no longer a Kannagi, nor do I have any family members.”

Kazuma answered all the questions very clearly in front of Ren, who was shouting out in shock.

“Don’t get the sequence wrong, Ren. I did not abandon the Kannagi family, the Kannagi family abandoned me.”

“That is…… But……”

“Can you still say then, that I am obliged to do anything for the Kannagi clan?”

Ren was unable to say anything, Kazuma’s words were very true, and Ren has no right to ask for help either.

But, if he was to give up just like that, then it defeated the whole purpose of coming to find Kazuma.

Kazuma must be persuaded somehow, but nothing could be said. Kazuma was emotionlessly looking upon Ren, who lifted his head, revealing pitiful eyes seeking help from him.

“……Wu……Wuwu……. Wahh…… Wuwu……”

Under the consistent stare between the two, Ren finally started to sob.

“Hey hey…… Why are you crying over such a trivial matter? Now it seems as though I am the bad guy.”

Perhaps he lacked the self-awareness of a bad guy, Kazuma spit out such a brainless line.

Ren just continued to weep, unable to reply. And in this speechless period, only his sad weeping echoed.

“……Damn it……”

Kazuma was the first to give in. He grabbed a towel by the side and tossed it to Ren.

Kazuma sighed in reply to the person covered by the towel.

“Stay here for tonight! Use that to wipe your face clean and go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow…… I will send you back.”

“……Nii-sama!!”

Ren pulled the towel away, and let out a cheerful cry. He jumped over the table, and leaped into Kazuma’s chest directly, hugging him.

(I knew this was going to happen…)

Kazuma caressed Ren’s head gently, looking at the ceiling.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even in the past, Kazuma has never been able to refuse Ren’s “requests”. No matter how unreasonable, as long as he uses his angelic smile to ask and beg, eventually resulting in tears, Kazuma will still listen to him in the end.

This time, it was no exception. But------

Kazuma grabed Ren by the back of his neck, and picks him up easily. Ren, who was picked up like a little cat, looked at Kazuma dazedly at first, but eventually let out a smile across his face.

This is not adulation, just merely overly happy. Upon realizing this, Kazuma found it even harder to hide his suspicions.

(Is this kid really twelve? Is it okay to be this cute?)

Kazuma could not help but fear for his brother’s future, but he stoped his thoughts instantly. If he continued, some weird thoughts may arise.

He tossed Ren, who was in his hand. Ren span around once and buried into the sofa accurately.

“Go to sleep!”

“Ehh~~ But……”

After hearing Kazuma’s cold words, Ren’s reaction seemed displeased.

“What is it?”

“I want to chat more. It has been a long time since we last met after all……”

Kazuma stared at Ren in refusal, but the result was the same as always. Kazuma added the defeat to the hundread of losses in the past, so much so that he had already lost count, keeping record at one corner of his head.

“------ I get it. What do you want to ask about?”

With Kazuma raising the white flag in surrender, Ren asked timidly.

”Erm… Err… What do I have to do, to be as strong as you, nii-sama?

“How would I know the training methods of an En-Jutsushi?”

Ren pouted from the straightforward answer.

“Besides, you already were born with enough talent, so I guess there is no need to undergo some weird training for that!”

“That is not true! I am probably the least talented in the main family.”

“……Then what can you say about me, who was abandoned by the family due to my lack of talent?”

Kazuma replied as if he had no other choice, and Ren showed an agitated reaction.

“You are very talented too! To practice Fu-Jutsu to its limits! Compared to nii-sama, I am still only a newbie. My flames are incomparable to nee-sama- Ayano, or father.”

“--- The way you compare yourself with the owner of Enhaira or the Divine Flames is a problem in itself.”

“But……”

Ren’s expression was filled with anxiousness; it seems that he felt inferior having such elite family members around him.

But in the eyes of Kazuma, the power Ren possessed was not much different when compared with Ayano four years ago; it was just that Ayano has the Enhaira to make the difference greater.

As for Juugo and Genma, that is out of the question. Only those with the Divine Flames can be compared to another Divine Flames wielder. Ren is at least ten years too early to want to feel inferior because of that.

In other words, it was a meaningless comparison, but even if he said that, Ren was unlikely to accept it. This is because he is lost at the great power difference now, and fails to see the hope that lies in the future.

“In other words, if you sincerely wish to become stronger, even the lack of talent is not a big deal!”

In the end, Kazuma decided to tell him his thoughts frankly, even though he knows clearly that it is not much different than usual things, but he couldn’t find any other way to comfort Ren.

“You mean “Diligence is better than Talent?”

He waved at Ren, who pouted in unhappiness.

“These are not words of etiquette. If one knows only to work hard, there will still be barriers that cannot be overcome. Those without talent will never be able to attain some levels.

But if they put their heart into it, they will be too busy to notice that kind of thing. So no matter how ridiculous or impossible it seems, one can only work hard at it. If you still cannot do it despite working hard after ignoring all common knowledge and limits, you can always just give up then.”

Perhaps the words used to put his point across were too strong; Ren can’t help but feel afraid.

“Is…… Is this how you got stronger, nii-sama?”

“Yup, I would be on the brink of death almost once weekly!”

“To work hard until such a state, did you really want to take reven……get back at father?”

Maybe he was afraid that the word “revenge” would be too harsh, he began stuttering all of a sudden. No matter, Kazuma can only give a bitter smile to a speculation that defers so much from the truth.

“I am really happy you look up to me so much. But I am not that powerful a person. The reason I left Japan was to run away: to run away wholeheartedly, from Dad-------- and that woman, to somewhere far, far away. I didn’t want to have anything to do with the Kannagi family. I didn’t even think about taking revenge on our Old Man until he called me.”

“So then, why?”

”About this…… All I can say is that I have a lot of difficulties!”

Faced with such innocent questioning, Kazuma tried to get his way out of it, as the content is not suitable for innocent kids like Ren.

“A lot of difficulties?”

“Anyways, it is just a lot…… Speaking of which, the last time I was in China Mainland, I met the Dragon King-----“

“A lot of difficulties-----“

“Listen to me properly! That happened in Sichuan Province…”

Ren forgot his original question eventually. Without even realizing it, he became indulged in the stories. Kazuma let out a sigh of relief deep within his heart, while continuing to exaggerate his adventures overseas.

=== 5 ===
After coaxing the excited Ren to sleep, Kazuma finally laid on his end of the bed. He fell asleep as soon as he rested his head on the pillow, but his resting period ended in the blink of an eye.

“------------------------“

Kazuma was awakened by an evil presence, and jumped off the bed quickly. Right at that instant, he sensed that there was some black object passing by slowly below his feet.

(This is-------!)

Kazuma steps onto the trembling floor, and heads into Ren’s room.

“Ren! Are you awake!?”

“Yes!”

Ren woke up long ago and is wearing his shoes. Despite his young age, he is still a Kannagi Jitsushi, and there is no way he can fail to notice such a strong ominous presence of youki(妖氣).

“What is happening!?”

“Some idiot sliced the whole hotel! We must escape now!”

Kazuma grabbed Ren up without explaining, and ran towards the window.

“Wait…… Wait a second, nii-sama…… Don’t tell me…”

Kazuma answered Ren’s question with action. A gust of wind broke the glass of the window. Kazuma jumped out of the exit he made without hesitation.

Needless to say, he was hugging Ren throughout the whole process.

Naturally, there is nothing at the other end of the exit. The light of dawn shines upon Earth’s surface, which seemed so hopelessly far away.

The fear in Ren was transformed into sounds from his mouth.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

His cry was left far behind, as the two descended at such a speed. Ren shut his eyes tightly.

But just before they violently smashed into the ground, a gentle wind caught them. Kazuma has skillfully changed his posture, with his legs landing perfectly.

“Hey, we reached our destination.”

Kazuma lightly knocked Ren who held on tightly to him, and informed him that they have already reached the ground. Ren opened his fearful eyes, and looked at the surroundings.

“Nii……Nii-sama…… Am I still alive……?”

“The real trouble only starts now.”

Ren stood on his own two feet, lifting his head to look up, and what he saw was unbelievable.

(The hotel is falling from the sky……?)

The hotel was cut about one-third its height from the top and is sliding down from the place it was cut. A building of about a hundred meters in height is falling down from a height of two hundred meters. This is just like a giant meteor dropping into Earth, a catastrophe beyond human comprehension.

.-----Some idiot sliced the whole hotel-----

What Kazuma said flashed into Ren’s mind once more.

(This…… was done by a human……?)

Those unlucky people who were at where the building broke off were like abandoned puppets, dropping down one by one. The only fortunate thing is probably that they had no time to even be afraid as their bodies were sliced, leaving the upper part indicating that it is a piece of flesh that no longer has any life in it.

“Don’t move recklessly.”

In order to defend against the fall of the building, Kazuma released a kekkai of wind. Ren held on tightly to the lower end of Kazuma’s jacket in reflex.

The next moment----

Kadoong……Bam……

The remains of the gigantic building slam onto the ground violently.

The nightmarishly smooth cutting point brought about a disaster. The upper portion of the hotel that fell until it reached the ground remained its original upright position. The people who spent their night in that portion of the hotel must have fully enjoyed the ecstasy of a free-fall of two hundred meters. Ren saw countless shadows at the windows, their faces distorted from the fear and despair, or was he imagining it?

“……Argh……”

The hotel that fell at a horrifying speed was totally smashed out of shape. And with that, the kinetic energy obtained during the freefall was released in all directions.

Countless pieces ------ objects of about ten meters ----- flew towards the two, who were at close range, located right in the centre of the impact. These pieces were equivalent to bombs flying at high speed, and all of them were forcefully blocked by Kazuma’s kekkai of wind.

Kazuma did not continue to stay where he was, but instead used the force of the explosion to fly up into the sky. The spherical kekkai skillfully dissolved the impact, and they floated back to a safe distance.

“……Ah……Ah……”

Looking at where the hotel was, Ren moaned.

Dust was everywhere, thus the actual scene could not be seen. But------

In those eyes that were looking up, one can see the despair in them. The dust flew no higher than fifty meters, but there was nothing left above that. The lower portion of the hotel which was originally safe from harm is no longer there.

The high rise building, famed to be the tallest in Japan, Yokohama‘s LANDMARK TOWER is totally destroyed.

(This…… This cannot be…… This kind of thing……)

Unable to look at the scene directly, Ren shifted his line of vision, and looked down, just to notice the floor around him.

Perhaps it was done by the flying pieces, countless holes were made in the blacktop. The number of people lying down in the area is uncountable.

Even though it is dawn, at an area so near to the government organization, it is impossible that there was no one moving about. White collar people who left home early in the morning, teenagers going for their morning jog, newspaper distributors and such, they were all hit directly by concrete pieces, and are all lying on the floor, moaning.

The blood pool that soaked the road continued to spread out further, they were too weak to escape from the jaws of death, and yet they were still not dead yet------ or rather, they are unable to die yet.

Those who stayed in the hotel might have been more fortunate, at least, they can go without pain.

Ren buried his face into Kazuma’s back, and held on tight with his trembling hands. He feels as though all these people who were moaning in pain were looking at him, blaming him, and he cannot bear to watch it any further.

“What a big mess he made.”

After landing on the floor, Kazuma mumbled as though this has nothing to do with him.

“This…… is the enemies’ Fu-Jutsushi……?”

“Maybe.”

“Can’t…… Can’t this be stopped? If it was you, nii-sama……”

“Ah------ Nope, I can’t interfere with the wind that guy controls.”

Hearing Kazuma say it so simply, Ren seemed shocked and doubtful.

“That cannot be? Because nii-sama, you are……”

“Yeah, that is the reason I am guessing, perhaps there is someone like me.”

Ren is unable to say anything, his pale expression shivered slightly. This cannot be blamed. To have to fight against this kind of enemy, even the Kannagi family-----

“Don’t look so pitiful. Don’t worry; it is not like that in reality.”

Being caressed on the head by Kazuma, Ren gave a relieved smile, but it changed into one of doubt in a moment.

“So then, why is that? You should know already don’t you?

“Yea, after what just happened, I think I am beginning to understand what is going on.”

Kazuma grabbed his fist tightly, and hit one of the pieces of concrete with its steel reinforcing bars stabbed into the floor at the side, with great force.

The seemingly durable piece of the building was smashed into bits, together with its steel foundation, and the piece of rubble flew out like a bullet, chopping down the only remaining streetlight.

“How dare you joke with me like this…… I shall let you know that there are some things in the world that must never be done……”

Looking at his enraged brother, Ren began to shiver in fear. He is glad, from the bottom of his heart, that Kazuma’s fury is not directed towards himself.

“Hmph…… So he’s here? Get further away from me.”

Sensing the approaching of the enemy, Kazuma gave his orders to Ren.

“Nii……Nii-sama……”

“Don’t worry. There is only one enemy, and there is no room for you in this battle. Just wait in that corner over there, I will come and get you once this is over.”

“You…… You are sure to win, right? Nii-sama?"

“Leave it to me. Your brother is invincible!”

Kazuma raised his fist with the thumb sticking up without even turning his head as wind surrounded his body, taking up to the sky. Ren watched that the back view of his confident brother with total belief.

Seeing the batch of youki right before his eyes, Kazuma felt endless fear. A youma(妖魔) of this level should be locked in the deepest depths of Hell, even if it is not, it should not be released onto the surface.

But Kazuma did not reveal this kind of thought. He spoke in a very natural manner.

“Hi, thanks for your kind hospitality a while ago------ I believe this is the first time I met you in person?”

“That thing” remained silent, no matter whether it could talk, its attitude cannot be more obvious. To place such a cold desire to kill in front of him, so cold it would make one feel as though he is trapped in an ice cavern, even an untrained person could mistake it.

(Strike before it does!!)

Kazuma fired a gust of powerful wind without warning. He did not go easy on him; in fact, he cannot go easy on him. He intends to maintain this relentless attack until the enemy is destroyed, and so he continuously released gusts of wind.

But, the reaction of his opponent changed suddenly. An ominous premonition made him shift to one side at top speed---- a black wind went through the place where he just was.

Even though he was bounced off by the shockwave, Kazuma knew the true identity of the black wind clearly.

The strength to be able to push Kazuma’s wind back, and such ominous aura, there could be no doubt.

“Such unorthodoxy…”

The enemy is clearly stronger than Kazuma. But even so, Kazuma cannot give in, as a Jutsushi, there is no room for such unorthodoxy to exist.

(Should I reveal my true strength? After all Ren already knows…)

Just as he set his mind to it, Ren’s screams reached the Kazuma’s ears.

“Wahhh! Nii…… Nii-sama! Nii------“

“Ren----!? Damn it!”

The broken-off scream disrupted Kazuma’s concentration, and the opponent did not let this chance slip by. A black wind graced past Kazuma’s throat, if he did not notice it in time, his head would have undoubtedly separated from his body.

Pressing on the wound on his throat, Kazuma was shocked.

(How can there be another person-----? This should not be possible-----Ah!)

Kazuma had completely forgotten, the black wind not only does not obey Kazuma’s will, it can even hide others in its presence.

This was a careless mistake that cannot be forgiven, as the ambusher is now retreating, taking Ren with him.

But Kazuma could not give chase, because if he did not keep his mind on the monster just in front of him, he is sure to die. Understanding that all the more, Kazuma cannot take any action.

“Damn! Ren! Stay alive!”

Kazuma removes Ren from his mind, and concentrates on how to eliminate the foe before him.

The wind began to shine with an azure glow. The black wind retreats as though it is fearful of that glow.

(I am so gonna kill you-----!)

As Kazuma gathers the azure wind into a power to be fired out-----

“That thing” lifted the edges of its lips slightly into a smirk, and then in front of Kazuma’s stunned eyes, disappeared slowly.

“----------!!”

Kazuma raised his head to look into the sky, even though he knows that the enemy is flying upwards at a high speed----- but that is all. He has no way of catching up, nor can he use his wind to follow, and he can no longer sense the presence of Ren by now.

“I was being played with completely-------“

Kazuma mumbled faintly, and then walked out from the battlefield-like ruins of the hotel.

(Wait for me, Ren! I will definitely save you-----)

Kazuma put on a completely clueless expression as he walked past the police and fire-fighters who have gathered, mixing into the crowds.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter4

2008-09-05T22:14:59Z

Nerevarine: MAJOR EDIT! pretty much changed every line. mostly sentence changes, alot of punctuation edits, and some word changes. this needs to be double checked.

==Chapter Four - Returning to Visit, and Then―― ==

=== 1 ===
When he came within ten meters from the front door

“Ka….. Kazuma!?”

Kazuma looked at the guardsman who was screaming in shock with a displeased look on his face.

(Too slow.)

He mumbled in his heart. Even though they are on high alert, they only realized he was here at this kind of distance. They are really useless.

But, the speedy reaction of the other party was perhaps worthy of praise! After hearing the guardsman’s shout, the jutsushis that were spread out at different corners on stand-by rushed over one by one

Within seconds, Kazuma became surrounded by at least ten jutsu practitioners.

“Get the clan chief out.”

Kazuma arrogantly commanded, completely ignoring the killing intent from all directions.

“We have already come out to get the door, you should be grateful.”

(These guys seem to want to pick a fight with me.)

Even though he knows this was just a taunt, Kazuma did not want to bear with it at all; frankly speaking, Kazuma became furious.

Ever since he had come back to Japan, he had met with a series of unhappy events. First of all, he was dragged between the fight between the Kannagi clan and the mystery man, and then he fell into the mystery man’s trap, having Ren abducted right before his very eyes. Now in order to convey this news, he has no choice but to force himself to come to the Kannagi household, which he swore never to come close to ever again.

All of this has stressed Kazuma’s nerves, resulting in his extreme annoyance. It doesn’t matter who it is, but he just wants to find someone and beat him up. If one sentence could be used to describe how he feels now, it would most probably be as mentioned above!

And now at this place, just so coincidentally there are a bunch of idiots, as if saying “Please punch me”, standing in rows waiting for him to do it. There is no reason to give up the opportunity.

One of the idiots stood out to break the stalemate, he might have been someone that Kazuma used to know, but at this point of time, Kazuma thought that there was no need to verify any one of them anymore.

“In this extraordinary time period, you think that you can stand in front of us and beg for mercy…?”

While he said that, it looked like he was fighting to the death at trying to control his near-erupted fury.

Not trying to waste any time, Kazuma slowly opened his mouth and said.

“Although I said to summon the Suzerain… it seems like I wasn’t heard?”

“Kisama!” (You!)

Crrackk!

With a sound of a blunt object, while the one jutsushi was angrily firing away fireballs, not one of the other jutsu practitioners saw the incoming attack from Kazuma – it was like a giant using an uppercut punch – the jutsushi was sent into the air. His chin was pummeled to pieces and he lost the strength to even open his mouth, which spit out blood mixed with broken teeth

The jutsu practitioners began to retreat in disbelief. They have never seen an attack method like Kazuma’s before. But while also realizing that the battle has begun, they started to collect their fighting spirit.

Of course the goal of Kazuma‘s visit was not to fight. It just seemed like someone inside his mind was continuously saying that this world would be better off if all those idiots were to die. Kazuma let that voice persuade him, and he forgot what he came to do.

[Fist of Air] — — blocks of air that are highly compressed and sent forth at the speed of sound. The instant before contact, about 100 points of air is compressed into 1 point instantaneously — — and while pointing at a certain direction — — it is recoiled to its original state like a spring, with the strength of force far exceeding a professional boxer’s finishing blow. The jutsu practitioners could not do anything as one after another was knocked down.

Kazuma put out a string of continuing combos — — attacking targets without regards to accuracy, as long as the air bombs flew in the general direction, they even ended up digging up the surface and fracturing the wall. The people that were standing were completed knocked down and left helpless on the ground.

Kazuma still has his hands in the pockets of his leather jacket, standing there all alone. People that are able to stand and stop him are nowhere to be found.

The jutsu practitioners are all knocked down on the ground; some have broken lower jaws, some with sunken noses that continuously spew out blood, some moaning about with serious internal damage. They were all laying around in many different positions, but the common point is that all have no fighting capabilities remaining.

Even though knocking down this 10 or so jutsu practitioners didn’t even take 30 seconds, Kazuma’s expression did not have the feeling of arrogance. He simply accepted this landslide difference in strength, thinking this kind of thing happening as logical certainty.

But, that expression unexpectedly became pensive.

“…Doh…”

Not seeing one uninjured person, Kazuma finally realized that he had committed a deadly mistake.

“I thought carefully, and then communicated clearly to these people, so that this kind of situation would not have happened…”

Before this, a phone call would probably have accomplished his goal. Also, there is no need to talk directly with the Suzerain. Even if he had suddenly met him, in such a short time’s notice he wouldn’t have known what to say. This time it was only because Ren was captured in front of his own eyes, making him waver, also — —

“Also I, would very much like to come back, huh?”

This place in the past was where I called home. I thought I already abandoned this place and yet I returned.

Kazuma shakes his head, breaking the thought pattern, fearing a deepening of questing will recall quite an unhappy answer.

“Hey, wake up. Don’t fall asleep on me!” 

Kazuma, in order to change mood his mood, yelled and kicked the less hurt and younger jutsu practitioner. But the jutsu practitioner weakly opens and slowly closes his eyes, as he realizes extreme pain, so he allows Kazuma to do what he likes.

“— — Damn!”

Kazuma abhorrently throws him away and starts walking towards the main door. He moves forwards directly towards the door, without a care whether he steps on the ground or a practitioner.

The door was already opened, because the people that opened the door have already been defeated; the door being opened is a logical occurrence. And beyond the door, is an area where two times of the amount of jutsu practitioners are waiting.
At the same time as Kazuma stands in front of the door, 30 lines of fire lines arrive to kill.

Honng!

That enormous amount of heat that transformed into plasma completely surrounds Kazuma. The light from the heat is enough to burn even the eyes. The jutsu practitioners started to believe they have won.

(We killed him!)

(If it’s like this and he’s still not dead — —)

(— — no human could survive that!)

But then, in the dissipating fire, they saw something they couldn't believe.

“Wh, What?”

Surrounded by a bluish/greenish white flame, there is Kazuma, safely inside.

“So boring…”

Kazuma ,without any elaborate procedures, waves his hand, removing the collected strength of 30 people’s fires. The strength of the fire and heat completely did not harm a single hair of Kazuma.

“Impossible… Is that guy a youma god… ?”

Now the jutsu practitioners are so shocked, it appeared that they had even forgotten to breath. If they looked calmly, they might have been able to see that the matter separating Kazuma and the flames is a thin layer of air.

High level jutsu-shi can even surpass the laws of physics. No matter if it is an enjutsu-shi or a fuujutsu-shi: igniting a fire where there is no oxygen and blocking the heat transfer in the air is not impossible.

Kazuma has complete control of the surrounding air inside this space; compared with laws of physics, his will has primacy. No matter how large the amount of heat, it cannot be transferred to Kazuma’s body.

The requirements in order to be a first rate jutsu practitioner is not strength of the spells, nor the knowledge and technique, but the willpower; to deny the present reality and having the《willpower》to construct one’s own fantasy world.

Magic, Jutsu comes from mixing your own will into《Initial Principle》, then simply create new laws to control the effects.

It requires a constructed system of the《World》, and then rewriting the procedures and change it into reality.

In other words, in order to transfer the flames to Kazuma, one would need a stronger will in comparison to what Kazuma employed to deny the laws of physics. So what is needed is to use an even stronger will to deny the《Kazuma’s fabricated Laws》.

Realistically speaking, if you don’t have a belief of《Will burn you up》that’s stronger than Kazuma’s belief of《I won’t get burned》 then nothing will be achieved.

Since this is not achieved, it can be said that Kazuma’s will is greater than the sum of the will of the 30 people combined.

“Impossible… impossible…”

The jutsu practitioners mumbled with shocked looks.

It ought to be said that they can only mumble.

The reasons for the ineffectual jutsu spell they can also understand; in fact, they understand it well, just like they understand things such as arms and legs.

Of course, they didn’t consider Kazuma’s existence as that beyond common sense, but only considered him as a first-class spiritual jutsu practitioner. And from that point of view, it is that Kazuma only commanded a huge wind spirit.

Kazuma’s strength has already surpassed what they previously considered, completely achieving another dimension; the difference is clear.

But Kazuma didn’t proceed to counterattack the jutsu practitioners; naturally it isn’t to forgive them, it is just that from the start, he wanted to simply ignore the practitioners from the branch families.

Because of the practitioners, Kazuma began to recall the days he spent for 18 years in this mansion; memories of a home that contained almost no happiness. No matter whom, they all disregard him, even to the point of ignoring his existence. Inside such an excessive clan, people that kindly accepted him are almost nonexistent.

But no matter what kind of persecution Kazuma received, he began to feel a sort of homesickness; after all it’s the place of his roots.

(That’s right… I have returned here…)

Kazyma cannot do anything but admit this thought. Even if he was looked down upon, and bullied, he was still able to be protected here. From society, from the responsibilities of living alone, he, who was a child back then, was protected.

However, to yearn for someone to protect him, that is weakness, escapism, running away from reality.

Even though Kazuma admits that the weakness, which he should have already abandoned since four years ago, still lingers within him, but this is something that makes him feel depressed.

(In conclusion, I can’t allow this home to continue existing)

Kazuma is assaulted by large amounts of《unhappiness》 and starts blaming the roots of his evils — — of course by his own stubborn decision — — on the Kannagi main family. He came to the decision to crush it with his own hands.

Following Kazuma’s will, an even bigger wind spirit is summoned; condensing within his palm is a wind pressure that can challenge a typhoon.

If he releases all of it, within a radius of 200 meters all things will be destroyed in a blink of an eye. The practitioners have already prepared for thoughts of death.

At this moment, Kazuma completely forgot about the Kannagi clan or the people living close by; he only thought to erase the annoying things right in front of his eyes.

Even Kazuma himself did not notice that he has already accumulated such a large amount of pressure. Kazuma was indulged in such self-satisfied thought that he did not have the opportunity to regulate his power.

“Wo… Wah…!”

“What, what is this kind of strength…!”

No matter what, the practitioners certainly had no way of understanding what Kazuma is thinking. In front of such crushing strength, without even thinking of applying jutsu in resistance, they began to just dumbly stand there.

Certainly this is not without reason, the wind spirits that Kazuma summoned, no matter whether releasing as a jutsu or an out-of-control rampage, could eradicate this mansion.

“………..”

The older jutsu practitioners exchanged a look to each other without speaking; because they had more experience, they were more unruffled. Being exposed to Juugo when he was a young boy, they were already experienced to such out of control spirits that could be categorized as a natural disastor. Although at that time, felt that (they) would be protected by such extreme strength.

After making an enormous inner determination and then a guess from Kazuma's posture, the only remaining method of attack is one, and there is no other.

They would gamble their live to perform a summoning of massive proportions; and just like what the words propose; it is the last method, which could result in a mutual suicide. But they have already prepared for death.

(If only to protect the Suzerain…)

(Before Ayano-sama returns…)

There is no other motive for them to gamble their lives besides trying to defeat Kazuma. Because if Kazuma is standing here, then it can be presumed that Genma was already defeated.

Then in that case, only Ayano would have the ability to fight on par with Kazuma. They gambled their lives in order to gain time for Ayano’s return.

“Let’s go…”

“Wait a second.” 

The second before the assault, a calm voice detained them. That voice seems to have immense《power》. All members stopped.

It seems like time has stopped, for a while now nobody moved. In such tranquil space, (one) can only hear sounds of the bamboo hitting the stone. 

“Suz, Suzerain!’

“It’s too dangerous! Please withdraw!”

All the practitioners recommended that the Suzerain withdrawal.

Although all of the practitioners’ sight was gathered on him, Juugo still walked with ease with his line of sight directed at Kazuma.

Kazuma also didn’t avoid Juugo’s look.

Juugo was always very gentle with Kazuma, with feelings of loving concern over disclosing to strict words. In his shounen childhood, when the surrounding were all enemies, only his time spent with Juugo was when Kazuma could feel slightly relieved.

For Kazuma, facing Juugo is similar to facing an admired father, which is in contrast to only having terror in the face of Genma.

A kind of ancient yearning surges, but now Kazuma, even if wanting to cry, would not have any tears.

Certainly it seems like Juugo completely detected Kazuma’s expression; and just like when speaking to a relative he has not seen in a long time, Juugo greeted Kazuma.

“Long time no see, Kazuma. How are you doing?”

“…Ahh”

Knowing that Juugo still believes in him, Kazuma laughs like being released from confinement.

And after identifying with such, Juugo laughs energetically; seeing the typhoon in Kazuma’s hand, he says.

“If it’s like this, then, what is that thing?”

“Huh? Oh, just trying to surpass the past.”

Kazuma clumsily waved his hand, dismissing all the accumulated spirits. He even forgets the etiquette of saying thank you to all the spirits.

“Huh? Um, ok, standing here is difficult to talk. Come in for cup of tea.”

Although Juugo could not have thoroughly understood what Kazuma had meant, and so he just treated it as neglected mumblings. The practitioners were standing there as if being force fed some mute medicine when perceiving that Juugo, without care, started turning around to the facing Kazuma. They probably thought that Kazuma will attack with the back turned.

“S, Suzerain, Kazuma is our traitor!”

Juugo gazed using a very sorrowful appearance towards the still incompetent practitioners, and then slowly turns around to face Kazuma and asks.

“Uh, is it like that?”

“No?”

Kazuma said as he shrugs his shoulders. The bunch of idiots continued to be puzzled, having a mouth but can’t explain. 

“So it seems.”

“No, we can’t trust him!”

The practitioners shouted with voices of dissatisfaction, believing that Juugo had been deceived.

“Calm down, idiots!”

Juugo scolded, accompanied by sounds of sighing.

“If Kazuma was serious, you would already be dead. Now do you understand?”

The jutsu practitioners all look towards Kazuma with that careless appearance. The power with the strength to annihilate them was completely gone. It cannot be disputed that the useless man has return as a superior first class practitioner.

“— — Say why did you return? It can’t only be for a gathering?”

“Ah, that’s right; there is something I need to tell you.”

Kazuma finally remembered the reason for his approach, although admitting Ren’s capture under his watch such to someone else is a very humiliating situation.

(Ah, no way out, after all, losing the initiative was my fault.)

“— — Ren has been abducted. It was someone who can use the wind, most likely an accomplice of the murderer that killed your comrades.”

“Quit joking! You were the one who killed Shinji and Shingo!”

Kazuma recognizes for the first time, that this man is the Soushu of the Yuuki family.

(It doesn’t matter who dies as long as it’s not your sons?)?)

For an instant, he had an urge to say that, but he managed to keep it to himself. Kazuma considered the man unworthy for him to speak to.

“Ren was seized?”

Juugo also ignores Yuuki’s words, and asks Kazuma back.

“They did not kill him?”

“That is right. I am not too sure about the details; however, I can confirm that he is still alive. I believe that if we know their reason for abducting him, we should be able to lock only the criminal’s identity. I came here specially to inform you guys; but could it be, you already know who did it?”

“No, we do not know yet. But thank you for your information.”

Juugo seems to have thought of something as his face begins to show a bitter expression. He says something to the man standing at his side; Kazuma tries hard to remember, and recalls that this is a man trusted by Juugo.

Then that man bowed, and quickly departed from the house.

“Did you see the features of that guy?”

“…I saw what he looked like, but I don’t think it will be of any help. That thing isn’t even human.”

Just thinking about him brings chills to Kazuma, and that kind of irregular youma ki that it possess cannot be from anything human.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 149.jpg|thumb]]

“So it’s like that… By the way, what happened to Genma?”

Faced with Juugo’s question, Kazuma sincerely started to laugh. It was unlike that of a grown man, but a laugh of a shonen (boy). That kind of grin cannot be practiced; it is a mischievous grin fully covering the face.

Then, Kazuma shows his thumb and turns it down, with his chin moving backwards, braggingly saying.

“He was sent flying.”

“huh, haha, hahahahahahaha ! That, that’s how, was sent flying?”

Faced with this kind of overly energetic and without any evil-intention reply from Kazuma, Juugo uncontrollably started to laugh, an unstoppable roaring laughter.

“Suzerain! This is not a funny matter!”

Faced with an unstopping laughter from the Suzerain, the practitioners worriedly admonished.

“Hmm, certainly it is like that.”

Then Juugo pulls taut his face; with a severe, unyielding and steadily stare, he says to Kazuma,

“Don’t tell me you killed him?”

“Hey, I was quite merciful. I even called an ambulance; quite kind of me!”

“If that’s the case, then, it’s alright.”

“Absolutely not!”

The person interrupting was like the practitioner before. He was so angry he started to stagger as if he was dizzy.

“If your body is not well, you can withdraw.”

“My situation is of no importance! If Kazuma knocked out Genma-sama, then it is absolutely certain that he is rebelling!”

“…This situation is only that of a father and son argument.”

“This… this kind of situation is…!”

“Understood, that kind of situation has already been heard earlier. Okay, you can withdraw.”

After Juugo disrupted his words, he gestures at Kazuma and then enters through the door. Kazuma simply follows Juugo.

And so, after four years, Kazuma finally returned to the place where he was born.

=== 2 ===
Faced with this mansion where he hasn’t walked through for four years, Kazuma looks about slowly and seriously. As with the outside, the inside of the mansion did not change at all. It was a mansion constructed during the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Warring States Period|Warring States Period]], only four short years is not enough to grant any changes.

Kazuma continues behind Jugoo, he followed without speaking as he was taken to Juugo’s private room.

“Here we can talk straightforwardly. What would you like to drink?”

“It doesn’t matter, besides I’m not thirsty — —.”

With regards to Kazuma’s casual reply, Juugo stares at Kazuma as if he seems to be looking for something..

“Hm, don’t you trust me?”

“It’s not that I’m suspecting you.”

Suddenly a discordant atmosphere began spreading throughout the room.

Certainly from the Kannagi clan’s point of view, there isn’t even one shred of evidence to believe Kazuma. Besides Juugo, all of the other members believe he is the murderer.

To appear in the home of all the enemies pursuing Kazuma’s life is really unbelievable.

“Why did you leave the house?”

Juugo broke the silence. Out of everything else, this is what he wanted to hear the most.

“When I heard you were disowned, you had already left without discussing even a single line with me. Am I this untrustworthy?”

“Ah— — because of the circumstance, I didn’t even think of that. At that time, my only thought was to leave the Kannagi clan without delay. Both otou-san and oka-san (father and mother) said《not needed》, there was no other choice.”

“What did Miyuki say?”
Juugo had only heard of this for the first time: that Kazuma had seen his mother before leaving home.

“Now that I think about it, I was so foolish. It was nothing against you; I was requested by that woman and I went to apologize. To think, I still fancied that I still had my parents’ concern.”
Kazuma crooked his mouth, ridiculing himself of the past.

It was not about hating Miyuki, but about him being so foolish. He thought that things like ties of blood and motherhood would help him.

“What did Miyuki… say?”

Kazuma was brought back to that day, four years ago. When Juugo’s voice reached Kazuma, it seemed like it was sent from a far distant place.

When Kazuma first entered his mother’s room, he couldn’t calm down, constantly waiting for his mother’s reply.

In contrast, Miyuki was sitting opposite of Kazuma in a type of tranquil attitude as if she was absolutely not affected. She was showing the same composure as if she was idly chatting.

Although it felt like an absolutely eternal silence, in reality, it wasn’t even 1 minute. She then opened he mouth towards the son that came to her for help.

“Kazuma, your learning is very good, your physical education is also quite above normal. The teacher from the school also praises you!”

“Oka, Oka-san…”

Miyuki’s words greatly failed Kazuma’s hope; because of Genma’s request, this is like… '''!  '''

“It is very regretful, if only you had qualities for en-jutsu then (I) could treat you as a worthy son and deeply love you and be concerned.

This is like… bidding farewell.

Kazuma realized that Miyuki was constantly discussing events as if it was the past; for her, everything is over. She accepted the situation of her son being disowned as if it was a reality that could not be changed. She didn’t need a useless son, and didn’t hesitate to abandon him

“Oka-san…”

Faced with her son as he was begging for help in a quaking voice, Miyuki simply smiles as she hands him a note.

“Inside there is 10 million; although it is a small amount, it can still fulfill the needs of your life. Don’t get sick, and stay alive energetically.”

Those were already the words of departure. Kazuma like escaping fled to his room then, the second day, without almost anything solely one person left home, seems like no one even noticed.

The reason he left Japan, is not because of a firm determination to live independently and alone.

He was afraid; afraid that his parents would really say through their mouths, “I don’t need useless things,” and look down upon him as though he is a monster even more terrifying than a Youma.

He had hoped to hide at a place where they could not find him. Even though his rational thoughts are clear: that they will not send people after him; however, his body does not seem to be able to understand that, and so he ran.

When he arrived at Hong Kong, Kazuma could unwind for the first time. But he could never had known then, of the tragedy that was about to take place there.

“Ahh, it is probably like that.”

“……………..”

Juugo said nothing as he buried his head in deep thought. This woman who always did things her way since a long time ago, I can’t believe she is so cruel…..

“Oh well, don’t be bothered by it. It is all in the past anyways.”

“…You have become strong, Kazuma.”

Juugo said, with deep meanings to it. To think, a simple youth who, four years ago, was considered like a useless pronoun, became an outstanding man that possesses great power and also has the mental strength to control such power. Juugo felt very happy.

Even though Juugo praises him from the bottom of his heart for accomplishing this feat, what is most important now would be to clear Kazuma’s name. Everything will begin from now.

“…I cannot agree with that…”

“Is it still not enough? Why do you desire power so much?”

Contrary to what Juugo had expected, Kazuma does not seem that satisfied with his power. Juugo questions Kazuma, who believes he still does not possess enough power, in a tone that carries some kind of criticism.

But it appeared from Kazuma’s eyes that he hasn’t yet fallen into a drunken pursuit of power; instead, it is like he is a lost and desperate youth trying to find a place to repose.

“Yes, I have become stronger… I cannot cry anymore. Even if I have to sell my soul to the devil, it is not a problem; I absolutely cannot allow myself to remain weak.”

Kazuma said while hiding his head with two arms encircling the one raised knee.

He can still clearly remember that day, where he had cried feebly, with his pupils frozen by hopelessness and horror. He will not forget it in all his years.

(I couldn’t do anything…)

No matter what kind of crazy, assiduous training Kazuma went through; with several times he was on verge of death, it was impossible to return to that moment. He couldn’t save……. her.

— — Why do you pursue power?

Kazuma cannot answer that question.

Is it in order to prevent such tragedies from happing again?

Is it in order to protect better this time?

No

Those kinds of ideas could not satisfy him. She cannot return once again — — she is blocked by the bottom of hell.

— — Why do you pursue power?

(I don’t know!)

There is no reason, no purpose, just plainly because he had talent in this area. The telergy and sensitivity to synchronies himself with the wind spirits is an ability that would never blossom with the Kannagi family.

— — Why do you pursue power?

“… Once wanted to protect…”

Kazuma muttered this like he was squeezing out toothpaste. In the end, he still couldn’t say anything, because he could still not overcome it. There will be one day though, when he will discover the real meaning of power— —

Juugo didn’t say anything, but quietly watched Kazuma.

(“…Once wanted to protect…”)

Juugo does not know much about Kazuma’s past, he can only imagine what the meaning of that unfulfilled promise represents, imagining the pain from that still unhealed wound.

“Oh yeah, when this matter is resolved, let’s find a day and have a drink together! You can choose the place.”

Even so, Juugo can at least be a listener to Kazuma’s complaints! If he can spit out all of the unhappiness accumulated within his heart, maybe he can gain some tranquility. Juugo hopes that he can help his “son” as a “father”, even if the result is very insignificant.

“……Hmm…… alright”

Kazuma hides the scar that is bleeding up to this day, and gives a gentle smile.

=== 3 ===
“Suzerain, the information is here.”

From the other side of the pull door, a sound was suddenly transmitted. Juugo immediately gave him permission to enter.

Entering through the pull door, was the man that was previously commanded by Juugo to go do something. In his hand was a folder.

“It’s this one.”

“Hm”

Juugo accepted the file and slowly and indifferently opened it; he passed the information to Kazuma.

“Although I only have a 10 year old picture…is the culprit this person?”

“— — Ah, that’s right.”

Kazuma replied immediately after seeing the photo that accompanied the information. This shounen, over the ten years, has added onto his self the ki of a youma that could send shivers down the back, becoming that kind of monster.

(Hey, that means, that that thing used to be human?)

“Is that so? Go detain all the Fuuga clan members, quickly!”

“Yes!”

Juugo eyed Kazuma while he was still looking at the photo, then to the man — — and gave commands to the assistant. The assistant’s entire being immediately disappear; he simply vanished without leaving a trace.

“That person… just what kind of person is he?”

Kazuma looked at the place where the assistant was at one instant before. Just how the person moved was a mystery to Kazuma.

“My attendant, didn’t you know?”

“No.. uh… I guess it doesn’t matter.”

Juugo quietly smiled happily at being able to surprise Kazuma. Kazuma decided to give up on the matter.

Kazuma moved his eyes back onto the file and discovered there was one name written it: Kazamaki Ryuuya.

(— —Kazamaki?)

That is the last name of the Fuuga’s captain.

“This thing is the son of Hyoue. Around ten years ago he fell ill, during the recovery I have not seen him even once.

“So that’s how it is, rebellion? Gah, you tormented them too much.”

Based on Kazuma’s knowledge, although the Fuuga clan is described as a subordinate organization of the Kannagi clan, in reality, they are no different from slaves. That is most likely the reason for the rebellion.

“Maybe it is like that.”

Juugo’s voice became very grave. Such things as rebellions are much more problematic compared to attacks from exterior enemies. As a suzerain, having such headache is part of the job.

On another note, for Kazuma this is completely someone else’s problem. No matter what the problem is, there is no connection with him. The first thing for him to think about is how to rescue Ren , whether the Kannagi clan survives simply doesn’t interest him.

“Then, why did the Fuuga clan kidnapped Ren? As a hostage, his value is quite insignificant.”

Although Ren is from the main family of the Kannagi clan, his existence is not irreplaceable. It is arguable that if it was Ayano, who is the successor of the Enraiha, it would be another story. But using Ren as a hostage will not force the Kannagi clan to move carelessly and promote rash acts.

“He is not being held as a hostage….but as a living sacrifice!”

“You said living sacrifice!?”

Kazuma’s face became very red with rage as old scars are torn anew.

— — Maroon hair dyed red by fresh blood, the deep green eyes which was once overflowing with life is now blurred like old glass marbles. Lips that seem to create songs will never open again — —.

《You、can you protect me?》

(Rin ------!)

Kazuma tightly clenches his fists; the pain from letting his fingernails break skin pulls him back to reality.

(Forget it! Even if it is just for this moment…..!)

Kazuma, whose breath was filled with frustration, punched the floor with his fist, which was dripping blood.

“Sorry, I interrupted you, please continue…”

Suddenly, Kazuma stopped talking and looked through the window towards the outside. Although he was late only be a couple of seconds, Juugo also turned to look in the same direction. He noticed a kind of ki of fire spirits that was increasing explosively

“Ayano…?”

After walking close to the window and seeing Kazuma’s form, Ayano’s posture instantly changed as she jumped directly in through the window while holding onto Enraiha with one hand.

“Kazuma!!”

After visually confirming Kazuma’s position, Ayano shouted and raised the Enraiha to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jodan no Kamae|Jodan no Kamae]] position.。(Note: Jodan no Kamae is attacking position in kendo, where you hold the ken above your head.)

Then without any doubts or hesitation she swung downwards without paying any attention to the surrounding environment. This kind of decisive decision making is worthy of praise!

“Woah!”

Kazuma was surprised by this sneak attack; his reaction was only a short couple of seconds late. But that is already a deadly delay. In order to receive the thousands of degrees from the plasma attack, although having constructed a kekkai…

(Damn, not enough!)

The number of spirits was absolutely inadequate.

Spiritual practitioners when interfering with the《Initial Principle》 are to use the spirits within one’s control to alter the environs.

In order to do that, it is required that enough spirits or spirits with enough strength must be accumulated. If not enough are gathered, then no matter how strong one’s will, it is still impossible to realize the desired defense.

No matter how strong the will, it will not transform into real power if there are no spirits; they are a medium to transmit the will of the world. No matter how much a person will try to curse another, it is impossible to kill that person merely by thinking bad ills upon them, it also requires accumulation of enough spirits to produce an effect.

The scorching plasma has already severed the kekkai. This kind of strength is so much that the branch families cannot even compare; it is like the arrival of the sun. No matter how fast Kazuma can summon, in this short time frame there is no way he can create a strong enough kekkai.

The kekkai that existed outside the room was instantly destroyed; plasma began to contact the glass of the window. Unable to withstand the pincer attack from both wind and fire; the window frame and even the constructed material of the wall began to weather down and collapse.

(Shit! I’m going to get stabbed.)

In the instant that Kazuma, without a doubt, sensed the danger to his life

"Huh!?"

A fierce kiai assails, turning the plasma would have turned Kazuma to dust, into something like a dream, disappearing without a trace.

“Quite powerful?”

Kazuma deeply praised Juugo. Juugo not only seized the spirits under Ayano’s control, but by using such a strong kiai, he completely sent them away without a trace.

It really was willpower beyond that of a normal person. Although he is already retired from the front line, that power that has been proclaimed as the strongest in history has not diminished a bit

“Otou, Otou-san?”

Although the reasons were unclear, but Ayano sensed that Juugo was very unhappy because of her own actions. She began to look as if spying for a chance to flee, bending the back while retreating backwards

But, that chance will never come.

“This, you big fool!!!”

“Ah!”

As if the angry roar punched the entire body, Ayano, like a little child, fearfully rolled into a ball.

That roar displayed such an enormous force that it was at a near-impossible degree. It was so loud that the walls that avoided Ayano’s first attack began to shake. Any glass that remained was instantly shattered by the sound’s attack. The roar displayed such an enormous force.

“This idiot daughter! I don’t know how many times I told you not to swing that sword around without thinking! You still don’t understand that the one who holds the Enraiha should not casually and carelessly use strength. At least have some intellect to accompany the strength! Idiot!”

“Ah…”

Faced with the heartless reproach from her father, who was almost always very gentle and kind, Ayano could not even stand. She was so shocked that she fell towards the garden with her butt to the ground and her eyes grew moist as if she was about to cry.

Then Juugo faced Kazuma again,apologizing for his daughter’s reckless behavior.

“Sorry, my daughter did something disrespectful, very sorry… hmm?”

Kazuma, who should have been standing there, was not found. As if noticing something, Juugo looked downwards, and what entered his sights was the position of Kazuma as he was using his two hands to cover his ears.

“What are you doing? ...”

Faced with Juugo’s surprising question, Kazuma used a hoarse voice as he replied,

“Nothing…Next time if you are going to roar like that, please warn me. You scared me half to death…”

Although Ayano, who was several meters away, felt a loud voice that would expand you bones, but for Kazuma, who was at a very close distance, the impact felt is simply incomparable.

The thing that Kazuma felt was more like shockwaves than something as comprehensible as a shout. Although his ear membrane was numbed, the brain is still ringing; the membrane cannot block those strong waves from penetrating the body.

“… Even my brain feels like it splitting.”

Kazuma stood up unsteadily. Even though his brain is still ringing from the reverberations that sound like a percussion instrument, he ignores them with his willpower.

"Let’s continue, please ignore that idiot daughter."

Kazuma sits down at the same spot and doesn’t move. To keep standing isn’t a very easy matter as the ossicles in his ears are still numb. Kazuma sits down at that spot and doesn’t move, then acts calmly and says. The ossicles are numb until now; to keep standing isn’t a very easy matter. (Note: Ossicles or three ear bones are found in the ear.)

“…No, Ayano only doesn’t know what going on, let her listen it will be easier for me.”

After a slight hesitation, Juugo calls Ayano over. Ayano gives thanks to Enraiha and hangs it in a crevice on the wall. She comes closer to Juugo, bows and lowers her head.

“… Ayano.”

“I’m very sorry.”

Ayano immediately gets on the ground and bows; she is not really clear about what is going on, but she preemptively selects this action in order to apologize.

"That’s enough, in the future pay more attention!"

Juugo doesn’t want to repeat this topic as right now isn’t the time for it.

“Listen closely, Ayano. The guilty one isn’t Kazuma, it’s the Fuuga clan!”

“Fuuga? Those kinds of weak people, what can they do….?”

Juugo slightly glanced at the interrupting Ayano, telling her to be quiet.

“The one that did the act was Kazamaki Ryuya, but it is more accurate to say it was the youma who possesses him.”

“It doesn’t matter what did it, what is going on with Ren becoming a live sacrifice?”

Kazuma hurried the topic. At that instant, Ayano again interrupted.

“What is this? Ren was captured?”

《You should be quiet!》

Juugo and Kazuma accidentally, yet perfectly said this at the same time. Ayano began to pout very unhappily, but given her recent disrespectful actions and behavior, her current situation is in a very weak light. So without any better ideas, she decided she could only sit there quietly and listen.

“Then continuing where we left off: the ancestors of the Fuuga and Kannagi clan started out doing completely different things— —.”

(That’s right.)

Kazuma mumbled to himself. Things like manipulating wind and manipulating fire have different strength and different characteristics. As they are now the same clan, the possibility that the Kannagi clan ended up absorbing the Fuuga clan is quite natural.

“This was an occurrence that happened 300 years in the past. At that time, the Fuuga clan was proud of themselves for being able to manipulate strong and powerful wind. They created a shadow organization that thrived off of assassinating, cheating, and doing destructive types of jobs in order to accumulate wealth. They would do anything no matter what kind of job, but too many of them were evil deeds, and the Kannagi clan was given a direct order from the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shogunate Shogunate] to proceed to eliminate them.”

At the final period of the strenuous battle, our ancestors finally sealed the source of power from the Fuuga clan, and then decided to absorb what was left of the Fuuga clan, who had lost most of their powers, as followers.

“What is the source of their power?”

“— — it’s god!”

Although Juugo’s reply was quick and simple, in order to understand the meaning of those words took a lot more time.

“god~~!”

Kazuma glanced at Ayano, who emitted a sharp sounding gasp. Although Kazuma was also surprised, due to Ayano’s earlier wavering, Kazuma decided to allow the room to return to tranquility before speaking.

“That kind of thing, what would have to do to seal it?”

Kazuma wanting to hear this situation described is not without reason. After all, evaluating from a human’s rational: a human sealing a god, this situation is quite impossible to achieve.
What is mentioned as god, is not the creator that religion adheres too, but is a general term for something or someone that surpasses all existence. Surpassing mankind is the reason to be termed as a god and to be defeated by mankind would not be a god.《Humans sealing god》this phase itself is contradictory.

“This kind of situation is only passed down through oral stories told throughout the generations. What really happened, I do not know…Probably, they had to borrow from the King of Spirits or else such a thing is impossible.

The King of Spirits quite simply represents the king of all spirits: governing the existence of all of the spirits on this planet. Although it is speculated that there exists a King for earth, water, fire, and wind, no one has been able to determine whether they all exist.

About a thousand years ago, the first suzerain of the Kannagi clan and the King of Fire Spirits were able to achieve a covenant, and the Enraiha was gifted. Then due to blood relationships, the Kannagi clan received the ability to strongly perceive the power of the fire spirits. Or so the legend goes.

Truly, if you have the power of the King of the Spirits, then it is not impossible to seal a god — —.

“But, even if the suzerain of 300 years ago was able to again have a contract with the King of Spirits, humans’ using such power is still limited. You can’t surpass a god. Could they have directly summoned the King of Spirits?”

“— — that kind of action is impossible isn’t it?”

To let a king that exists in the upper world descend onto this world, such an event can only be described as a miracle that surpasses common sense. Even in theory is still impossible. So given Ayano’s questioning, Kazuma coldly replied,

“What would happen? Well it doesn’t matter, as I cannot achieve that kind of miracle.”

“We already knew that a long time ago!”

“Back to the topic: Hyoue’s motive is to revive that god?”

Kazuma gritted his teeth and continued to ignore Ayano as she was hurrying Juugo to continue explaining.

“Most likely, the act of sealing is passed down in secret throughout the generations of suzerains. For them to start a rebellion means that they have probably found the location of the sealing and the methods to remove the seal.”

As Juugo said this, his facial expression became more impatient. This is not without reason, because if the sealed god is released, then the Fuuga clan will receive strength comparable to that of the Kannagi clan. Also, it is undeniable that the wrath of the sealed god will descend upon them.

“— — Then, Ren will become a tribute to revive the god.”

Kazuma is pretty calm given the situation. After all, he does not have any obligations to help in the survival or destruction of the Kannagi Clan. If things were to really turn out that way, simply running away is a viable option; running away is something Kazuma has absolute confidence in.

“No, in order to remove the seal Ren is needed, or rather I should say, a main family member from the Kannagi Clan is needed.”

After stopping Kazuma from speaking, Juugo continued to say,

“Only the main family members can remove the seal because the seal is inside [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Samadhi Flame|Samadhi Flame]].”

The Samadhi Flame is a crystallization of a《fire》that does not have any corrupting factors. It is a pure flame that should not even exist in this world. Whatever comes in contact with it, no matter what it may be, will be completely burned, without even leaving any ashes.

In order to send away such thing, to come in contact with place of origin of the seal, certainly without a Kannagi main family member would be impossible

“But, if the fire is a hindrance then you can directly blow it away, even if it is a Samadhi Flame, if I can do it, probably that guy also can.”

“The seal is inside the fire.”

Juugo again repeated what was just said, as if testing Kazuma.

“Then it is… hey, isn’t that?”

“That’s right, the fire is sealing that god, if the fire is blown away, the sealed god’s form will also disappear, so without those protected by the fire, removing the seal is impossible.”

The suzerain of that time established several layers of security for the sealing: the existence of the sealing is shrouded in the highest degree of secrecy; the process of the absorption of the Fuugo clan into the Kannagi clan was erased from memory. For both the Kannagi and Fuuga, it appears that such matters never even occurred

The fact that the seal cannot be removed by a member of the Fuuga clan is absolutely certain. If it was not done to such a degree, probably the shogunate that desired the destruction of the Fuuga clan would not have accepted the results.

“If the first thing the released god sees is the descendant of the person that sealed itself, I would fear to think about what would happen to Ren.”

“So that’s how it is…really, if in the beginning they would have completely wiped out the Fuuga clan, we would not have to go through such annoying matters.”

“You… don’t you have any compassion for fellow humans?”“

Ayano did not hide any of her inner despite for Kazuma.

“Compassion for fellow humans? You…do you actually think that the Kannagi kindly rescued the Fuuga?”

“What, what is that, isn’t it like that?”

“Wind can strengthen fire. As practitioners of lower standers, wouldn’t using them as subordinates be more suitable?”

What Kazuma just said was obviously pointed towards Juugo. Because using persuasive excuses right now is useless, Juugo honestly told them the truth.

“That’s right; our ancestors really did use the Fuuga clan only as a tool, a very convenient tool at that…”

“No way…”

“Hey, from the standpoint of a slave, which is how you treat them, such a rebellion is certainly a right. It’s justice to get revenge against you guys

“What? Why are you speaking about it as if it is other peoples’ problems? Ren dying doesn’t matter to you?”

Ayano gritted her teeth as she angrily said to Kazuma with his sarcastic and unimpressed expression.

“Ren is also a practitioner of the Kannagi clan, it is impossible that he would follow Hyoue’s commands.”

“That… it is possible.”

“What!?”

Kazuma ignored Ayano, who was ready for a thorough argument, and said to Juugo.

“At this moment it hasn’t even passed the twelve hour mark so he might be ok, but manipulating him is quite easy. No matter what Ren’s talent is, if there is a day’s time, they could probably get him to kill even his own parents.”

The calm and direct explanation really quieted the two Kannagi.

Brainwashing or possessing, there are many methods that could be used. there are many methods as desired. Although the strength of the Kannagi clan resides in the lineage, but it isn’t practical such as the body, even when losing conscious, or possesses by youma, the spirits will still protect Ren’s body.

“If we don’t hurry and the seal is released, If we don’t hurry, then if the seal is released, there would be no way back. Before this we must rescue Ren.”

“Please work hard!”

Like adding water to the fiery Juugo who just made an insistent statement, Kazuma used a manner of speaking that showed that the matters do not concern him.

Ayano furrowed her forehead. People like him, who have no sense of responsibility, are the ones that she really dislikes. People who have the ability and yet are unwilling to do anything, compared to those who merely do not have the ability, are rotten to the core. Ayano often thinks like that.

“You don’t need to remind me! Even without borrowing you power, I alone am enough. I’ll show you!”

“…Wait a moment!”

Juugo constrains her daughter’s aggressive manner, not because he suspects Ayano’s strength, but because it involves the clan’s survival, plenty of battle power is still useless.

“Kazuma, can you defeat Ryuya?”

“…It would be near impossible. Even under the best circumstance, I won’t be able to last five minutes.”

After a slight consideration, Kazuma replied candidly. He frequently uses an objective self-evaluation method to assess himself; meaningless over-evaluating of oneself is a very dangerous matter, this is something Kazuma learned from past experiences.

“Is that so…?”

In Juugo’s brain, an inequality is developed like so: Ryuya> Kazuma> Genma> Ayano, which means that Ayano alone will have no possibility of winning.

“Yare yare, where did they summon such a high level youma is beyond me. Hell, even a vampire of 3000 years in the interior of China with an extremely powerful youma ki is still incomparable with that thing.”

“You, you can even beat… that kind of thing?”

In Juugo’s expression there is probably more incomprehension than astonishment.

“Ha, yeah right! There is no way to fight against that thing. I just patted my ass and tucked in my tail then ran far way.”

Kazuma used a mischievous tone in order to avoid further questioning. Those were memories he does not want to recall, and so he diverted the topic back to the original discussion.

“The problem with that guy is that the wind he uses is not normal.”

”…What does that mean?”

“It is so abnormal that I have no concept of how nature even developed that sort of thing, the spirits around that guy are all going crazy. Because of this, I can’t interfere with his spells; hell I can’t even sense it. If he chooses to hide himself, it will only be at a very close distance and right before he attacks that I will be able to sense anything.”

“That’s quite… no, really bothersome!”

Juugo worriedly mumbled.

Spirits do have wisdom and ability, although it is not known how to differentiate, they still have will. So, they will get agitated like human being.

Putting spirits in a situation that is completely opposite of its own characteristics for a long period of time— — such as putting fire spirits in water and sealing wind spirits in the ground — — will cause them to go crazy. This is something that is a fact and has already been confirmed

But — —

“That kind of thing, how would you control them?”

Because they have already lost their consciousness, of course they would not be able to hear the words from a human — — well, probably.

“Who the hell knows? There are no cases where this has happened before, so there aren’t any similar topics to discuss about!”

Kazuma replied in very vague manner.

“In order to do it…maybe Ayano’s attribute would work better compared to fighting wind against wind. With fire being the main attacking force, using the Enraiha from inside his body and then proceeding to burn him, no matter how strong his will is, he will still die.”

“Then are you saying that you will not help?”

“I only dislike working.”

“I’ll pay 100 million!”

“Thanks for the job.”

Without any hesitation, Kazuma agreed to the contract.

This is not because the huge amount of money blurred his vision. To receive remunerations is to give him, an outsider, a reason to be involved. Of course, he will take what is his, but Kazuma joining the battle has already become an inevitable reality.

“You’re terrible, without money you would have abandoned your brother?”

Ayano’s words were full of despite, but Kazuma only grinned without replying to her.

Rather than being considered a “good guy” who acts by his emotions, being known as a miser makes him feel a lot better. Ayano’s scorn does not affect him in any way.

“Then, please.”

“Ah, leave it to me.”

After glancing at Ayano, who looked like she is about to shoot lasers from her eyes, the two men shook hands in agreement.

Juugo certainly understood Kazuma’s purpose. In order for him to have a corresponding standpoint, using 100 million yen is needed in order to sustain this kind of cooperation.
(I really can’t beat him…)

Juugo really felt that Kazuma’s consideration is not the same as before.

“Then, where exactly is this place?”

By now there is no further need for discussion. Faced with this kind of direct question, Juugo simply replied,

“Kyoto!”

In the northwest of Kyoto, there is the ceremonial mountain of the fire god. That location is a sacred place of the Kannagi clan, the contractual place where the earth has the fire of the heaven’s burning. Revolving around 300 years past of gratitude and grudges, and gambling the two clans’ existence — — the place of the decisive battle is there.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma

2008-09-01T22:44:27Z

Nerevarine: editors

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

===[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The disinherited son returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The sudden disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault - Determination After Removing All Doubts]]
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter3

2008-08-29T18:03:48Z

Nerevarine: minor wiki dash edit

== Chapter Three - A Battle with the Past ==

=== 1 ===
Kazuma stood alone within the darkness.

Deep in the night, a dead silence shrouded the park. The usual wanderers who occupy the park were nowhere to be found, perhaps chased away by something unknown.

Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen(港見丘公園) , 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)--- This place may sound nice, but due to the dense vegetation, it was a frightening place that one would consider a park. This place seemed gloomy even by daylight, at night one would be likely to meet with mishap.

At the top of the hill, Kazuma leaned lightly against a tree trunk, resting motionlessly.

Due to his black jacket, one would not be likely to notice his existence, even if he were standing right in front of them.

Just like an experienced hunter, Kazuma had become one with nature.

“---------------!”

His eyes opened without warning, his body began to shiver, due to his unconstrained happiness and fear.

“Here already----”

He mumbled. An unusual heat came through the park entrance, coming straight towards him.

Even someone whose senses were not as sharp as Kazuma’s would not fail to notice this sign. Because the shining energy waves in the dark were so scary, it gave one the impression of daybreak.

If one were to consider Ayano that evening to be the sun, this could only be described as a supernova’s explosion.

The other party did not show any intention of hiding his existence. Instead, as though he were boasting it, he walked with the same ease a king would.

As “he” stepped into the plaza, his line of vision shifted without hesitation to Kazuma, who was standing in the shade of the tress.

“……Am I late?”

“No----- the timing is just right.”

Kazuma answered as he emerged from the shade.
He walked out without a care. There was a statue symbolizing a loving mother and her child (”慈愛母子像”) between them; it was unsure whether that was just a coincidence or Kazuma was using it to mock the situation.

“Let us begin then.”

Kazuma declared the beginning of the battle calmly.

“So you…… are unwilling to sit and talk this over……?”

“He” questioned hesitantly.

Perhaps “he” already knew the answer; the tone slightly resembles one who had already given up.

As expected, Kazuma answered tauntingly

“Let me answer with my power------- “father”!! ”

Kazuma released blades of wind as he said this, and Genma let out flames in retaliation.

Both sides had things they could not lose, the winds and flames fought against each other furiously, this may have been the only way for the father and son to communicate upon meeting after four years.

***

A silence shrouded the residence. As Genma walked down the corridor alone, it felt like an abandoned house with no one in it.

At this point, most of the members of the family had gathered at the Kannagi residence. Every single one of them breathed quietly; yet they were too scared to stay alone, as though afraid to be found, so they gathered in the main hall, shivering.

But there was a basis for their fears, for the strongest of the branch families, Masato, and the two that were rumored to rival even the main branch when together, Shingo and Takeya, were murdered one by one. Everyone was scared, afraid that they would be next.

Though Genma called them cowards for that, not everyone was as powerful as he.

“I am late”

Genma kneeled before Jugo’s room, and upon receiving permission to enter, slid the paper door open. Genma came in, moving in a kneeling position, and stopped, still kneeling, before Jugo, who showed deep hatred in his eyes.

“…… you are here really late.”

(You old sly fox, running away on your own.)

Jugo said, without even bothering to keep his unpleasant thoughts to himself.

“By the way, where is Ayano?”

Genma asked, as though nothing had happened, pretending not to hear his words.

“She was too noisy, so I sent her out.”

Jugo’s voice sounded even more displeased because, several minutes ago, he had just pacified Ayano, who might have possibly gone to the hotel where Kazuma was staying at and set it aflame in her rage.

“This is something that cannot be helped. She had been in such close terms with Masato after all.”

Genma made his comments looking as though he has nothing to do with it, making Jugo furious at his actions.

“Oh, I didn’t know you were so lenient. Since you are so concerned with Ayano, wouldn’t it have been better to calm her down earlier?”

Before, as Ayano was making a big scene shouting and screaming, Genma turned to one side as though nothing were happening and left his seat mid-way. And to be as thick-skinned as to come back only once she had finally calmed down, anyone would grumble about it, even Jugo.

“That was because I had to give instructions to everyone in the clan. At the same time, I wanted to hear the reports from the Fuga clan.”

Genma did not want to mention these things because they were of no relevance; it was fine to just ignore them. Jugo also knew this as well, so he stopped questioning about it as there were other matters that require discussion.

“So what do you think? Most of the people in the clan believe Kazuma did it----“
[Or, if you prefer, "Most of the people in the clan pinned the crimes on Kazuma"]

“To kill Masato and Takeshi without Ayano noticing, then show his self purposely before making an escape. Then, while making his escape, he spots Shingo and Takeya and continues to kill the both of them at the same time. Even though it is possible considering the timing……… it is still too difficult to be done.”

“Hearing you say that makes me feel much better. I almost thought I was the only normal one.”

Hearing such words from Jugo, who didn’t normally mock others, Genma showed a smirk on his face.

“It is because everyone feels insecure. Compared to some unknown enemy, they find it easier to think that Kazuma is back in Japan for revenge.”

“… Does Ayano feel insecure as well?”

‘She just lost her rationality due to Masato’s death; that’s all.”

Genma brought the issue across faintly, it was a critical period now, and there was no time to bother with that stubborn girl.

(Once we know the true identity of our enemy, feel free to be angry as much as you want!)

His thoughts were blunt, even though it would be difficult to say such things to Jugo.

“Compared to this, a problem still lies with Kazuma. No matter what, his actions are too suspicious. Maybe he is in cahoots with the enemy!”

“That could be true. If he really didn’t do it, he should have come and explained everything. It couldn’t be that he is afraid we might kill him without hearing him out first, right? Leaving you aside, he should still trust me a lot.”

“Indeed.”

Genma could only give a bitter smile in response to Jugo’s mocking remarks. He had done nothing to deserve Kazuma’s trust, so he had no way of rebutting his words at that time.

“However, I am the only one who can capture Kazuma.”

“……Were Shingo and Takeya really killed by Kazuma?”

“Even though this is just a speculation, I believe the murderer was someone else…… perhaps it is the person whom Ayano saw. But Kazuma did defeat the two of them beforehand. From the marks the wind blades made as they grazed the ground, and from the position of the bodies, Shingo and Takeya were definitely lying on the ground when they were attacked.”

Genma spoke faintly, but it sounded like more like boasting in Jugo’s ears. If Genma’s assumptions are true, Kazuma has already attained strength that rivals the main branch.

“You seem really happy, Genma. If this is true, why did you abandon Kazuma back then?”

Jugo finally asked the question that he had never asked in four years. He had always wondered about it.

No matter how bad Genma was at expressing himself, even if no one could understand what he was thinking, Jugo had to come to realize that Genma actually loved Kazuma a lot.

“I was born as a Kannagi, and live as a Kannagi. I am not allowed to choose any other way of living…… it is the same for my son as well.”

“So that is why you threw him somewhere you couldn’t reach? For him to choose any path he desired? Even so, there was still no need to leave him all alone! What if he had starved to death by the roadside?”

“Hmph…… What are you talking about? He is my son.”

“*Sigh*---- So that’s it.”

He had no strength to continue asking after that boastful statement; after Jugo finished talking about some unimportant matters, he returned to the main topic once more.

“So, can you defeat Kazuma?”

Genma did not reply. Instead he fixed his eyes upon Jugo, those eyes which were more convincing than any words could be, as though saying “there is no way I can lose.”

“I understand. I shall leave this matter to you then! When will there be results?”

“It should be settled today. If we give our enemies an inch, by spending too much time on Kazuma, they will take a mile.”
[actual text was more of “to put so much time on that guy will only let our enemy 得寸進尺”, literal translation: “give him an inch, he takes a metre.” I cant think of a proper phrase to rephrase that.]

“-----I am looking forward to your performance.”

Genma, without reply, showed his respects [or bowed, not sure which to use], and quietly left the room, intending to nab his son with his very own hands.

=== 2 ===
On the sixty-seventh storey of Yokohama’s LANDMARK TOWER, in the hotel “ROYAL STREET” closest to the skies, Kazuma was leisurely enjoying his dessert.

Be it a threat or a coax, Kazuma intends to squander off all the cash he obtained by any means possible, no matter how evil or horrendous the methods it may be.

However, as though to mock this sadistic decision, his hand phone rang. Kazuma shows an irritated expression, looking at the hand phone on the table.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure ”
[feel free to put in some other expression for a phone ringing ~.~ or input your favorite or some funny ringtone here, actual text sounds something like dulululululu~] [Ed: I have decided that Kazuma’s ringtone would be Hito Toshite Jiku ga Bureteiru, from Ootsuki Kenji feat. Nonaka Ai & Inoue Marina & Kobayashi Yuu & Sawashiro Miyuki & Shintani Ryouko, also known as the second OP from the anime series Sayonara Zetsubou Sensei. It translates to “twist twist twist twist”]

Staring at constantly ringing hand phone, he curses himself. Why did I forget to set it to voice mailbox. Even with that said, Kazuma cannot just turn his phone off now.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

The monotonous ringing continues. Kazuma did not pick up the phone; instead he began to think of the people who know his number one by one, trying to avoid reality.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

“Ahhh! It’s too noisy!”

He finally gives up, and presses the receive call button.

“Who is it?”

Kazuma does not bother to hide his unhappiness. He uses a very rude tone, which is sent to the ears of the person at the other end through electronic waves.

”Watashi (It is me in Japanese)” [no idea how the exact way he answer this.]

The other party sounds even ruder. Kazuma regrets his decision to pick up the phone from the bottom of his heart, as this is the voice that he least wants to hear in this world.

“Oh, Mr. Watashi? What a weird name. Did we meet somewhere before?”

“Quit joking around with me.”

Even though Kazuma tried to joke his way around this, the voice in the phone sounded just as arrogant as before. Kazuma takes a deep breath, and prepares himself to duel with the man who had abandoned him in the past.

“It has been a long time. I wonder; can I still call you “Father”?”

Genma’s voice caused memories of the past to automatically reawaken. I was still Kazuma Kannagi back then, who was pathetically weak.

Back then, I could never defy my father, only mindlessly listening to father’s orders to continue training, even though he knew I had no talent.

“You lost?”

It was not a question, nor verification. It was an unbelievably calm sentence that surpasses anger and disappointment, one that would deal a great blow upon the pitiful loser.

“You lost to some twelve year old girl?”

The voice repeated, as though it was said purposely.

“……I am……Really sorry……”

The boy placed his forehead on the tatami, squeezing out a very weak voice. The man did not answer, and just looked at the shivering boy with ice cold eyes.

“……So be it. It was a mistake to even want to train you to be a En-Jutsushi .”

The man gave up on the boy without mercy. But somehow, the boy seemed happy despite the man giving up on him.

“You don’t need to practice En-Jutsu anymore from now on.”

The boy was about to faint at first, but his face shined up suddenly. The man, upon verification, said the most crucial sentence.

“Someone who is not an En-Jutsushi, has no need to stay in the Kannagi family.”

“……Huh?”

The smile on the boy’s face hardened. The man continued talking as though it was a natural thing to do.

“From today on, you are no longer my son. Now scram off to some other place!”
[or you can use get lost instead]

“……What……Fath……Father!”

“I am no longer your “Father”.”

The man said coldly.

“Get out of my presence immediately.”

After saying that bluntly, the man walked out of the room without even looking at the boy.

“Fath….Father! Please wait!”

The man looked down on the boy who hugged his arm emotionlessly, and then tossed him away. The force of the toss is unknown; the boy almost hit the wall, and was thrown out very roughly.

”Fath….Father! Father!”

The boy was unable to stand up, and could only cry out in pain and misery. He reached out his hand, but was unable to touch anything---- even so, the boy refused to give up, and continued to extend his arm.

“Father-----!”

The man walked away without even turning his head.

There was no one who can reply to this boy who lost everything by now------

"Call me whatever you want”

“How about calling you Gen-chan then?”

“Why did you come back to Japan?”

Ignoring Kazuma’s cheeky words, Genma brought out the main topic.

“I believe the youngest child of the Yuuki family should have mentioned that I came back because “I felt like it.” Didn’t you hear him?”
[in chapter one the translation was “Must have been for something, I guess.” But I find “I felt like it” a better answer, since the original text was more of “a moment of jolly” or something like “I just felt like it”]

“…… Surrender! It is not too late now.”

“You guys seem to be treating me as the criminal. I have no intention of going down to find trouble with the Kannagi family, but if you guys come knocking on the door, I won’t be merciful.”

The chat seemed like two people talking on their own, or perhaps it should not even be considered a chat! A chat requires people to understand each other----- or at least try to understand----- and then give something like a reaction, but, the phrase “understanding each other” don’t seem to apply to these two.

“Do you think you can win against the Kannagi family?”

“No one will know unless I tried, right?”

Kazuma realizes that he is no longer afraid of Genma like in the past. From within that stubborn arrogance, a certain sense of warmth could be felt from this absence of fear.

(This stubborn old man didn’t change a bit…)

Kazuma didn’t pay attention to what Genma was saying at the other end of the phone, indulging himself in his own emotions.

“Kazuma, are you listening!”

Genma raised his voice. If it was four years ago, I might be kneeling next to the phone begging for forgiveness. Their relationship was that of absolute orders followed with absolute obedience.

“Huh? Oh, of course I am listening. What is it?”

The sound of deep breathing could be heard from the phone. It must have been Genma sighing!

“I must meet with you. I am going over to you now, is that okay?”

(Good chance)

Kazuma thought, he needed to clarify one thing ever since he heard his father’s voice again after four years.

(I want to know whether I have surpassed that man; whether I become stronger than the man who ordered me around in the past. No matter how, I must verify this myself.)

“No, now is not a convenient time.”

Kazuma’s expanding emotions were kept within his heart, without changing his cheeky way of speech, he said.

“Tonight at twelve, let’s meet in Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen, 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)”

“What kind of time is that? The park would have closed long ago!”

“Then no one will come to interrupt, right?”

Upon those words, Kazuma changed his tone.

“So you really want to kill me---- I will accept your challenge then.”

To Genma, I was nothing but a failed product, he wouldn’t go easy even when executing punishment on me, Kazuma truly believes.

“I deeply realized what you took me as since four years ago; but, I am no longer how I was four years ago. I will not let you order me around anymore.”

“Foolish kid. Fine, I shall let you understand the limitations of your own strength.”

Genma replied arrogantly, even though he knew clearly that his son has misunderstood him, he was unable to choose any other way of replying.

“I shall look forward to it then, “Father”.”

After excitingly bidding farewell, Kazuma ended the call. He switched his phone off immediately and threw the phone at the desk beside him.

However, the phone missed the intended target and rolled onto the floor.

Looking at his trembling left hand, Kazuma gave a bitter smile. His left hand was shaking so much that he could not control its strength, but he was not ashamed of that.

(Yeah, of course I am scared, because I am challenging the strongest Jutsushi of the Kannagi Clan.)

He clenches his left fist tightly, as though intending to trap his fear within. No matter how afraid I am, I must not run away. To truly sever all ties with the Kannagi clan, and to surpass the old me, I must perform the “ritual” of defeating my father, who symbolizes my past.

He does not hate Genma, in fact, now he finds the stubbornness in Genma rather pleasant.

But this and that are two different matters; this is something he cannot give in to, no matter what.

The trembling stopped. With a determination beyond the fear he felt in his tightly held left fist, Kazuma muttered to himself.

“I will not run or hide anymore. Nor will I go easy on you…… Old man.”
[A more rude way of calling father was used in this case, so I chose the term “Old man”]

=== 3 ===
The flames that Genma summoned swallowed and melted the wind blades away easily.

“…… What are you doing?”

With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has shown his possession of absolute power. [actual text: With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has descended(like a god) with the identity of a man with absolute power, cant think of any way to phrase this…] In the face of such magnificent power, any resistance is meaningless.

This man, Kannagi Genma, his mere existence is enough to let the opponent feel that way, and with such power, he definitely has this “right”.

“--- It’s not over yet!”

Kazuma retreated several steps sub-consciously, shouting as if it is to enhearten himself and formed new wind blades once more.

“The fun only starts now!”

About a hundred wind blades came towards Genma from all directions, but this is not a simultaneous attack: all the wind blades skillfully change their paths and speed, flying in the sky.

“Hmmm……”

Genma observed calmly, no matter how he moves, there is no way to fully avoid an attack like this. But he has already noticed the fact that each individual blade is no stronger those earlier.

Genma did not take any action, and simply stood there as the blades came to him. As the wind blades came into the flames around his body----- they vanished without a trace.

(This cannot be…)

Realizing the huge gap between their strength, Kazuma is so shocked that he is at a loss for words, while Genma leisurely watched Kazuma’s expression.

“I believe this is not your full strength? I have no time to play with you, so let me end this now!”

As he announced this, the flames increased at an explosive rate.

Several fire pillars shot out like beams, sounding like a fierce roar, with their tips aiming at Kazuma. It looked like a big snake or a dragon with an arced body; it is the materialized form of a such a great power.

To be stared upon by a poisonous snake, that is what the impression one would get from this! Controlling his body, which was trembling from fear, Kazuma jumped up with all his might.

In the blink of an eye, the place where Kazuma had been was swallowed up by the dragon’s mouth. Even though he escaped it in the nick of time, the flames that hit the floor became tiny pieces and continued to rampage violently.

Even though it is called tiny pieces of flame, they are actually flames that Genma control. The density of the flames is unusually high, and a direct hit would definitely turn one into ashes.

Kazuma focused all his attention in order to avoid them. He used the flow of the air to understand the situation, and by synchronizing with the wind spirits, Kazuma “saw” every single direction at the same time.

He accurately grasped the motion of all the flames that fell from the sky like rain, dodging at times, deflecting them at time with his wind.

To forcefully take down all of the flames was not an option. The power of the branch family cannot be compared with that of the main family; Kazuma has no confidence to survive for even one second with his wind barrier.

(Well, it is not like I am unable to do it. But now is not the time.)

Having escaped from the firestorm, Kazuma waits calmly for an opportunity to strike. According to Genma’s actual strength, that was nothing at all, even if he had blocked that attack, there was nothing to be proud of.

“Oh, you dodged it?”

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 099.jpg|thumb]]

Genma waved his hand and all the flames extinguished instantly. There was no trace of what just happened, not even a leaf was burnt, as if it was all just an illusion.

“To burn nothing but the intended target? That’s not a simple trick.”
[This line is something I edited from the original text. The original text said “to burn anything besides the target? That’s not a simple trick”… didn’t make sense to me, maybe it’s a printing error, or if anyone can understand this line, please tell me.]

The higher the level of En-Jutsushi, the easier it is to fully control the spirits and the flames materialized from them. It can even defy physics laws, like burning in water without making the water boil, or forming flames that affect only the intended target.

“I should say the same for you. I originally intended to kill you…… But it seems I went too easy on you. You should be proud; I admit that you are someone worthy for a fight with me.”

A gallant smile appears on that strict face as Genma praised his own son. But this son simply scratches his nose tip with a bitter smile in return.

“Ah---- Ermm… Actually, you don’t need to be so serious……. I am, after all, just a failed product. So why don’t you relax a bit?”

Genma ignores his ridiculous words, and begins to concentrate. He gathers his power attentively, creating an even stronger power.

(I can see it clearly…)

Unlike the flippant expression earlier, Kazuma mobilizes all his energy to try to see through the instant of the attack. There will only be one chance, so there is no room for failure.

“Don’t die, Kazuma.”

Genma has no intention of killing Kazuma; he did not forget that his main objective is to capture Kazuma. So Genma released a tremendous amount of power, while keeping it at a level that will leave the target barely alive.

(-----Now!!)

Kaboom![explosion]

The flames that appeared in front of Genma suddenly expanded and exploded. The shockwave hit the vegetation in the area, chairs and dustbins flew, and streetlights broke in all directions.

“I succeeded----?”

Genma is still engulfed in flames, even though the results were still unclear, but the surroundings look as though a bomb has just exploded. The plants fell away from Genma, and all moveable objects are nowhere in sight.

(Even though it was not a fatal hit, but he should have at least taken some damage!)

As the flame subsides, the scene inside becomes clear. What Kazuma saw inside was---

“So that is your killer shot?”

Completely unharmed----Even his coat was as tidy as before, Genma looked at Kazuma calmly.

“And I thought you grew up after these four years… So you only improved to the stage of playing such cheap tricks? What a disappointment.”

His words were as humiliating as four years ago. On that day, Genma looked down upon
Kazuma and said, “I have no use for trash”.

“Stop joking……”

Kazuma gnashed his teeth, squeezing out his voice with his fist held tight, trembling, as the dreadful scenes of the past appeared in his mind one by one. He lost his sense of reasoning.

“What a joke!! Disappointment!? You never expected anything from me!! Do you think you have any right to expect anything now? You, who abandoned me back----“

“Shut up!”

Genma’s insults were too painful for Kazuma, the scars from the wound four years ago still caused pain in his chest.

But Genma coldly interrupted the screams of the boy who was reminded of the past.

“If you want to make a fuss, I will give you time to do so later. Now you have only two options: either go back yourself, or I shall drag you back. You decide!”

“I choose neither.”

Kazuma replied without thinking. He has calmed down by now, and is no longer the kid who cried because his father abandoned him.

“Only you! I would rather die than lose to you! I will definitely defeat you!”

Kazuma answers sharply, while showing his middle finger--- maybe he is still a kid after all!

“So you still think you can defeat me? Without such cheap tricks, you can’t even win against Shingo and Takeya!”

“Oh, so you noticed?”

Kazuma shruged his shoulders lightly, as if implying “I don’t care about such a thing”.

“By inspecting the corpse, one can notice it easily; it was just a simple manipulation of oxygen to cause combustion. If it went unnoticed, it might be effective against second rate En-jutsushis and below.”

Genma saw through Kazuma’s trick completely. Kazuma simply transferred the oxygen around Shingo to Takeya’s surroundings as they were about to release their flames.

The sudden increase in oxygen concentration caused Takeya’s flames to go out of control. On the other hand, Shingo suffered from lack of oxygen as his flames burned the remaining oxygen out.

This is the killer move that Kazuma designed against En-Jutsushis. If there were two opponents, it works even better, as it kills two birds with one stone.

But as Genma has pointed out, this trick only works if the opponent is caught off guard.

As mentioned, En-Jutsushi can defy physics’ laws. It is one of the basics of an En-Jutsushi to learn how to how to light a flame without oxygen.

“So be it. Since you intend to fight no matter what, I shall show you what irresistible power means!”

Genma raises his “ki”[氣, energy? Spiritual energy? Something like that] to the maximum, a shade of azure spiritual energy bursts out from his body, and the fire spirits were dyed blue one by one.

The spirits that were soaked in the azure “ki” similarly materialized in the form of azure flames, replacing the originally glaring golden flames, and giving off a clear and transparent blue glow.

Kazuma watched the azure flames in amazement. After swallowing a few times, he mumbled in a hoarse voice...

“This is the first time I have seen it…… So this is the azure flames of Kannagi Genma…”

The flames of the Kannagi clan are flames of purification---- and the strongest among that would be “golden”.

That is absolutely true; however, the most outstanding force in the main family may sometimes even surpass this limit.

The “Divine Flame” ---- This is the invincible power that only the true chosen ones can attain. To be able to add the color of their “ki” to their flames, there have only been eleven who were able to attain such a level in the past thousand years, and the only ones who were able to attain this level after a period of two centuries were Genma with his “azure flame” and Jugo with his “purple flame”.

“Watch this closely! This is the true power that your cheap tricks are completely useless against.”

“Oh---- This does indeed seem like something those tricks won’t work against.”

Hearing what sounds like a loss declaration, Genma seemed to be slightly affected, but Kazuma was not finished with his words.

“So, let me get a little serious too then!”

Having said that, Kazuma raised his right hand up and pointed to the sky.

“Stop sounding so……”

Genma held his words back; wind spirits were gathering to Kazuma’s commands at an unbelievable speed, and Genma was attracted by this phenomenon.

“How…. How can that be….”

His shock came out as words from his mouth. At this moment, Genma realizes for the first time that he has underestimated his son’s powers.

Kazuma is not just someone worthy of a fight, as he has matured to a stage where Genma might not win even if he went all out.

Genma was stunned for just a few seconds and these few seconds were just what Kazuma wanted.

Genma quickly started his summoning, but Kazuma informed him calmly.

“It’s useless, my summoning speed is faster.”

To tell the truth, Kazuma has no confidence of beating Genma in terms of strength. In terms of attack power, fire spirits are the strongest among the four elemental spirits. That means that if an En-Jutsushi fights an equally powerful Fu-Jutsushi, and both attack at full strength, the En-Jutsushi will definitely win.

In that case, all the Fu-Jutsushi need to do is to not let the En-Jutsushi use full strength.

In terms of speed, wind spirits are the fastest, and to start summoning first means that the Fu-Jutsushi can attack before his opponent has gathered enough strength. So if one can aim for such a time difference, there is no way to lose.

To act weak first, and when the enemy is unable to obtain full strength, reveal his true capabilities for the first time.

Some people may consider him despicable, but “righteousness” does not exist in Kazuma’s dictionary. “A winner is a winner, no matter how it is won” is his philosophy.

Kazuma knows he is sure to win, he has already gathered more power than Genma in his hand, and all that is left is to release it.

“I will spare your life---- Be grateful for that!”

As if condensing the size of a big typhoon by ten thousand times, a very scary energy rampaged violently. The frantic winds turned into countless blades dashing across, cutting the azure flames into tiny bits.

“Argh…… Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Even so, the frenetic winds do not seem to be weakening. They reach the flesh of Genma, and without stopping at all---- went through.

The blades were so fast and sharp that there wasn’t even time for the victim to feel pain; instead, an eternal piercing chill was felt----- That was the last feeling Genma felt as he succumbed to the darkness.[or simply, lost consciousness]

“...........................”

Kazuma emotionlessly looks upon his father’s body, lying flat on the ground with blood flowing out from all over. Genma lies on the red-stained floor, motionless, as if he is dead.

“......!”

Kazuma, with his head lowered, whose shoulders began shivering as it spread across his entire body, finally burst out in excitement.

“……Ho……Ha……Haha……Ha……Hahahahahahahaha!! This is great! I won! Now you know how strong I really am! Damn dad! You shall lie down on the sickbed in regret! Ahahahahahahaha……Hahahaha……Haha……Ha……”

Kazuma, who was laughing loudly in the empty park, calmed down all of a sudden and collapsed onto the floor in lassitude. He looked up into the night sky with a troubled expression.

---But the moon did not answer any of his questions.

“I won….. What to do…… Tsoi Rin…… What…… should I do from now on……?”

No one could answer him, the moon just stayed in the unreachable night sky, shining down silently.

=== 4 ===
It was after two in the morning by the time Kazuma reached the hotel, his steps seemed heavy, due to three continuous days of fighting.

But he still cannot rest yet. The wind brought a strong scent of fire.

(Kannagi again? When will they ever learn……)

Even though it is troublesome, Kazuma has no intention to run away, the enemy is waiting at the main entrance of the hotel. Kazuma walked there directly.

Perhaps he sensed Kazuma approaching, the thin little shadow sitting beside the flowerbed turned his head.

Due to the darkness of the night, Kazuma was unable to see the person’s face clearly, but he is very small all in all. The powers he possessed within were abnormal, they are still weaker than Ayano, but on a different level compared to Shingo and Takeya.

(……? Was there such a person in the Kannagi family……?)

The shadow approached the doubtful Kazuma without warning. The face of the shadow was revealed by the streetlights and he seemed younger than expected----No, he is young: around ten or eleven years old.

He was wearing light yellow shorts with a duffle that includes a hat, and a pair of bluchers. His outfit seems simply yet deliberate.

Inclusive of that cute face that one may mistake for a girl, he was giving off a gentle yet mature aura. The youth looks just like a well brought up little master.

The youth seemed tense and nervously looked at Kazuma, who was looking at him with suspicious eyes. After staring at each other for a few seconds, the young boy opened his mouth slowly.

“Frankly speaking, I don’t really believe it…… But since you are here now, that means that father has lost?”

(Father----?)

Even though later on, whenever Kazuma recalls this scene, he feels really stupid, but right now Kazuma could not understand what this youth meant. So he asked directly.

“----- Who are you?”

The youth’s eyes seemed very strict all of a sudden. He seems to be angry, but as he looks too cute, he does not seem taunting in any way.

“Are you saying this for real----- Nii-sama.”

“Brother-----? Ah, so it is Ren!”

Kazuma clapped his hands, and called out his brother’s name, who should be twelve by now.

(That reminds me, I did have a brother.)

If he was to say this out, his brother would most probably look down on him. Kazuma forcefully kept these words back in his mouth.

“You grew up! It has been ten years since we last met, right?”

”…..I don’t think it has been that long!”

Ren answered strictly.

“Is that so? But it should have been about four years since we last met, right? After all I don’t recall seeing you when I left.”

“Yes, you left home without saying a word.”

“Oh…… Ahh…… Sorry about that……”

Ren’s voice seemed even more serious. Kazuma could only return with an embarrassed smile.

The reason why Kazuma forgot about Ren was not because he is heartless---- Or should I say, not just because he is heartless.

Unlike his elder brother, Ren was born with exceptional flame powers, and thus Genma had high expectations of him. Perhaps Genma was worried that Kazuma’s uselessness might be passed onto Ren, because he tried to stop them from interacting as much as possible.

The frequency of the two brothers meeting were perhaps not even once every half a year---- But even so, the pure [term used is純真: virtuous, pure, innocent, chaste, guiltless]
Ren put his father’s intentions aside, and looked up to Kazuma wholeheartedly.

Even though Kazuma has complex feelings towards his talented brother, but that cute smile of the boy who loves to stay with him made him unable to raise any hatred against Ren.

Even though this is not the outcome Genma wanted, but Kazuma and Ren is a pair of close brothers.

.-----So in the end I guess you can only call that heartless!

“Ah----- so what are you doing here?”

Kazuma perked up and asked Ren.

Ren put on a serious expression suddenly, looking straight into Kazuma’s eyes.

“I…… I am here to persuade you.”

“-----Oh~”

Kazuma grumbles, and walks off, leaving Ren behind.

“Nii-sama!?”

“No matter what, let’s go into the room! It has been a really busy day, I am drained.”

After guessing the reason for his fatigue, Ren’s expression grew dull. But nothing could be done just by standing there; he must bring Kazuma back somehow.

Ren ran slowly following Kazuma, who has already reached the room.

Ren sat on the edge sofa lightly. He was being wary, but because the sofa was way too soft, if he sat down completely, he might be buried within.

There was a teacup in front of Kazuma, and a mug filled with honey and hot milk for Ren. But neither of them touched their cups, they were looking at each other as though trying to find out what the other party is thinking.

“Back to the topic, so why did you think of coming here?”

“…..Huh? That is because……”

Kazuma raised his hand to stop Ren, who was about to repeat the same question.

“I heard the reason. But why? Kannagi Genma has made his move, so why did you still come here? Normally one wouldn’t expect him to lose against me!”

Genma will never lose, that is common knowledge in the clan, because ever since Jugo lost a leg in a traffic accident, Genma was undoubtedly the strongest jutsushi in the Kannagi clan.

They must still be thinking that right now! Believing that Genma will bring a badly wounded Kazuma back very soon.

But Ren does not seem to feel that way, the Ren who believes in the strength of his father more than anyone else. And this means---------

“What do you know?”

Ren tried his best to fight back against those eyes that seem to see right through him.

“I know some rumors, on some mysticism website in Europe.”

The users of the “magic”, a technique of the past, uses the convenient internet very earnestly.

The website Ren found was one of those that Jutsushis use to exchange information.

“I heard them saying…… The “Contractor” is Japanese……”

Kazuma widened his eyes slowly, witnessing this reaction; Ren gathered up his courage and told Kazuma his assumptions.

“I have no proof. But…… I am very certain. That is you, right? The only Contractor verified to exist in history…… That is you, isn’t it, Nii-sama?”

“You are wrong.”

Kazuma answered in a dull manner. He stopped Ren, who was about to say something, and continued talking.

“Not the only one, there is at least another one. I think we both know this very well.”

“So…. You are indeed the……”

Ren looked respectfully at Kazuma, who admitted to his enquiries tactfully.

“No matter, this kind of thing is not important. Let’s get to the main topic!”

Kazuma placed one leg over the other comfortably, and took up his cup, whereas Ren sat upright, and used his youth-like straightforward mouth to speak openly.

“So let me ask you, are you the Fu-Jutsushi who has been killing the Kannagi Jutsushis these couple of days?”

“That is not done by me.”

Kazuma answered in a very straightforward manner as well.

“I told everyone that I met, but no one believed me, why is that so?”

Even though he believes Ren knows the reason, but he decided to keep this to himself. This could be a very wise decision!

“If that is the case, why won’t you come back to explain yourself!? At this rate, you will have the whole Kannagi clan as your enemy soon!”

“……Do you still not get it?”

Ren looks at Kazuma, who replied so calmly, with strict eyes----- but still not taunting.

“No matter how strong you are, against the Kannagi clan……”

“Our old man seems to have said the same thing! Even though he is in pretty bad shape now, no thanks to me. Ayano cannot be even considered a worthy opponent. Those in the branch family are nothing; I should not lose as long as I don’t fight against the clan chief.”

There is no way Ren can rebut the confident Kazuma. Perhaps it is for the sake of his brother, who seemed ready to cry, Kazuma tuned his tone down.

“…… I understand that what I am doing is very silly. To fight just because I can win is just like proving I am an idiot. As long as I head back and say hello, the clan chief is likely to forgive me. But…… I have no intention of giving in to the Kannagi clan in any way anymore.”

Kazuma stopped half way, and flushed some red tea down his throat, and the sound of the cup being put back onto the coaster was abnormally clear.

“After so long, I no longer hate the Kannagi family, even though I have obtained much more power than all the power of those who bullied me in the past put together, I don’t intend to take revenge for that, and put myself at their level.

However, that does not mean I have forgotten all the things that they did to me, and the painful scars in my heart.

In order to overcome the weakness in myself, I gave up on the Kannagi name. So I shall not give in to the Kannagi clan in any way, I vow upon my name of Yagami never to give in.”

It didn’t sound emotional; more of a calm tone, but, the unwavering determination was clearly portrayed.

Ren can only choose to remain silent, as his words cannot touch Kazuma at all, this is a very obvious fact.

“Even though it is a very dumb determination! After all, I can only say this right now.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Ren looks surprised. Kazuma replied as though it is only natural.

“The Kannagi clan will be exterminated soon. I saw one of the enemies today, which that is way beyond Ayano’s level. And our old man doesn’t seem like he can recover in time!”

Even though he is the one who gravely wounded Genma, Kazuma doesn’t seem like he cared.

“You…… How come you even say such a thing!? Nii-sama, aren’t you part of the Kannagi family too? Is it fine for you, even if your family members die!?”

“That is none of my business. I am no longer a Kannagi, nor do I have any family members.”

Kazuma answered all the questions very clearly in front of Ren, who was shouting out in shock.

“Don’t get the sequence wrong, Ren. I did not abandon the Kannagi family, the Kannagi family abandoned me.”

“That is…… But……”

“Can you still say then, that I am obliged to do anything for the Kannagi clan?”

Ren was unable to say anything, Kazuma’s words were very true, and Ren has no right to ask for help either.

But, if he is to give up just like this, then it defeated the whole purpose of coming to find Kazuma.

Kazuma must be persuaded somehow, but nothing can be said. Kazuma was emotionlessly looking upon Ren, who lifted his head, revealing pitiful eyes seeking help from him.

“……Wu……Wuwu……. Wahh…… Wuwu……”

Under the consistent stare between the two, Ren finally started to sob.

“Hey hey…… Why are you crying over such a trivial matter? Now it seems as though I am the bad guy.”

Perhaps he lacks the self-awareness of a bad guy, Kazuma spit out such a brainless line.

Ren just continues to weep, unable to reply. And in this speechless period, only his sad weeping echoed.

“……Damn it……”

Kazuma is the first to give in. He grabbed a towel by the side and tossed it to Ren.

Kazuma sighed in reply to the humanoid covered by the towel.

“Stay here for tonight! Use that to wipe your face clean and go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow…… I will send you back.”

“……Nii-sama!!”

Ren pulled the towel away, and let out a cheerful cry. He jumped over the table, and leaped into Kazuma’s chest directly, hugging him.

(I knew this was going to happen…)

Kazuma caresses Ren’s head gently, looking at the ceiling.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even in the past, Kazuma has never been able to refuse Ren’s “requests”. No matter how unreasonable, as long as he uses his angelic smile to ask and beg, eventually resulting in tears, Kazuma will still listen to him in the end.

This time, it is no exception. But------

Kazuma grabed Ren by the back of his neck, and picks him up easily. Ren, who was picked up like a little cat, looked at Kazuma dazedly at first, but eventually let out a smile across his face.

This is not adulation, just merely overly happy. Upon realizing this, Kazuma finds it even harder to hide his suspicions.

(Is this kid really twelve? Is it okay to be this cute?)

Kazuma cannot help but fear for his brother’s future, but he stops his thoughts instantly. If he continued, some weird thoughts may arise.

He tossed Ren, who was in his hand. Ren span around once and buried into the sofa accurately.

“Go to sleep!”

“Ehh~~ But……”

After hearing Kazuma’s cold words, Ren’s reaction seemed displeased.

“What is it?”

“I want to chat more. It has been a long time since we last met after all……”

Kazuma stared at Ren in refusal, but the result was the same as always. Kazuma added the defeat to the tens of losses in the past, so much so that he had already lost count, keeping record at one corner of his head.

“------ I get it. What do you want to ask about?”

With Kazuma raising the white flag in surrender, Ren asked timidly.

”Erm… Err… What do I have to do, to be as strong as you, nii-sama?

“How would I know the training methods of an En-Jutsushi?”

Ren pouted from the straightforward answer.

“Besides, you already were born with enough talent, so I guess there is no need to undergo some weird training for that!”

“That is not true! I am probably the least talented in the main family.”

“……Then what can you say about me, who was abandoned by the family due to my lack of talent?”

Kazuma replied as if he had no other choice, and Ren showed an agitated reaction.

“You are very talented too! To practice Fu-Jutsu to its limits! Compared to nii-sama, I am still only a newbie. My flames are incomparable to nee-sama- Ayano, or father.”

“--- The way you compare yourself with the owner of Enhaira or the Divine Flames is a problem in itself.”

“But……”

Ren’s expression is filled with anxiousness; it seems that he feels inferior having such elite family members around him.

But in the eyes of Kazuma, the power Ren possesses is not much difference compared with Ayano four years ago; it is just that Ayano has the Enhaira to make the difference greater.

As for Jugo and Genma, that is out of the question. Only those with the Divine Flames can be compared to another Divine Flame wielder. Ren is at least ten years too early to want to feel inferior because of that.

In other words, that was a meaningless comparison, but even if he said that, Ren is unlikely to accept it. This is because he is lost at the great power difference now, and fails to see the hope that lies in the future.

“In other words, if you sincerely wish to become stronger, even the lack of talent is not a big deal!”

In the end, Kazuma decided to tell him his thoughts frankly, even though he knows clearly that it is not much different than usual things, but he couldn’t find any other way to comfort Ren.

“You mean “Diligence is better than Talent?”

He waves at Ren, who pouted in unhappiness.

“These are not words of etiquette. If one knows only to work hard, there will still be barriers that cannot be overcome. Those without talent will never be able to attain some levels.

But if they put their heart into it, they will be too busy to notice that kind of thing. So no matter how ridiculous or impossible it seems, one can only work hard at it. If you still cannot do it despite working hard after ignoring all common knowledge and limits, you can always just give up then.”

Perhaps the words used to put his point across were too strong; Ren can’t help but feel afraid.

“Is…… Is this how you got stronger, nii-sama?”

“Yup, I would be on the brink of death almost once weekly!”

“To work hard until such a state, did you really want to take reven……get back at father?”

Maybe he was afraid that the word “revenge” would be too harsh, he began stuttering all of a sudden. No matter, Kazuma can only give a bitter smile to a speculation that defers so much from the truth.

“I am really happy you look up to me so much. But I am not that powerful a person. The reason I left Japan was to run away: to run away wholeheartedly, from Dad-------- and that woman, to somewhere far, far away. I didn’t want to have anything to do with the Kannagi family. I didn’t even think about taking revenge on our Old Man until he called me.”

“So then, why?”

”About this…… All I can say is that I have a lot of difficulties!”

Faced with such innocent questioning, Kazuma tried to get his way out of it, as the content is not suitable for innocent kids like Ren.

“A lot of difficulties?”

“Anyways, it is just a lot…… Speaking of which, the last time I was in China Mainland, I met the Dragon King-----“

“A lot of difficulties-----“

“Listen to me properly! That happened in Sichuan Province…”

Ren forgot his original question eventually. Without even realizing it, he became indulged in the stories. Kazuma let out a sigh of relief deep within his heart, while continuing to exaggerate his adventures overseas.

=== 5 ===
After coaxing the excited Ren to sleep, Kazuma finally laid on his end of the bed. He fell asleep as soon as he rested his head on the pillow, but his resting period ended in the blink of an eye.

“------------------------“

Kazuma was awakened by an evil presence, and jumped off the bed quickly. Right at that instant, he sensed that there was some black object passing by slowly below his feet.

(This is-------!)

Kazuma steps onto the trembling floor, and heads into Ren’s room.

“Ren! Are you awake!?”

“Yes!”

Ren woke up long ago and is wearing his shoes. Despite his young age, he is still a Kannagi Jitsushi, and there is no way he can fail to notice such a strong ominous presence of youki(妖氣).

“What is happening!?”

“Some idiot sliced the whole hotel! We must escape now!”

Kazuma grabbed Ren up without explaining, and ran towards the window.

“Wait…… Wait a second, nii-sama…… Don’t tell me…”

Kazuma answered Ren’s question with action. A gust of wind broke the glass of the window. Kazuma jumped out of the exit he made without hesitation.

Needless to say, he was hugging Ren throughout the whole process.

Naturally, there is nothing at the other end of the exit. The light of dawn shines upon Earth’s surface, which seemed so hopelessly far away.

The fear in Ren was transformed into sounds from his mouth.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

His cry was left far behind, as the two descended at such a speed. Ren shut his eyes tightly.

But just before they violently smashed into the ground, a gentle wind caught them. Kazuma has skillfully changed his posture, with his legs landing perfectly.

“Hey, we reached our destination.”

Kazuma lightly knocked Ren who held on tightly to him, and informed him that they have already reached the ground. Ren opened his fearful eyes, and looked at the surroundings.

“Nii……Nii-sama…… Am I still alive……?”

“The real trouble only starts now.”

Ren stood on his own two feet, lifting his head to look up, and what he saw was unbelievable.

(The hotel is falling from the sky……?)

The hotel was cut about one-third its height from the top and is sliding down from the place it was cut. A building of about a hundred meters in height is falling down from a height of two hundred meters. This is just like a giant meteor dropping into Earth, a catastrophe beyond human comprehension.

.-----Some idiot sliced the whole hotel-----

What Kazuma said flashed into Ren’s mind once more.

(This…… was done by a human……?)

Those unlucky people who were at where the building broke off were like abandoned puppets, dropping down one by one. The only fortunate thing is probably that they had no time to even be afraid as their bodies were sliced, leaving the upper part indicating that it is a piece of flesh that no longer has any life in it.

“Don’t move recklessly.”

In order to defend against the fall of the building, Kazuma released a kekkai of wind. Ren held on tightly to the lower end of Kazuma’s jacket in reflex.

The next moment----

Kadoong……Bam……

The remains of the gigantic building slam onto the ground violently.

The nightmarishly smooth cutting point brought about a disaster. The upper portion of the hotel that fell until it reached the ground remained its original upright position. The people who spent their night in that portion of the hotel must have fully enjoyed the ecstasy of a free-fall of two hundred meters. Ren saw countless shadows at the windows, their faces distorted from the fear and despair, or was he imagining it?

“……Argh……”

The hotel that fell at a horrifying speed was totally smashed out of shape. And with that, the kinetic energy obtained during the freefall was released in all directions.

Countless pieces ------ objects of about ten meters ----- flew towards the two, who were at close range, located right in the centre of the impact. These pieces were equivalent to bombs flying at high speed, and all of them were forcefully blocked by Kazuma’s kekkai of wind.

Kazuma did not continue to stay where he was, but instead used the force of the explosion to fly up into the sky. The spherical kekkai skillfully dissolved the impact, and they floated back to a safe distance.

“……Ah……Ah……”

Looking at where the hotel was, Ren moaned.

Dust was everywhere, thus the actual scene could not be seen. But------

In those eyes that were looking up, one can see the despair in them. The dust flew no higher than fifty meters, but there was nothing left above that. The lower portion of the hotel which was originally safe from harm is no longer there.

The high rise building, famed to be the tallest in Japan, Yokohama‘s LANDMARK TOWER is totally destroyed.

(This…… This cannot be…… This kind of thing……)

Unable to look at the scene directly, Ren shifted his line of vision, and looked down, just to notice the floor around him.

Perhaps it was done by the flying pieces, countless holes were made in the blacktop. The number of people lying down in the area is uncountable.

Even though it is dawn, at an area so near to the government organization, it is impossible that there was no one moving about. White collar people who left home early in the morning, teenagers going for their morning jog, newspaper distributors and such, they were all hit directly by concrete pieces, and are all lying on the floor, moaning.

The blood pool that soaked the road continued to spread out further, they were too weak to escape from the jaws of death, and yet they were still not dead yet------ or rather, they are unable to die yet.

Those who stayed in the hotel might have been more fortunate, at least, they can go without pain.

Ren buried his face into Kazuma’s back, and held on tight with his trembling hands. He feels as though all these people who were moaning in pain were looking at him, blaming him, and he cannot bear to watch it any further.

“What a big mess he made.”

After landing on the floor, Kazuma mumbled as though this has nothing to do with him.

“This…… is the enemies’ Fu-Jutsushi……?”

“Maybe.”

“Can’t…… Can’t this be stopped? If it was you, nii-sama……”

“Ah------ Nope, I can’t interfere with the wind that guy controls.”

Hearing Kazuma say it so simply, Ren seemed shocked and doubtful.

“That cannot be? Because nii-sama, you are……”

“Yeah, that is the reason I am guessing, perhaps there is someone like me.”

Ren is unable to say anything, his pale expression shivered slightly. This cannot be blamed. To have to fight against this kind of enemy, even the Kannagi family-----

“Don’t look so pitiful. Don’t worry; it is not like that in reality.”

Being caressed on the head by Kazuma, Ren gave a relieved smile, but it changed into one of doubt in a moment.

“So then, why is that? You should know already don’t you?

“Yea, after what just happened, I think I am beginning to understand what is going on.”

Kazuma grabbed his fist tightly, and hit one of the pieces of concrete with its steel reinforcing bars stabbed into the floor at the side, with great force.

The seemingly durable piece of the building was smashed into bits, together with its steel foundation, and the piece of rubble flew out like a bullet, chopping down the only remaining streetlight.

“How dare you joke with me like this…… I shall let you know that there are some things in the world that must never be done……”

Looking at his enraged brother, Ren began to shiver in fear. He is glad, from the bottom of his heart, that Kazuma’s fury is not directed towards himself.

“Hmph…… So he’s here? Get further away from me.”

Sensing the approaching of the enemy, Kazuma gave his orders to Ren.

“Nii……Nii-sama……”

“Don’t worry. There is only one enemy, and there is no room for you in this battle. Just wait in that corner over there, I will come and get you once this is over.”

“You…… You are sure to win, right? Nii-sama?"

“Leave it to me. Your brother is invincible!”

Kazuma raised his fist with the thumb sticking up without even turning his head as wind surrounded his body, taking up to the sky. Ren watched that the back view of his confident brother with total belief.

Seeing the batch of youki right before his eyes, Kazuma felt endless fear. A youma(妖魔) of this level should be locked in the deepest depths of Hell, even if it is not, it should not be released onto the surface.

But Kazuma did not reveal this kind of thought. He spoke in a very natural manner.

“Hi, thanks for your kind hospitality a while ago------ I believe this is the first time I met you in person?”

“That thing” remained silent, no matter whether it could talk, its attitude cannot be more obvious. To place such a cold desire to kill in front of him, so cold it would make one feel as though he is trapped in an ice cavern, even an untrained person could mistake it.

(Strike before it does!!)

Kazuma fired a gust of powerful wind without warning. He did not go easy on him; in fact, he cannot go easy on him. He intends to maintain this relentless attack until the enemy is destroyed, and so he continuously released gusts of wind.

But, the reaction of his opponent changed suddenly. An ominous premonition made him shift to one side at top speed---- a black wind went through the place where he just was.

Even though he was bounced off by the shockwave, Kazuma knew the true identity of the black wind clearly.

The strength to be able to push Kazuma’s wind back, and such ominous aura, there could be no doubt.

“Such unorthodoxy…”

The enemy is clearly stronger than Kazuma. But even so, Kazuma cannot give in, as a Jutsushi, there is no room for such unorthodoxy to exist.

(Should I reveal my true strength? After all Ren already knows…)

Just as he set his mind to it, Ren’s screams reached the Kazuma’s ears.

“Wahhh! Nii…… Nii-sama! Nii------“

“Ren----!? Damn it!”

The broken-off scream disrupted Kazuma’s concentration, and the opponent did not let this chance slip by. A black wind graced past Kazuma’s throat, if he did not notice it in time, his head would have undoubtedly separated from his body.

Pressing on the wound on his throat, Kazuma was shocked.

(How can there be another person-----? This should not be possible-----Ah!)

Kazuma had completely forgotten, the black wind not only does not obey Kazuma’s will, it can even hide others in its presence.

This was a careless mistake that cannot be forgiven, as the ambusher is now retreating, taking Ren with him.

But Kazuma could not give chase, because if he did not keep his mind on the monster just in front of him, he is sure to die. Understanding that all the more, Kazuma cannot take any action.

“Damn! Ren! Stay alive!”

Kazuma removes Ren from his mind, and concentrates on how to eliminate the foe before him.

The wind began to shine with an azure glow. The black wind retreats as though it is fearful of that glow.

(I am so gonna kill you-----!)

As Kazuma gathers the azure wind into a power to be fired out-----

“That thing” lifted the edges of its lips slightly into a smirk, and then in front of Kazuma’s stunned eyes, disappeared slowly.

“----------!!”

Kazuma raised his head to look into the sky, even though he knows that the enemy is flying upwards at a high speed----- but that is all. He has no way of catching up, nor can he use his wind to follow, and he can no longer sense the presence of Ren by now.

“I was being played with completely-------“

Kazuma mumbled faintly, and then walked out from the battlefield-like ruins of the hotel.

(Wait for me, Ren! I will definitely save you-----)

Kazuma put on a completely clueless expression as he walked past the police and fire-fighters who have gathered, mixing into the crowds.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter3

2008-08-29T17:57:17Z

Nerevarine: Ren's use of brother ---> nii-sama

== Chapter Three - A Battle with the Past ==

=== 1 ===
Kazuma stood alone within the darkness.

Deep in the night, a dead silence shrouded the park. The usual wanderers who occupy the park were nowhere to be found, perhaps chased away by something unknown.

Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen(港見丘公園) , 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)--- This place may sound nice, but due to the dense vegetation, it was a frightening place that one would consider a park. This place seemed gloomy even by daylight, at night one would be likely to meet with mishap.

At the top of the hill, Kazuma leaned lightly against a tree trunk, resting motionlessly.

Due to his black jacket, one would not be likely to notice his existence, even if he were standing right in front of them.

Just like an experienced hunter, Kazuma had become one with nature.

“---------------!”

His eyes opened without warning, his body began to shiver, due to his unconstrained happiness and fear.

“Here already----”

He mumbled. An unusual heat came through the park entrance, coming straight towards him.

Even someone whose senses were not as sharp as Kazuma’s would not fail to notice this sign. Because the shining energy waves in the dark were so scary, it gave one the impression of daybreak.

If one were to consider Ayano that evening to be the sun, this could only be described as a supernova’s explosion.

The other party did not show any intention of hiding his existence. Instead, as though he were boasting it, he walked with the same ease a king would.

As “he” stepped into the plaza, his line of vision shifted without hesitation to Kazuma, who was standing in the shade of the tress.

“……Am I late?”

“No----- the timing is just right.”

Kazuma answered as he emerged from the shade.
He walked out without a care. There was a statue symbolizing a loving mother and her child (”慈愛母子像”) between them; it was unsure whether that was just a coincidence or Kazuma was using it to mock the situation.

“Let us begin then.”

Kazuma declared the beginning of the battle calmly.

“So you…… are unwilling to sit and talk this over……?”

“He” questioned hesitantly.

Perhaps “he” already knew the answer; the tone slightly resembles one who had already given up.

As expected, Kazuma answered tauntingly

“Let me answer with my power------- “father”!! ”

Kazuma released blades of wind as he said this, and Genma let out flames in retaliation.

Both sides had things they could not lose, the winds and flames fought against each other furiously, this may have been the only way for the father and son to communicate upon meeting after four years.

***

A silence shrouded the residence. As Genma walked down the corridor alone, it felt like an abandoned house with no one in it.

At this point, most of the members of the family had gathered at the Kannagi residence. Every single one of them breathed quietly; yet they were too scared to stay alone, as though afraid to be found, so they gathered in the main hall, shivering.

But there was a basis for their fears, for the strongest of the branch families, Masato, and the two that were rumored to rival even the main branch when together, Shingo and Takeya, were murdered one by one. Everyone was scared, afraid that they would be next.

Though Genma called them cowards for that, not everyone was as powerful as he.

“I am late”

Genma kneeled before Jugo’s room, and upon receiving permission to enter, slid the paper door open. Genma came in, moving in a kneeling position, and stopped, still kneeling, before Jugo, who showed deep hatred in his eyes.

“…… you are here really late.”

(You old sly fox, running away on your own.)

Jugo said, without even bothering to keep his unpleasant thoughts to himself.

“By the way, where is Ayano?”

Genma asked, as though nothing had happened, pretending not to hear his words.

“She was too noisy, so I sent her out.”

Jugo’s voice sounded even more displeased because, several minutes ago, he had just pacified Ayano, who might have possibly gone to the hotel where Kazuma was staying at and set it aflame in her rage.

“This is something that cannot be helped. She had been in such close terms with Masato after all.”

Genma made his comments looking as though he has nothing to do with it, making Jugo furious at his actions.

“Oh, I didn’t know you were so lenient. Since you are so concerned with Ayano, wouldn’t it have been better to calm her down earlier?”

Before, as Ayano was making a big scene shouting and screaming, Genma turned to one side as though nothing were happening and left his seat mid-way. And to be as thick-skinned as to come back only once she had finally calmed down, anyone would grumble about it, even Jugo.

“That was because I had to give instructions to everyone in the clan. At the same time, I wanted to hear the reports from the Fuga clan.”

Genma did not want to mention these things because they were of no relevance; it was fine to just ignore them. Jugo also knew this as well, so he stopped questioning about it as there were other matters that require discussion.

“So what do you think? Most of the people in the clan believe Kazuma did it----“
[Or, if you prefer, "Most of the people in the clan pinned the crimes on Kazuma"]

“To kill Masato and Takeshi without Ayano noticing, then show his self purposely before making an escape. Then, while making his escape, he spots Shingo and Takeya and continues to kill the both of them at the same time. Even though it is possible considering the timing……… it is still too difficult to be done.”

“Hearing you say that makes me feel much better. I almost thought I was the only normal one.”

Hearing such words from Jugo, who didn’t normally mock others, Genma showed a smirk on his face.

“It is because everyone feels insecure. Compared to some unknown enemy, they find it easier to think that Kazuma is back in Japan for revenge.”

“… Does Ayano feel insecure as well?”

‘She just lost her rationality due to Masato’s death; that’s all.”

Genma brought the issue across faintly, it was a critical period now, and there was no time to bother with that stubborn girl.

(Once we know the true identity of our enemy, feel free to be angry as much as you want!)

His thoughts were blunt, even though it would be difficult to say such things to Jugo.

“Compared to this, a problem still lies with Kazuma. No matter what, his actions are too suspicious. Maybe he is in cahoots with the enemy!”

“That could be true. If he really didn’t do it, he should have come and explained everything. It couldn’t be that he is afraid we might kill him without hearing him out first, right? Leaving you aside, he should still trust me a lot.”

“Indeed.”

Genma could only give a bitter smile in response to Jugo’s mocking remarks. He had done nothing to deserve Kazuma’s trust, so he had no way of rebutting his words at that time.

“However, I am the only one who can capture Kazuma.”

“……Were Shingo and Takeya really killed by Kazuma?”

“Even though this is just a speculation, I believe the murderer was someone else…… perhaps it is the person whom Ayano saw. But Kazuma did defeat the two of them beforehand. From the marks the wind blades made as they grazed the ground, and from the position of the bodies, Shingo and Takeya were definitely lying on the ground when they were attacked.”

Genma spoke faintly, but it sounded like more like boasting in Jugo’s ears. If Genma’s assumptions are true, Kazuma has already attained strength that rivals the main branch.

“You seem really happy, Genma. If this is true, why did you abandon Kazuma back then?”

Jugo finally asked the question that he had never asked in four years. He had always wondered about it.

No matter how bad Genma was at expressing himself, even if no one could understand what he was thinking, Jugo had to come to realize that Genma actually loved Kazuma a lot.

“I was born as a Kannagi, and live as a Kannagi. I am not allowed to choose any other way of living…… it is the same for my son as well.”

“So that is why you threw him somewhere you couldn’t reach? For him to choose any path he desired? Even so, there was still no need to leave him all alone! What if he had starved to death by the roadside?”

“Hmph…… What are you talking about? He is my son.”

“*Sigh*---- So that’s it.”

He had no strength to continue asking after that boastful statement; after Jugo finished talking about some unimportant matters, he returned to the main topic once more.

“So, can you defeat Kazuma?”

Genma did not reply. Instead he fixed his eyes upon Jugo, those eyes which were more convincing than any words could be, as though saying “there is no way I can lose.”

“I understand. I shall leave this matter to you then! When will there be results?”

“It should be settled today. If we give our enemies an inch, by spending too much time on Kazuma, they will take a mile.”
[actual text was more of “to put so much time on that guy will only let our enemy 得寸進尺”, literal translation: “give him an inch, he takes a metre.” I cant think of a proper phrase to rephrase that.]

“-----I am looking forward to your performance.”

Genma, without reply, showed his respects [or bowed, not sure which to use], and quietly left the room, intending to nab his son with his very own hands.

=== 2 ===
On the sixty-seventh storey of Yokohama’s LANDMARK TOWER, in the hotel “ROYAL STREET” closest to the skies, Kazuma was leisurely enjoying his dessert.

Be it a threat or a coax, Kazuma intends to squander off all the cash he obtained by any means possible, no matter how evil or horrendous the methods it may be.

However, as though to mock this sadistic decision, his hand phone rang. Kazuma shows an irritated expression, looking at the hand phone on the table.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure ”
[feel free to put in some other expression for a phone ringing ~.~ or input your favorite or some funny ringtone here, actual text sounds something like dulululululu~] [Ed: I have decided that Kazuma’s ringtone would be Hito Toshite Jiku ga Bureteiru, from Ootsuki Kenji feat. Nonaka Ai & Inoue Marina & Kobayashi Yuu & Sawashiro Miyuki & Shintani Ryouko, also known as the second OP from the anime series Sayonara Zetsubou Sensei. It translates to “twist twist twist twist”]

Staring at constantly ringing hand phone, he curses himself. Why did I forget to set it to voice mailbox. Even with that said, Kazuma cannot just turn his phone off now.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

The monotonous ringing continues. Kazuma did not pick up the phone; instead he began to think of the people who know his number one by one, trying to avoid reality.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

“Ahhh! It’s too noisy!”

He finally gives up, and presses the receive call button.

“Who is it?”

Kazuma does not bother to hide his unhappiness. He uses a very rude tone, which is sent to the ears of the person at the other end through electronic waves.

”Watashi (It is me in Japanese)” [no idea how the exact way he answer this.]

The other party sounds even ruder. Kazuma regrets his decision to pick up the phone from the bottom of his heart, as this is the voice that he least wants to hear in this world.

“Oh, Mr. Watashi? What a weird name. Did we meet somewhere before?”

“Quit joking around with me.”

Even though Kazuma tried to joke his way around this, the voice in the phone sounded just as arrogant as before. Kazuma takes a deep breath, and prepares himself to duel with the man who had abandoned him in the past.

“It has been a long time. I wonder; can I still call you “Father”?”

Genma’s voice caused memories of the past to automatically reawaken. I was still Kazuma Kannagi back then, who was pathetically weak.

Back then, I could never defy my father, only mindlessly listening to father’s orders to continue training, even though he knew I had no talent.

“You lost?”

It was not a question, nor verification. It was an unbelievably calm sentence that surpasses anger and disappointment, one that would deal a great blow upon the pitiful loser.

“You lost to some twelve year old girl?”

The voice repeated, as though it was said purposely.

“……I am……Really sorry……”

The boy placed his forehead on the tatami, squeezing out a very weak voice. The man did not answer, and just looked at the shivering boy with ice cold eyes.

“……So be it. It was a mistake to even want to train you to be a En-Jutsushi .”

The man gave up on the boy without mercy. But somehow, the boy seemed happy despite the man giving up on him.

“You don’t need to practice En-Jutsu anymore from now on.”

The boy was about to faint at first, but his face shined up suddenly. The man, upon verification, said the most crucial sentence.

“Someone who is not an En-Jutsushi, has no need to stay in the Kannagi family.”

“……Huh?”

The smile on the boy’s face hardened. The man continued talking as though it was a natural thing to do.

“From today on, you are no longer my son. Now scram off to some other place!”
[or you can use get lost instead]

“……What……Fath……Father!”

“I am no longer your “Father”.”

The man said coldly.

“Get out of my presence immediately.”

After saying that bluntly, the man walked out of the room without even looking at the boy.

“Fath….Father! Please wait!”

The man looked down on the boy who hugged his arm emotionlessly, and then tossed him away. The force of the toss is unknown; the boy almost hit the wall, and was thrown out very roughly.

”Fath….Father! Father!”

The boy was unable to stand up, and could only cry out in pain and misery. He reached out his hand, but was unable to touch anything---- even so, the boy refused to give up, and continued to extend his arm.

“Father-----!”

The man walked away without even turning his head.

There was no one who can reply to this boy who lost everything by now------

"Call me whatever you want”

“How about calling you Gen-chan then?”

“Why did you come back to Japan?”

Ignoring Kazuma’s cheeky words, Genma brought out the main topic.

“I believe the youngest child of the Yuuki family should have mentioned that I came back because “I felt like it.” Didn’t you hear him?”
[in chapter one the translation was “Must have been for something, I guess.” But I find “I felt like it” a better answer, since the original text was more of “a moment of jolly” or something like “I just felt like it”]

“…… Surrender! It is not too late now.”

“You guys seem to be treating me as the criminal. I have no intention of going down to find trouble with the Kannagi family, but if you guys come knocking on the door, I won’t be merciful.”

The chat seemed like two people talking on their own, or perhaps it should not even be considered a chat! A chat requires people to understand each other----- or at least try to understand----- and then give something like a reaction, but, the phrase “understanding each other” don’t seem to apply to these two.

“Do you think you can win against the Kannagi family?”

“No one will know unless I tried, right?”

Kazuma realizes that he is no longer afraid of Genma like in the past. From within that stubborn arrogance, a certain sense of warmth could be felt from this absence of fear.

(This stubborn old man didn’t change a bit…)

Kazuma didn’t pay attention to what Genma was saying at the other end of the phone, indulging himself in his own emotions.

“Kazuma, are you listening!”

Genma raised his voice. If it was four years ago, I might be kneeling next to the phone begging for forgiveness. Their relationship was that of absolute orders followed with absolute obedience.

“Huh? Oh, of course I am listening. What is it?”

The sound of deep breathing could be heard from the phone. It must have been Genma sighing!

“I must meet with you. I am going over to you now, is that okay?”

(Good chance)

Kazuma thought, he needed to clarify one thing ever since he heard his father’s voice again after four years.

(I want to know whether I have surpassed that man; whether I become stronger than the man who ordered me around in the past. No matter how, I must verify this myself.)

“No, now is not a convenient time.”

Kazuma’s expanding emotions were kept within his heart, without changing his cheeky way of speech, he said.

“Tonight at twelve, let’s meet in Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen, 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)”

“What kind of time is that? The park would have closed long ago!”

“Then no one will come to interrupt, right?”

Upon those words, Kazuma changed his tone.

“So you really want to kill me---- I will accept your challenge then.”

To Genma, I was nothing but a failed product, he wouldn’t go easy even when executing punishment on me, Kazuma truly believes.

“I deeply realized what you took me as since four years ago; but, I am no longer how I was four years ago. I will not let you order me around anymore.”

“Foolish kid. Fine, I shall let you understand the limitations of your own strength.”

Genma replied arrogantly, even though he knew clearly that his son has misunderstood him, he was unable to choose any other way of replying.

“I shall look forward to it then, “Father”.”

After excitingly bidding farewell, Kazuma ended the call. He switched his phone off immediately and threw the phone at the desk beside him.

However, the phone missed the intended target and rolled onto the floor.

Looking at his trembling left hand, Kazuma gave a bitter smile. His left hand was shaking so much that he could not control its strength, but he was not ashamed of that.

(Yeah, of course I am scared, because I am challenging the strongest Jutsushi of the Kannagi Clan.)

He clenches his left fist tightly, as though intending to trap his fear within. No matter how afraid I am, I must not run away. To truly sever all ties with the Kannagi clan, and to surpass the old me, I must perform the “ritual” of defeating my father, who symbolizes my past.

He does not hate Genma, in fact, now he finds the stubbornness in Genma rather pleasant.

But this and that are two different matters; this is something he cannot give in to, no matter what.

The trembling stopped. With a determination beyond the fear he felt in his tightly held left fist, Kazuma muttered to himself.

“I will not run or hide anymore. Nor will I go easy on you…… Old man.”
[A more rude way of calling father was used in this case, so I chose the term “Old man”]

=== 3 ===
The flames that Genma summoned swallowed and melted the wind blades away easily.

“…… What are you doing?”

With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has shown his possession of absolute power. [actual text: With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has descended(like a god) with the identity of a man with absolute power, cant think of any way to phrase this…] In the face of such magnificent power, any resistance is meaningless.

This man, Kannagi Genma, his mere existence is enough to let the opponent feel that way, and with such power, he definitely has this “right”.

“--- It’s not over yet!”

Kazuma retreated several steps sub-consciously, shouting as if it is to enhearten himself and formed new wind blades once more.

“The fun only starts now!”

About a hundred wind blades came towards Genma from all directions, but this is not a simultaneous attack: all the wind blades skillfully change their paths and speed, flying in the sky.

“Hmmm……”

Genma observed calmly, no matter how he moves, there is no way to fully avoid an attack like this. But he has already noticed the fact that each individual blade is no stronger those earlier.

Genma did not take any action, and simply stood there as the blades came to him. As the wind blades came into the flames around his body----- they vanished without a trace.

(This cannot be…)

Realizing the huge gap between their strength, Kazuma is so shocked that he is at a loss for words, while Genma leisurely watched Kazuma’s expression.

“I believe this is not your full strength? I have no time to play with you, so let me end this now!”

As he announced this, the flames increased at an explosive rate.

Several fire pillars shot out like beams, sounding like a fierce roar, with their tips aiming at Kazuma. It looked like a big snake or a dragon with an arced body; it is the materialized form of a such a great power.

To be stared upon by a poisonous snake, that is what the impression one would get from this! Controlling his body, which was trembling from fear, Kazuma jumped up with all his might.

In the blink of an eye, the place where Kazuma had been was swallowed up by the dragon’s mouth. Even though he escaped it in the nick of time, the flames that hit the floor became tiny pieces and continued to rampage violently.

Even though it is called tiny pieces of flame, they are actually flames that Genma control. The density of the flames is unusually high, and a direct hit would definitely turn one into ashes.

Kazuma focused all his attention in order to avoid them. He used the flow of the air to understand the situation, and by synchronizing with the wind spirits, Kazuma “saw” every single direction at the same time.

He accurately grasped the motion of all the flames that fell from the sky like rain, dodging at times, deflecting them at time with his wind.

To forcefully take down all of the flames was not an option. The power of the branch family cannot be compared with that of the main family; Kazuma has no confidence to survive for even one second with his wind barrier.

(Well, it is not like I am unable to do it. But now is not the time.)

Having escaped from the firestorm, Kazuma waits calmly for an opportunity to strike. According to Genma’s actual strength, that was nothing at all, even if he had blocked that attack, there was nothing to be proud of.

“Oh, you dodged it?”

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 099.jpg|thumb]]

Genma waved his hand and all the flames extinguished instantly. There was no trace of what just happened, not even a leaf was burnt, as if it was all just an illusion.

“To burn nothing but the intended target? That’s not a simple trick.”
[This line is something I edited from the original text. The original text said “to burn anything besides the target? That’s not a simple trick”… didn’t make sense to me, maybe it’s a printing error, or if anyone can understand this line, please tell me.]

The higher the level of En-Jutsushi, the easier it is to fully control the spirits and the flames materialized from them. It can even defy physics laws, like burning in water without making the water boil, or forming flames that affect only the intended target.

“I should say the same for you. I originally intended to kill you…… But it seems I went too easy on you. You should be proud; I admit that you are someone worthy for a fight with me.”

A gallant smile appears on that strict face as Genma praised his own son. But this son simply scratches his nose tip with a bitter smile in return.

“Ah---- Ermm… Actually, you don’t need to be so serious……. I am, after all, just a failed product. So why don’t you relax a bit?”

Genma ignores his ridiculous words, and begins to concentrate. He gathers his power attentively, creating an even stronger power.

(I can see it clearly…)

Unlike the flippant expression earlier, Kazuma mobilizes all his energy to try to see through the instant of the attack. There will only be one chance, so there is no room for failure.

“Don’t die, Kazuma.”

Genma has no intention of killing Kazuma; he did not forget that his main objective is to capture Kazuma. So Genma released a tremendous amount of power, while keeping it at a level that will leave the target barely alive.

(-----Now!!)

Kaboom![explosion]

The flames that appeared in front of Genma suddenly expanded and exploded. The shockwave hit the vegetation in the area, chairs and dustbins flew, and streetlights broke in all directions.

“I succeeded----?”

Genma is still engulfed in flames, even though the results were still unclear, but the surroundings look as though a bomb has just exploded. The plants fell away from Genma, and all moveable objects are nowhere in sight.

(Even though it was not a fatal hit, but he should have at least taken some damage!)

As the flame subsides, the scene inside becomes clear. What Kazuma saw inside was---

“So that is your killer shot?”

Completely unharmed----Even his coat was as tidy as before, Genma looked at Kazuma calmly.

“And I thought you grew up after these four years… So you only improved to the stage of playing such cheap tricks? What a disappointment.”

His words were as humiliating as four years ago. On that day, Genma looked down upon
Kazuma and said, “I have no use for trash”.

“Stop joking……”

Kazuma gnashed his teeth, squeezing out his voice with his fist held tight, trembling, as the dreadful scenes of the past appeared in his mind one by one. He lost his sense of reasoning.

“What a joke!! Disappointment!? You never expected anything from me!! Do you think you have any right to expect anything now? You, who abandoned me back----“

“Shut up!”

Genma’s insults were too painful for Kazuma, the scars from the wound four years ago still caused pain in his chest.

But Genma coldly interrupted the screams of the boy who was reminded of the past.

“If you want to make a fuss, I will give you time to do so later. Now you have only two options: either go back yourself, or I shall drag you back. You decide!”

“I choose neither.”

Kazuma replied without thinking. He has calmed down by now, and is no longer the kid who cried because his father abandoned him.

“Only you! I would rather die than lose to you! I will definitely defeat you!”

Kazuma answers sharply, while showing his middle finger--- maybe he is still a kid after all!

“So you still think you can defeat me? Without such cheap tricks, you can’t even win against Shingo and Takeya!”

“Oh, so you noticed?”

Kazuma shruged his shoulders lightly, as if implying “I don’t care about such a thing”.

“By inspecting the corpse, one can notice it easily; it was just a simple manipulation of oxygen to cause combustion. If it went unnoticed, it might be effective against second rate En-jutsushis and below.”

Genma saw through Kazuma’s trick completely. Kazuma simply transferred the oxygen around Shingo to Takeya’s surroundings as they were about to release their flames.

The sudden increase in oxygen concentration caused Takeya’s flames to go out of control. On the other hand, Shingo suffered from lack of oxygen as his flames burned the remaining oxygen out.

This is the killer move that Kazuma designed against En-Jutsushis. If there were two opponents, it works even better, as it kills two birds with one stone.

But as Genma has pointed out, this trick only works if the opponent is caught off guard.

As mentioned, En-Jutsushi can defy physics’ laws. It is one of the basics of an En-Jutsushi to learn how to how to light a flame without oxygen.

“So be it. Since you intend to fight no matter what, I shall show you what irresistible power means!”

Genma raises his “ki”[氣, energy? Spiritual energy? Something like that] to the maximum, a shade of azure spiritual energy bursts out from his body, and the fire spirits were dyed blue one by one.

The spirits that were soaked in the azure “ki” similarly materialized in the form of azure flames, replacing the originally glaring golden flames, and giving off a clear and transparent blue glow.

Kazuma watched the azure flames in amazement. After swallowing a few times, he mumbled in a hoarse voice...

“This is the first time I have seen it…… So this is the azure flames of Kannagi Genma…”

The flames of the Kannagi clan are flames of purification---- and the strongest among that would be “golden”.

That is absolutely true; however, the most outstanding force in the main family may sometimes even surpass this limit.

The “Divine Flame” ---- This is the invincible power that only the true chosen ones can attain. To be able to add the color of their “ki” to their flames, there have only been eleven who were able to attain such a level in the past thousand years, and the only ones who were able to attain this level after a period of two centuries were Genma with his “azure flame” and Jugo with his “purple flame”.

“Watch this closely! This is the true power that your cheap tricks are completely useless against.”

“Oh---- This does indeed seem like something those tricks won’t work against.”

Hearing what sounds like a loss declaration, Genma seemed to be slightly affected, but Kazuma was not finished with his words.

“So, let me get a little serious too then!”

Having said that, Kazuma raised his right hand up and pointed to the sky.

“Stop sounding so……”

Genma held his words back; wind spirits were gathering to Kazuma’s commands at an unbelievable speed, and Genma was attracted by this phenomenon.

“How…. How can that be….”

His shock came out as words from his mouth. At this moment, Genma realizes for the first time that he has underestimated his son’s powers.

Kazuma is not just someone worthy of a fight, as he has matured to a stage where Genma might not win even if he went all out.

Genma was stunned for just a few seconds and these few seconds were just what Kazuma wanted.

Genma quickly started his summoning, but Kazuma informed him calmly.

“It’s useless, my summoning speed is faster.”

To tell the truth, Kazuma has no confidence of beating Genma in terms of strength. In terms of attack power, fire spirits are the strongest among the four elemental spirits. That means that if an En-Jutsushi fights an equally powerful Fu-Jutsushi, and both attack at full strength, the En-Jutsushi will definitely win.

In that case, all the Fu-Jutsushi need to do is to not let the En-Jutsushi use full strength.

In terms of speed, wind spirits are the fastest, and to start summoning first means that the Fu-Jutsushi can attack before his opponent has gathered enough strength. So if one can aim for such a time difference, there is no way to lose.

To act weak first, and when the enemy is unable to obtain full strength, reveal his true capabilities for the first time.

Some people may consider him despicable, but “righteousness” does not exist in Kazuma’s dictionary. “A winner is a winner, no matter how it is won” is his philosophy.

Kazuma knows he is sure to win, he has already gathered more power than Genma in his hand, and all that is left is to release it.

“I will spare your life---- Be grateful for that!”

As if condensing the size of a big typhoon by ten thousand times, a very scary energy rampaged violently. The frantic winds turned into countless blades dashing across, cutting the azure flames into tiny bits.

“Argh…… Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Even so, the frenetic winds do not seem to be weakening. They reach the flesh of Genma, and without stopping at all---- went through.

The blades were so fast and sharp that there wasn’t even time for the victim to feel pain; instead, an eternal piercing chill was felt----- That was the last feeling Genma felt as he succumbed to the darkness.[or simply, lost consciousness]

“...........................”

Kazuma emotionlessly looks upon his father’s body, lying flat on the ground with blood flowing out from all over. Genma lies on the red-stained floor, motionless, as if he is dead.

“......!”

Kazuma, with his head lowered, whose shoulders began shivering as it spread across his entire body, finally burst out in excitement.

“……Ho……Ha……Haha……Ha……Hahahahahahahaha!! This is great! I won! Now you know how strong I really am! Damn dad! You shall lie down on the sickbed in regret! Ahahahahahahaha……Hahahaha……Haha……Ha……”

Kazuma, who was laughing loudly in the empty park, calmed down all of a sudden and collapsed onto the floor in lassitude. He looked up into the night sky with a troubled expression.

---But the moon did not answer any of his questions.

“I won….. What to do…… Tsoi Rin…… What…… should I do from now on……?”

No one could answer him, the moon just stayed in the unreachable night sky, shining down silently.

=== 4 ===
It was after two in the morning by the time Kazuma reached the hotel, his steps seemed heavy, due to three continuous days of fighting.

But he still cannot rest yet. The wind brought a strong scent of fire.

(Kannagi again? When will they ever learn……)

Even though it is troublesome, Kazuma has no intention to run away, the enemy is waiting at the main entrance of the hotel. Kazuma walked there directly.

Perhaps he sensed Kazuma approaching, the thin little shadow sitting beside the flowerbed turned his head.

Due to the darkness of the night, Kazuma was unable to see the person’s face clearly, but he is very small all in all. The powers he possessed within were abnormal, they are still weaker than Ayano, but on a different level compared to Shingo and Takeya.

(……? Was there such a person in the Kannagi family……?)

The shadow approached the doubtful Kazuma without warning. The face of the shadow was revealed by the streetlights and he seemed younger than expected----No, he is young: around ten or eleven years old.

He was wearing light yellow shorts with a duffle that includes a hat, and a pair of bluchers. His outfit seems simply yet deliberate.

Inclusive of that cute face that one may mistake for a girl, he was giving off a gentle yet mature aura. The youth looks just like a well brought up little master.

The youth seemed tense and nervously looked at Kazuma, who was looking at him with suspicious eyes. After staring at each other for a few seconds, the young boy opened his mouth slowly.

“Frankly speaking, I don’t really believe it…… But since you are here now, that means that father has lost?”

(Father----?)

Even though later on, whenever Kazuma recalls this scene, he feels really stupid, but right now Kazuma could not understand what this youth meant. So he asked directly.

“----- Who are you?”

The youth’s eyes seemed very strict all of a sudden. He seems to be angry, but as he looks too cute, he does not seem taunting in any way.

“Are you saying this for real----- Nii-sama.”

“Brother-----? Ah, so it is Ren!”

Kazuma clapped his hands, and called out his brother’s name, who should be twelve by now.

(That reminds me, I did have a brother.)

If he was to say this out, his brother would most probably look down on him. Kazuma forcefully kept these words back in his mouth.

“You grew up! It has been ten years since we last met, right?”

”…..I don’t think it has been that long!”

Ren answered strictly.

“Is that so? But it should have been about four years since we last met, right? After all I don’t recall seeing you when I left.”

“Yes, you left home without saying a word.”

“Oh…… Ahh…… Sorry about that……”

Ren’s voice seemed even more serious. Kazuma could only return with an embarrassed smile.

The reason why Kazuma forgot about Ren was not because he is heartless---- Or should I say, not just because he is heartless.

Unlike his elder brother, Ren was born with exceptional flame powers, and thus Genma had high expectations of him. Perhaps Genma was worried that Kazuma’s uselessness might be passed onto Ren, because he tried to stop them from interacting as much as possible.

The frequency of the two brothers meeting were perhaps not even once every half a year---- But even so, the pure [term used is純真: virtuous, pure, innocent, chaste, guiltless]
Ren put his father’s intentions aside, and looked up to Kazuma wholeheartedly.

Even though Kazuma has complex feelings towards his talented brother, but that cute smile of the boy who loves to stay with him made him unable to raise any hatred against Ren.

Even though this is not the outcome Genma wanted, but Kazuma and Ren is a pair of close brothers.

.-----So in the end I guess you can only call that heartless!

“Ah----- so what are you doing here?”

Kazuma perked up and asked Ren.

Ren put on a serious expression suddenly, looking straight into Kazuma’s eyes.

“I…… I am here to persuade you.”

“-----Oh~”

Kazuma grumbles, and walks off, leaving Ren behind.

“Nii-sama!?”

“No matter what, let’s go into the room! It has been a really busy day, I am drained.”

After guessing the reason for his fatigue, Ren’s expression grew dull. But nothing could be done just by standing there; he must bring Kazuma back somehow.

Ren ran slowly following Kazuma, who has already reached the room.

Ren sat on the edge sofa lightly. He was being wary, but because the sofa was way too soft, if he sat down completely, he might be buried within.

There was a teacup in front of Kazuma, and a mug filled with honey and hot milk for Ren. But neither of them touched their cups, they were looking at each other as though trying to find out what the other party is thinking.

“Back to the topic, so why did you think of coming here?”

“…..Huh? That is because……”

Kazuma raised his hand to stop Ren, who was about to repeat the same question.

“I heard the reason. But why? Kannagi Genma has made his move, so why did you still come here? Normally one wouldn’t expect him to lose against me!”

Genma will never lose, that is common knowledge in the clan, because ever since Jugo lost a leg in a traffic accident, Genma was undoubtedly the strongest jutsushi in the Kannagi clan.

They must still be thinking that right now! Believing that Genma will bring a badly wounded Kazuma back very soon.

But Ren does not seem to feel that way, the Ren who believes in the strength of his father more than anyone else. And this means---------

“What do you know?”

Ren tried his best to fight back against those eyes that seem to see right through him.

“I know some rumors, on some mysticism website in Europe.”

The users of the “magic”, a technique of the past, uses the convenient internet very earnestly.

The website Ren found was one of those that Jutsushis use to exchange information.

“I heard them saying…… The “Contractor” is Japanese……”

Kazuma widened his eyes slowly, witnessing this reaction; Ren gathered up his courage and told Kazuma his assumptions.

“I have no proof. But…… I am very certain. That is you, right? The only Contractor verified to exist in history…… That is you, isn’t it, Nii-sama?”

“You are wrong.”

Kazuma answered in a dull manner. He stopped Ren, who was about to say something, and continued talking.

“Not the only one, there is at least another one. I think we both know this very well.”

“So…. You are indeed the……”

Ren looked respectfully at Kazuma, who admitted to his enquiries tactfully.

“No matter, this kind of thing is not important. Let’s get to the main topic!”

Kazuma placed one leg over the other comfortably, and took up his cup, whereas Ren sat upright, and used his youth-like straightforward mouth to speak openly.

“So let me ask you, are you the Fu-Jutsushi who has been killing the Kannagi Jutsushis these couple of days?”

“That is not done by me.”

Kazuma answered in a very straightforward manner as well.

“I told everyone that I met, but no one believed me, why is that so?”

Even though he believes Ren knows the reason, but he decided to keep this to himself. This could be a very wise decision!

“If that is the case, why won’t you come back to explain yourself!? At this rate, you will have the whole Kannagi clan as your enemy soon!”

“……Do you still not get it?”

Ren looks at Kazuma, who replied so calmly, with strict eyes----- but still not taunting.

“No matter how strong you are, against the Kannagi clan……”

“Our old man seems to have said the same thing! Even though he is in pretty bad shape now, no thanks to me. Ayano cannot be even considered a worthy opponent. Those in the branch family are nothing; I should not lose as long as I don’t fight against the clan chief.”

There is no way Ren can rebut the confident Kazuma. Perhaps it is for the sake of his brother, who seemed ready to cry, Kazuma tuned his tone down.

“…… I understand that what I am doing is very silly. To fight just because I can win is just like proving I am an idiot. As long as I head back and say hello, the clan chief is likely to forgive me. But…… I have no intention of giving in to the Kannagi clan in any way anymore.”

Kazuma stopped half way, and flushed some red tea down his throat, and the sound of the cup being put back onto the coaster was abnormally clear.

“After so long, I no longer hate the Kannagi family, even though I have obtained much more power than all the power of those who bullied me in the past put together, I don’t intend to take revenge for that, and put myself at their level.

However, that does not mean I have forgotten all the things that they did to me, and the painful scars in my heart.

In order to overcome the weakness in myself, I gave up on the Kannagi name. So I shall not give in to the Kannagi clan in any way, I vow upon my name of Yagami never to give in.”

It didn’t sound emotional; more of a calm tone, but, the unwavering determination was clearly portrayed.

Ren can only choose to remain silent, as his words cannot touch Kazuma at all, this is a very obvious fact.

“Even though it is a very dumb determination! After all, I can only say this right now.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Ren looks surprised. Kazuma replied as though it is only natural.

“The Kannagi clan will be exterminated soon. I saw one of the enemies today, which that is way beyond Ayano’s level. And our old man doesn’t seem like he can recover in time!”

Even though he is the one who gravely wounded Genma, Kazuma doesn’t seem like he cared.

“You…… How come you even say such a thing!? Nii-sama, aren’t you part of the Kannagi family too? Is it fine for you, even if your family members die!?”

“That is none of my business. I am no longer a Kannagi, nor do I have any family members.”

Kazuma answered all the questions very clearly in front of Ren, who was shouting out in shock.

“Don’t get the sequence wrong, Ren. I did not abandon the Kannagi family, the Kannagi family abandoned me.”

“That is…… But……”

“Can you still say then, that I am obliged to do anything for the Kannagi clan?”

Ren was unable to say anything, Kazuma’s words were very true, and Ren has no right to ask for help either.

But, if he is to give up just like this, then it defeated the whole purpose of coming to find Kazuma.

Kazuma must be persuaded somehow, but nothing can be said. Kazuma was emotionlessly looking upon Ren, who lifted his head, revealing pitiful eyes seeking help from him.

“……Wu……Wuwu……. Wahh…… Wuwu……”

Under the consistent stare between the two, Ren finally started to sob.

“Hey hey…… Why are you crying over such a trivial matter? Now it seems as though I am the bad guy.”

Perhaps he lacks the self-awareness of a bad guy, Kazuma spit out such a brainless line.

Ren just continues to weep, unable to reply. And in this speechless period, only his sad weeping echoed.

“……Damn it……”

Kazuma is the first to give in. He grabbed a towel by the side and tossed it to Ren.

Kazuma sighed in reply to the humanoid covered by the towel.

“Stay here for tonight! Use that to wipe your face clean and go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow…… I will send you back.”

“……Nii-sama!!”

Ren pulled the towel away, and let out a cheerful cry. He jumped over the table, and leaped into Kazuma’s chest directly, hugging him.

(I knew this was going to happen…)

Kazuma caresses Ren’s head gently, looking at the ceiling.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even in the past, Kazuma has never been able to refuse Ren’s “requests”. No matter how unreasonable, as long as he uses his angelic smile to ask and beg, eventually resulting in tears, Kazuma will still listen to him in the end.

This time, it is no exception. But------

Kazuma grabed Ren by the back of his neck, and picks him up easily. Ren, who was picked up like a little cat, looked at Kazuma dazedly at first, but eventually let out a smile across his face.

This is not adulation, just merely overly happy. Upon realizing this, Kazuma finds it even harder to hide his suspicions.

(Is this kid really twelve? Is it okay to be this cute?)

Kazuma cannot help but fear for his brother’s future, but he stops his thoughts instantly. If he continued, some weird thoughts may arise.

He tossed Ren, who was in his hand. Ren span around once and buried into the sofa accurately.

“Go to sleep!”

“Ehh~~ But……”

After hearing Kazuma’s cold words, Ren’s reaction seemed displeased.

“What is it?”

“I want to chat more. It has been a long time since we last met after all……”

Kazuma stared at Ren in refusal, but the result was the same as always. Kazuma added the defeat to the tens of losses in the past, so much so that he had already lost count, keeping record at one corner of his head.

“------ I get it. What do you want to ask about?”

With Kazuma raising the white flag in surrender, Ren asked timidly.

”Erm… Err… What do I have to do, to be as strong as you, nii-sama?

“How would I know the training methods of an En-Jutsushi?”

Ren pouted from the straightforward answer.

“Besides, you already were born with enough talent, so I guess there is no need to undergo some weird training for that!”

“That is not true! I am probably the least talented in the main family.”

“……Then what can you say about me, who was abandoned by the family due to my lack of talent?”

Kazuma replied as if he had no other choice, and Ren showed an agitated reaction.

“You are very talented too! To practice Fu-Jutsu to its limits! Compared to nii-sama, I am still only a newbie. My flames are incomparable to nee-sama- Ayano, or father.”

“--- The way you compare yourself with the owner of Enhaira or the Divine Flames is a problem in itself.”

“But……”

Ren’s expression is filled with anxiousness; it seems that he feels inferior having such elite family members around him.

But in the eyes of Kazuma, the power Ren possesses is not much difference compared with Ayano four years ago; it is just that Ayano has the Enhaira to make the difference greater.

As for Jugo and Genma, that is out of the question. Only those with the Divine Flames can be compared to another Divine Flame wielder. Ren is at least ten years too early to want to feel inferior because of that.

In other words, that was a meaningless comparison, but even if he said that, Ren is unlikely to accept it. This is because he is lost at the great power difference now, and fails to see the hope that lies in the future.

“In other words, if you sincerely wish to become stronger, even the lack of talent is not a big deal!”

In the end, Kazuma decided to tell him his thoughts frankly, even though he knows clearly that it is not much different than usual things, but he couldn’t find any other way to comfort Ren.

“You mean “Diligence is better than Talent?”

He waves at Ren, who pouted in unhappiness.

“These are not words of etiquette. If one knows only to work hard, there will still be barriers that cannot be overcome. Those without talent will never be able to attain some levels.

But if they put their heart into it, they will be too busy to notice that kind of thing. So no matter how ridiculous or impossible it seems, one can only work hard at it. If you still cannot do it despite working hard after ignoring all common knowledge and limits, you can always just give up then.”

Perhaps the words used to put his point across were too strong; Ren can’t help but feel afraid.

“Is…… Is this how you got stronger, nii-sama?”

“Yup, I would be on the brink of death almost once weekly!”

“To work hard until such a state, did you really want to take reven……get back at father?”

Maybe he was afraid that the word “revenge” would be too harsh, he began stuttering all of a sudden. No matter, Kazuma can only give a bitter smile to a speculation that defers so much from the truth.

“I am really happy you look up to me so much. But I am not that powerful a person. The reason I left Japan was to run away: to run away wholeheartedly, from Dad-------- and that woman, to somewhere far, far away. I didn’t want to have anything to do with the Kannagi family. I didn’t even think about taking revenge on our Old Man until he called me.”

“So then, why?”

”About this…… All I can say is that I have a lot of difficulties!”

Faced with such innocent questioning, Kazuma tried to get his way out of it, as the content is not suitable for innocent kids like Ren.

“A lot of difficulties?”

“Anyways, it is just a lot…… Speaking of which, the last time I was in China Mainland, I met the Dragon King-----“

“A lot of difficulties-----“

“Listen to me properly! That happened in Sichuan Province…”

Ren forgot his original question eventually. Without even realizing it, he became indulged in the stories. Kazuma let out a sigh of relief deep within his heart, while continuing to exaggerate his adventures overseas.

=== 5 ===
After coaxing the excited Ren to sleep, Kazuma finally laid on his end of the bed. He fell asleep as soon as he rested his head on the pillow, but his resting period ended in the blink of an eye.

“------------------------“

Kazuma was awakened by an evil presence, and jumped off the bed quickly. Right at that instant, he sensed that there was some black object passing by slowly below his feet.

(This is-------!)

Kazuma steps onto the trembling floor, and heads into Ren’s room.

“Ren! Are you awake!?”

“Yes!”

Ren woke up long ago and is wearing his shoes. Despite his young age, he is still a Kannagi Jitsushi, and there is no way he can fail to notice such a strong ominous presence of youki(妖氣).

“What is happening!?”

“Some idiot sliced the whole hotel! We must escape now!”

Kazuma grabbed Ren up without explaining, and ran towards the window.

“Wait…… Wait a second, nii-sama…… Don’t tell me…”

Kazuma answered Ren’s question with action. A gust of wind broke the glass of the window. Kazuma jumped out of the exit he made without hesitation.

Needless to say, he was hugging Ren throughout the whole process.

Naturally, there is nothing at the other end of the exit. The light of dawn shines upon Earth’s surface, which seemed so hopelessly far away.

The fear in Ren was transformed into sounds from his mouth.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

His cry was left far behind, as the two descended at such a speed. Ren shut his eyes tightly.

But just before they violently smashed into the ground, a gentle wind caught them. Kazuma has skillfully changed his posture, with his legs landing perfectly.

“Hey, we reached our destination.”

Kazuma lightly knocked Ren who held on tightly to him, and informed him that they have already reached the ground. Ren opened his fearful eyes, and looked at the surroundings.

“Nii……Nii-sama…… Am I still alive……?”

“The real trouble only starts now.”

Ren stood on his own two feet, lifting his head to look up, and what he saw was unbelievable.

(The hotel is falling from the sky……?)

The hotel was cut about one-third its height from the top and is sliding down from the place it was cut. A building of about a hundred meters in height is falling down from a height of two hundred meters. This is just like a giant meteor dropping into Earth, a catastrophe beyond human comprehension.

----- Some idiot sliced the whole hotel------

What Kazuma said flashed into Ren’s mind once more.

(This…… was done by a human……?)

Those unlucky people who were at where the building broke off were like abandoned puppets, dropping down one by one. The only fortunate thing is probably that they had no time to even be afraid as their bodies were sliced, leaving the upper part indicating that it is a piece of flesh that no longer has any life in it.

“Don’t move recklessly.”

In order to defend against the fall of the building, Kazuma released a kekkai of wind. Ren held on tightly to the lower end of Kazuma’s jacket in reflex.

The next moment----

Kadoong……Bam……

The remains of the gigantic building slam onto the ground violently.

The nightmarishly smooth cutting point brought about a disaster. The upper portion of the hotel that fell until it reached the ground remained its original upright position. The people who spent their night in that portion of the hotel must have fully enjoyed the ecstasy of a free-fall of two hundred meters. Ren saw countless shadows at the windows, their faces distorted from the fear and despair, or was he imagining it?

“……Argh……”

The hotel that fell at a horrifying speed was totally smashed out of shape. And with that, the kinetic energy obtained during the freefall was released in all directions.

Countless pieces ------ objects of about ten meters ----- flew towards the two, who were at close range, located right in the centre of the impact. These pieces were equivalent to bombs flying at high speed, and all of them were forcefully blocked by Kazuma’s kekkai of wind.

Kazuma did not continue to stay where he was, but instead used the force of the explosion to fly up into the sky. The spherical kekkai skillfully dissolved the impact, and they floated back to a safe distance.

“……Ah……Ah……”

Looking at where the hotel was, Ren moaned.

Dust was everywhere, thus the actual scene could not be seen. But------

In those eyes that were looking up, one can see the despair in them. The dust flew no higher than fifty meters, but there was nothing left above that. The lower portion of the hotel which was originally safe from harm is no longer there.

The high rise building, famed to be the tallest in Japan, Yokohama‘s LANDMARK TOWER is totally destroyed.

(This…… This cannot be…… This kind of thing……)

Unable to look at the scene directly, Ren shifted his line of vision, and looked down, just to notice the floor around him.

Perhaps it was done by the flying pieces, countless holes were made in the blacktop. The number of people lying down in the area is uncountable.

Even though it is dawn, at an area so near to the government organization, it is impossible that there was no one moving about. White collar people who left home early in the morning, teenagers going for their morning jog, newspaper distributors and such, they were all hit directly by concrete pieces, and are all lying on the floor, moaning.

The blood pool that soaked the road continued to spread out further, they were too weak to escape from the jaws of death, and yet they were still not dead yet------ or rather, they are unable to die yet.

Those who stayed in the hotel might have been more fortunate, at least, they can go without pain.

Ren buried his face into Kazuma’s back, and held on tight with his trembling hands. He feels as though all these people who were moaning in pain were looking at him, blaming him, and he cannot bear to watch it any further.

“What a big mess he made.”

After landing on the floor, Kazuma mumbled as though this has nothing to do with him.

“This…… is the enemies’ Fu-Jutsushi……?”

“Maybe.”

“Can’t…… Can’t this be stopped? If it was you, nii-sama……”

“Ah------ Nope, I can’t interfere with the wind that guy controls.”

Hearing Kazuma say it so simply, Ren seemed shocked and doubtful.

“That cannot be? Because nii-sama, you are……”

“Yeah, that is the reason I am guessing, perhaps there is someone like me.”

Ren is unable to say anything, his pale expression shivered slightly. This cannot be blamed. To have to fight against this kind of enemy, even the Kannagi family-----

“Don’t look so pitiful. Don’t worry; it is not like that in reality.”

Being caressed on the head by Kazuma, Ren gave a relieved smile, but it changed into one of doubt in a moment.

“So then, why is that? You should know already don’t you?

“Yea, after what just happened, I think I am beginning to understand what is going on.”

Kazuma grabbed his fist tightly, and hit one of the pieces of concrete with its steel reinforcing bars stabbed into the floor at the side, with great force.

The seemingly durable piece of the building was smashed into bits, together with its steel foundation, and the piece of rubble flew out like a bullet, chopping down the only remaining streetlight.

“How dare you joke with me like this…… I shall let you know that there are some things in the world that must never be done……”

Looking at his enraged brother, Ren began to shiver in fear. He is glad, from the bottom of his heart, that Kazuma’s fury is not directed towards himself.

“Hmph…… So he’s here? Get further away from me.”

Sensing the approaching of the enemy, Kazuma gave his orders to Ren.

“Nii……Nii-sama……”

“Don’t worry. There is only one enemy, and there is no room for you in this battle. Just wait in that corner over there, I will come and get you once this is over.”

“You…… You are sure to win, right? Nii-sama?"

“Leave it to me. Your brother is invincible!”

Kazuma raised his fist with the thumb sticking up without even turning his head as wind surrounded his body, taking up to the sky. Ren watched that the back view of his confident brother with total belief.

Seeing the batch of youki right before his eyes, Kazuma felt endless fear. A youma(妖魔) of this level should be locked in the deepest depths of Hell, even if it is not, it should not be released onto the surface.

But Kazuma did not reveal this kind of thought. He spoke in a very natural manner.

“Hi, thanks for your kind hospitality a while ago------ I believe this is the first time I met you in person?”

“That thing” remained silent, no matter whether it could talk, its attitude cannot be more obvious. To place such a cold desire to kill in front of him, so cold it would make one feel as though he is trapped in an ice cavern, even an untrained person could mistake it.

(Strike before it does!!)

Kazuma fired a gust of powerful wind without warning. He did not go easy on him; in fact, he cannot go easy on him. He intends to maintain this relentless attack until the enemy is destroyed, and so he continuously released gusts of wind.

But, the reaction of his opponent changed suddenly. An ominous premonition made him shift to one side at top speed---- a black wind went through the place where he just was.

Even though he was bounced off by the shockwave, Kazuma knew the true identity of the black wind clearly.

The strength to be able to push Kazuma’s wind back, and such ominous aura, there could be no doubt.

“Such unorthodoxy…”

The enemy is clearly stronger than Kazuma. But even so, Kazuma cannot give in, as a Jutsushi, there is no room for such unorthodoxy to exist.

(Should I reveal my true strength? After all Ren already knows…)

Just as he set his mind to it, Ren’s screams reached the Kazuma’s ears.

“Wahhh! Nii…… Nii-sama! Nii------“

“Ren----!? Damn it!”

The broken-off scream disrupted Kazuma’s concentration, and the opponent did not let this chance slip by. A black wind graced past Kazuma’s throat, if he did not notice it in time, his head would have undoubtedly separated from his body.

Pressing on the wound on his throat, Kazuma was shocked.

(How can there be another person-----? This should not be possible-----Ah!)

Kazuma had completely forgotten, the black wind not only does not obey Kazuma’s will, it can even hide others in its presence.

This was a careless mistake that cannot be forgiven, as the ambusher is now retreating, taking Ren with him.

But Kazuma could not give chase, because if he did not keep his mind on the monster just in front of him, he is sure to die. Understanding that all the more, Kazuma cannot take any action.

“Damn! Ren! Stay alive!”

Kazuma removes Ren from his mind, and concentrates on how to eliminate the foe before him.

The wind began to shine with an azure glow. The black wind retreats as though it is fearful of that glow.

(I am so gonna kill you-----!)

As Kazuma gathers the azure wind into a power to be fired out-----

“That thing” lifted the edges of its lips slightly into a smirk, and then in front of Kazuma’s stunned eyes, disappeared slowly.

“----------!!”

Kazuma raised his head to look into the sky, even though he knows that the enemy is flying upwards at a high speed----- but that is all. He has no way of catching up, nor can he use his wind to follow, and he can no longer sense the presence of Ren by now.

“I was being played with completely-------“

Kazuma mumbled faintly, and then walked out from the battlefield-like ruins of the hotel.

(Wait for me, Ren! I will definitely save you-----)

Kazuma put on a completely clueless expression as he walked past the police and fire-fighters who have gathered, mixing into the crowds.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter3

2008-08-29T17:48:27Z

Nerevarine: major edit, some tense, grammer, word choice, and sentence rewording. past/present/future tense needs to be looked at!

== Chapter Three - A Battle with the Past ==

=== 1 ===
Kazuma stood alone within the darkness.

Deep in the night, a dead silence shrouded the park. The usual wanderers who occupy the park were nowhere to be found, perhaps chased away by something unknown.

Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen(港見丘公園) , 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)--- This place may sound nice, but due to the dense vegetation, it was a frightening place that one would consider a park. This place seemed gloomy even by daylight, at night one would be likely to meet with mishap.

At the top of the hill, Kazuma leaned lightly against a tree trunk, resting motionlessly.

Due to his black jacket, one would not be likely to notice his existence, even if he were standing right in front of them.

Just like an experienced hunter, Kazuma had become one with nature.

“---------------!”

His eyes opened without warning, his body began to shiver, due to his unconstrained happiness and fear.

“Here already----”

He mumbled. An unusual heat came through the park entrance, coming straight towards him.

Even someone whose senses were not as sharp as Kazuma’s would not fail to notice this sign. Because the shining energy waves in the dark were so scary, it gave one the impression of daybreak.

If one were to consider Ayano that evening to be the sun, this could only be described as a supernova’s explosion.

The other party did not show any intention of hiding his existence. Instead, as though he were boasting it, he walked with the same ease a king would.

As “he” stepped into the plaza, his line of vision shifted without hesitation to Kazuma, who was standing in the shade of the tress.

“……Am I late?”

“No----- the timing is just right.”

Kazuma answered as he emerged from the shade.
He walked out without a care. There was a statue symbolizing a loving mother and her child (”慈愛母子像”) between them; it was unsure whether that was just a coincidence or Kazuma was using it to mock the situation.

“Let us begin then.”

Kazuma declared the beginning of the battle calmly.

“So you…… are unwilling to sit and talk this over……?”

“He” questioned hesitantly.

Perhaps “he” already knew the answer; the tone slightly resembles one who had already given up.

As expected, Kazuma answered tauntingly

“Let me answer with my power------- “father”!! ”

Kazuma released blades of wind as he said this, and Genma let out flames in retaliation.

Both sides had things they could not lose, the winds and flames fought against each other furiously, this may have been the only way for the father and son to communicate upon meeting after four years.

***

A silence shrouded the residence. As Genma walked down the corridor alone, it felt like an abandoned house with no one in it.

At this point, most of the members of the family had gathered at the Kannagi residence. Every single one of them breathed quietly; yet they were too scared to stay alone, as though afraid to be found, so they gathered in the main hall, shivering.

But there was a basis for their fears, for the strongest of the branch families, Masato, and the two that were rumored to rival even the main branch when together, Shingo and Takeya, were murdered one by one. Everyone was scared, afraid that they would be next.

Though Genma called them cowards for that, not everyone was as powerful as he.

“I am late”

Genma kneeled before Jugo’s room, and upon receiving permission to enter, slid the paper door open. Genma came in, moving in a kneeling position, and stopped, still kneeling, before Jugo, who showed deep hatred in his eyes.

“…… you are here really late.”

(You old sly fox, running away on your own.)

Jugo said, without even bothering to keep his unpleasant thoughts to himself.

“By the way, where is Ayano?”

Genma asked, as though nothing had happened, pretending not to hear his words.

“She was too noisy, so I sent her out.”

Jugo’s voice sounded even more displeased because, several minutes ago, he had just pacified Ayano, who might have possibly gone to the hotel where Kazuma was staying at and set it aflame in her rage.

“This is something that cannot be helped. She had been in such close terms with Masato after all.”

Genma made his comments looking as though he has nothing to do with it, making Jugo furious at his actions.

“Oh, I didn’t know you were so lenient. Since you are so concerned with Ayano, wouldn’t it have been better to calm her down earlier?”

Before, as Ayano was making a big scene shouting and screaming, Genma turned to one side as though nothing were happening and left his seat mid-way. And to be as thick-skinned as to come back only once she had finally calmed down, anyone would grumble about it, even Jugo.

“That was because I had to give instructions to everyone in the clan. At the same time, I wanted to hear the reports from the Fuga clan.”

Genma did not want to mention these things because they were of no relevance; it was fine to just ignore them. Jugo also knew this as well, so he stopped questioning about it as there were other matters that require discussion.

“So what do you think? Most of the people in the clan believe Kazuma did it----“
[Or, if you prefer, "Most of the people in the clan pinned the crimes on Kazuma"]

“To kill Masato and Takeshi without Ayano noticing, then show his self purposely before making an escape. Then, while making his escape, he spots Shingo and Takeya and continues to kill the both of them at the same time. Even though it is possible considering the timing……… it is still too difficult to be done.”

“Hearing you say that makes me feel much better. I almost thought I was the only normal one.”

Hearing such words from Jugo, who didn’t normally mock others, Genma showed a smirk on his face.

“It is because everyone feels insecure. Compared to some unknown enemy, they find it easier to think that Kazuma is back in Japan for revenge.”

“… Does Ayano feel insecure as well?”

‘She just lost her rationality due to Masato’s death; that’s all.”

Genma brought the issue across faintly, it was a critical period now, and there was no time to bother with that stubborn girl.

(Once we know the true identity of our enemy, feel free to be angry as much as you want!)

His thoughts were blunt, even though it would be difficult to say such things to Jugo.

“Compared to this, a problem still lies with Kazuma. No matter what, his actions are too suspicious. Maybe he is in cahoots with the enemy!”

“That could be true. If he really didn’t do it, he should have come and explained everything. It couldn’t be that he is afraid we might kill him without hearing him out first, right? Leaving you aside, he should still trust me a lot.”

“Indeed.”

Genma could only give a bitter smile in response to Jugo’s mocking remarks. He had done nothing to deserve Kazuma’s trust, so he had no way of rebutting his words at that time.

“However, I am the only one who can capture Kazuma.”

“……Were Shingo and Takeya really killed by Kazuma?”

“Even though this is just a speculation, I believe the murderer was someone else…… perhaps it is the person whom Ayano saw. But Kazuma did defeat the two of them beforehand. From the marks the wind blades made as they grazed the ground, and from the position of the bodies, Shingo and Takeya were definitely lying on the ground when they were attacked.”

Genma spoke faintly, but it sounded like more like boasting in Jugo’s ears. If Genma’s assumptions are true, Kazuma has already attained strength that rivals the main branch.

“You seem really happy, Genma. If this is true, why did you abandon Kazuma back then?”

Jugo finally asked the question that he had never asked in four years. He had always wondered about it.

No matter how bad Genma was at expressing himself, even if no one could understand what he was thinking, Jugo had to come to realize that Genma actually loved Kazuma a lot.

“I was born as a Kannagi, and live as a Kannagi. I am not allowed to choose any other way of living…… it is the same for my son as well.”

“So that is why you threw him somewhere you couldn’t reach? For him to choose any path he desired? Even so, there was still no need to leave him all alone! What if he had starved to death by the roadside?”

“Hmph…… What are you talking about? He is my son.”

“*Sigh*---- So that’s it.”

He had no strength to continue asking after that boastful statement; after Jugo finished talking about some unimportant matters, he returned to the main topic once more.

“So, can you defeat Kazuma?”

Genma did not reply. Instead he fixed his eyes upon Jugo, those eyes which were more convincing than any words could be, as though saying “there is no way I can lose.”

“I understand. I shall leave this matter to you then! When will there be results?”

“It should be settled today. If we give our enemies an inch, by spending too much time on Kazuma, they will take a mile.”
[actual text was more of “to put so much time on that guy will only let our enemy 得寸進尺”, literal translation: “give him an inch, he takes a metre.” I cant think of a proper phrase to rephrase that.]

“-----I am looking forward to your performance.”

Genma, without reply, showed his respects [or bowed, not sure which to use], and quietly left the room, intending to nab his son with his very own hands.

=== 2 ===
On the sixty-seventh storey of Yokohama’s LANDMARK TOWER, in the hotel “ROYAL STREET” closest to the skies, Kazuma was leisurely enjoying his dessert.

Be it a threat or a coax, Kazuma intends to squander off all the cash he obtained by any means possible, no matter how evil or horrendous the methods it may be.

However, as though to mock this sadistic decision, his hand phone rang. Kazuma shows an irritated expression, looking at the hand phone on the table.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure ”
[feel free to put in some other expression for a phone ringing ~.~ or input your favorite or some funny ringtone here, actual text sounds something like dulululululu~] [Ed: I have decided that Kazuma’s ringtone would be Hito Toshite Jiku ga Bureteiru, from Ootsuki Kenji feat. Nonaka Ai & Inoue Marina & Kobayashi Yuu & Sawashiro Miyuki & Shintani Ryouko, also known as the second OP from the anime series Sayonara Zetsubou Sensei. It translates to “twist twist twist twist”]

Staring at constantly ringing hand phone, he curses himself. Why did I forget to set it to voice mailbox. Even with that said, Kazuma cannot just turn his phone off now.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

The monotonous ringing continues. Kazuma did not pick up the phone; instead he began to think of the people who know his number one by one, trying to avoid reality.

“Bure Bure Bure Bure”

“Ahhh! It’s too noisy!”

He finally gives up, and presses the receive call button.

“Who is it?”

Kazuma does not bother to hide his unhappiness. He uses a very rude tone, which is sent to the ears of the person at the other end through electronic waves.

”Watashi (It is me in Japanese)” [no idea how the exact way he answer this.]

The other party sounds even ruder. Kazuma regrets his decision to pick up the phone from the bottom of his heart, as this is the voice that he least wants to hear in this world.

“Oh, Mr. Watashi? What a weird name. Did we meet somewhere before?”

“Quit joking around with me.”

Even though Kazuma tried to joke his way around this, the voice in the phone sounded just as arrogant as before. Kazuma takes a deep breath, and prepares himself to duel with the man who had abandoned him in the past.

“It has been a long time. I wonder; can I still call you “Father”?”

Genma’s voice caused memories of the past to automatically reawaken. I was still Kazuma Kannagi back then, who was pathetically weak.

Back then, I could never defy my father, only mindlessly listening to father’s orders to continue training, even though he knew I had no talent.

“You lost?”

It was not a question, nor verification. It was an unbelievably calm sentence that surpasses anger and disappointment, one that would deal a great blow upon the pitiful loser.

“You lost to some twelve year old girl?”

The voice repeated, as though it was said purposely.

“……I am……Really sorry……”

The boy placed his forehead on the tatami, squeezing out a very weak voice. The man did not answer, and just looked at the shivering boy with ice cold eyes.

“……So be it. It was a mistake to even want to train you to be a En-Jutsushi .”

The man gave up on the boy without mercy. But somehow, the boy seemed happy despite the man giving up on him.

“You don’t need to practice En-Jutsu anymore from now on.”

The boy was about to faint at first, but his face shined up suddenly. The man, upon verification, said the most crucial sentence.

“Someone who is not an En-Jutsushi, has no need to stay in the Kannagi family.”

“……Huh?”

The smile on the boy’s face hardened. The man continued talking as though it was a natural thing to do.

“From today on, you are no longer my son. Now scram off to some other place!”
[or you can use get lost instead]

“……What……Fath……Father!”

“I am no longer your “Father”.”

The man said coldly.

“Get out of my presence immediately.”

After saying that bluntly, the man walked out of the room without even looking at the boy.

“Fath….Father! Please wait!”

The man looked down on the boy who hugged his arm emotionlessly, and then tossed him away. The force of the toss is unknown; the boy almost hit the wall, and was thrown out very roughly.

”Fath….Father! Father!”

The boy was unable to stand up, and could only cry out in pain and misery. He reached out his hand, but was unable to touch anything---- even so, the boy refused to give up, and continued to extend his arm.

“Father-----!”

The man walked away without even turning his head.

There was no one who can reply to this boy who lost everything by now------

"Call me whatever you want”

“How about calling you Gen-chan then?”

“Why did you come back to Japan?”

Ignoring Kazuma’s cheeky words, Genma brought out the main topic.

“I believe the youngest child of the Yuuki family should have mentioned that I came back because “I felt like it.” Didn’t you hear him?”
[in chapter one the translation was “Must have been for something, I guess.” But I find “I felt like it” a better answer, since the original text was more of “a moment of jolly” or something like “I just felt like it”]

“…… Surrender! It is not too late now.”

“You guys seem to be treating me as the criminal. I have no intention of going down to find trouble with the Kannagi family, but if you guys come knocking on the door, I won’t be merciful.”

The chat seemed like two people talking on their own, or perhaps it should not even be considered a chat! A chat requires people to understand each other----- or at least try to understand----- and then give something like a reaction, but, the phrase “understanding each other” don’t seem to apply to these two.

“Do you think you can win against the Kannagi family?”

“No one will know unless I tried, right?”

Kazuma realizes that he is no longer afraid of Genma like in the past. From within that stubborn arrogance, a certain sense of warmth could be felt from this absence of fear.

(This stubborn old man didn’t change a bit…)

Kazuma didn’t pay attention to what Genma was saying at the other end of the phone, indulging himself in his own emotions.

“Kazuma, are you listening!”

Genma raised his voice. If it was four years ago, I might be kneeling next to the phone begging for forgiveness. Their relationship was that of absolute orders followed with absolute obedience.

“Huh? Oh, of course I am listening. What is it?”

The sound of deep breathing could be heard from the phone. It must have been Genma sighing!

“I must meet with you. I am going over to you now, is that okay?”

(Good chance)

Kazuma thought, he needed to clarify one thing ever since he heard his father’s voice again after four years.

(I want to know whether I have surpassed that man; whether I become stronger than the man who ordered me around in the past. No matter how, I must verify this myself.)

“No, now is not a convenient time.”

Kazuma’s expanding emotions were kept within his heart, without changing his cheeky way of speech, he said.

“Tonight at twelve, let’s meet in Minato-no-Mieru Oka Koen, 法蘭西山(French Hill? From the previous translator)”

“What kind of time is that? The park would have closed long ago!”

“Then no one will come to interrupt, right?”

Upon those words, Kazuma changed his tone.

“So you really want to kill me---- I will accept your challenge then.”

To Genma, I was nothing but a failed product, he wouldn’t go easy even when executing punishment on me, Kazuma truly believes.

“I deeply realized what you took me as since four years ago; but, I am no longer how I was four years ago. I will not let you order me around anymore.”

“Foolish kid. Fine, I shall let you understand the limitations of your own strength.”

Genma replied arrogantly, even though he knew clearly that his son has misunderstood him, he was unable to choose any other way of replying.

“I shall look forward to it then, “Father”.”

After excitingly bidding farewell, Kazuma ended the call. He switched his phone off immediately and threw the phone at the desk beside him.

However, the phone missed the intended target and rolled onto the floor.

Looking at his trembling left hand, Kazuma gave a bitter smile. His left hand was shaking so much that he could not control its strength, but he was not ashamed of that.

(Yeah, of course I am scared, because I am challenging the strongest Jutsushi of the Kannagi Clan.)

He clenches his left fist tightly, as though intending to trap his fear within. No matter how afraid I am, I must not run away. To truly sever all ties with the Kannagi clan, and to surpass the old me, I must perform the “ritual” of defeating my father, who symbolizes my past.

He does not hate Genma, in fact, now he finds the stubbornness in Genma rather pleasant.

But this and that are two different matters; this is something he cannot give in to, no matter what.

The trembling stopped. With a determination beyond the fear he felt in his tightly held left fist, Kazuma muttered to himself.

“I will not run or hide anymore. Nor will I go easy on you…… Old man.”
[A more rude way of calling father was used in this case, so I chose the term “Old man”]

=== 3 ===
The flames that Genma summoned swallowed and melted the wind blades away easily.

“…… What are you doing?”

With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has shown his possession of absolute power. [actual text: With his whole body wrapped in golden flames, Genma has descended(like a god) with the identity of a man with absolute power, cant think of any way to phrase this…] In the face of such magnificent power, any resistance is meaningless.

This man, Kannagi Genma, his mere existence is enough to let the opponent feel that way, and with such power, he definitely has this “right”.

“--- It’s not over yet!”

Kazuma retreated several steps sub-consciously, shouting as if it is to enhearten himself and formed new wind blades once more.

“The fun only starts now!”

About a hundred wind blades came towards Genma from all directions, but this is not a simultaneous attack: all the wind blades skillfully change their paths and speed, flying in the sky.

“Hmmm……”

Genma observed calmly, no matter how he moves, there is no way to fully avoid an attack like this. But he has already noticed the fact that each individual blade is no stronger those earlier.

Genma did not take any action, and simply stood there as the blades came to him. As the wind blades came into the flames around his body----- they vanished without a trace.

(This cannot be…)

Realizing the huge gap between their strength, Kazuma is so shocked that he is at a loss for words, while Genma leisurely watched Kazuma’s expression.

“I believe this is not your full strength? I have no time to play with you, so let me end this now!”

As he announced this, the flames increased at an explosive rate.

Several fire pillars shot out like beams, sounding like a fierce roar, with their tips aiming at Kazuma. It looked like a big snake or a dragon with an arced body; it is the materialized form of a such a great power.

To be stared upon by a poisonous snake, that is what the impression one would get from this! Controlling his body, which was trembling from fear, Kazuma jumped up with all his might.

In the blink of an eye, the place where Kazuma had been was swallowed up by the dragon’s mouth. Even though he escaped it in the nick of time, the flames that hit the floor became tiny pieces and continued to rampage violently.

Even though it is called tiny pieces of flame, they are actually flames that Genma control. The density of the flames is unusually high, and a direct hit would definitely turn one into ashes.

Kazuma focused all his attention in order to avoid them. He used the flow of the air to understand the situation, and by synchronizing with the wind spirits, Kazuma “saw” every single direction at the same time.

He accurately grasped the motion of all the flames that fell from the sky like rain, dodging at times, deflecting them at time with his wind.

To forcefully take down all of the flames was not an option. The power of the branch family cannot be compared with that of the main family; Kazuma has no confidence to survive for even one second with his wind barrier.

(Well, it is not like I am unable to do it. But now is not the time.)

Having escaped from the firestorm, Kazuma waits calmly for an opportunity to strike. According to Genma’s actual strength, that was nothing at all, even if he had blocked that attack, there was nothing to be proud of.

“Oh, you dodged it?”

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 099.jpg|thumb]]

Genma waved his hand and all the flames extinguished instantly. There was no trace of what just happened, not even a leaf was burnt, as if it was all just an illusion.

“To burn nothing but the intended target? That’s not a simple trick.”
[This line is something I edited from the original text. The original text said “to burn anything besides the target? That’s not a simple trick”… didn’t make sense to me, maybe it’s a printing error, or if anyone can understand this line, please tell me.]

The higher the level of En-Jutsushi, the easier it is to fully control the spirits and the flames materialized from them. It can even defy physics laws, like burning in water without making the water boil, or forming flames that affect only the intended target.

“I should say the same for you. I originally intended to kill you…… But it seems I went too easy on you. You should be proud; I admit that you are someone worthy for a fight with me.”

A gallant smile appears on that strict face as Genma praised his own son. But this son simply scratches his nose tip with a bitter smile in return.

“Ah---- Ermm… Actually, you don’t need to be so serious……. I am, after all, just a failed product. So why don’t you relax a bit?”

Genma ignores his ridiculous words, and begins to concentrate. He gathers his power attentively, creating an even stronger power.

(I can see it clearly…)

Unlike the flippant expression earlier, Kazuma mobilizes all his energy to try to see through the instant of the attack. There will only be one chance, so there is no room for failure.

“Don’t die, Kazuma.”

Genma has no intention of killing Kazuma; he did not forget that his main objective is to capture Kazuma. So Genma released a tremendous amount of power, while keeping it at a level that will leave the target barely alive.

(-----Now!!)

Kaboom![explosion]

The flames that appeared in front of Genma suddenly expanded and exploded. The shockwave hit the vegetation in the area, chairs and dustbins flew, and streetlights broke in all directions.

“I succeeded----?”

Genma is still engulfed in flames, even though the results were still unclear, but the surroundings look as though a bomb has just exploded. The plants fell away from Genma, and all moveable objects are nowhere in sight.

(Even though it was not a fatal hit, but he should have at least taken some damage!)

As the flame subsides, the scene inside becomes clear. What Kazuma saw inside was---

“So that is your killer shot?”

Completely unharmed----Even his coat was as tidy as before, Genma looked at Kazuma calmly.

“And I thought you grew up after these four years… So you only improved to the stage of playing such cheap tricks? What a disappointment.”

His words were as humiliating as four years ago. On that day, Genma looked down upon
Kazuma and said, “I have no use for trash”.

“Stop joking……”

Kazuma gnashed his teeth, squeezing out his voice with his fist held tight, trembling, as the dreadful scenes of the past appeared in his mind one by one. He lost his sense of reasoning.

“What a joke!! Disappointment!? You never expected anything from me!! Do you think you have any right to expect anything now? You, who abandoned me back----“

“Shut up!”

Genma’s insults were too painful for Kazuma, the scars from the wound four years ago still caused pain in his chest.

But Genma coldly interrupted the screams of the boy who was reminded of the past.

“If you want to make a fuss, I will give you time to do so later. Now you have only two options: either go back yourself, or I shall drag you back. You decide!”

“I choose neither.”

Kazuma replied without thinking. He has calmed down by now, and is no longer the kid who cried because his father abandoned him.

“Only you! I would rather die than lose to you! I will definitely defeat you!”

Kazuma answers sharply, while showing his middle finger--- maybe he is still a kid after all!

“So you still think you can defeat me? Without such cheap tricks, you can’t even win against Shingo and Takeya!”

“Oh, so you noticed?”

Kazuma shruged his shoulders lightly, as if implying “I don’t care about such a thing”.

“By inspecting the corpse, one can notice it easily; it was just a simple manipulation of oxygen to cause combustion. If it went unnoticed, it might be effective against second rate En-jutsushis and below.”

Genma saw through Kazuma’s trick completely. Kazuma simply transferred the oxygen around Shingo to Takeya’s surroundings as they were about to release their flames.

The sudden increase in oxygen concentration caused Takeya’s flames to go out of control. On the other hand, Shingo suffered from lack of oxygen as his flames burned the remaining oxygen out.

This is the killer move that Kazuma designed against En-Jutsushis. If there were two opponents, it works even better, as it kills two birds with one stone.

But as Genma has pointed out, this trick only works if the opponent is caught off guard.

As mentioned, En-Jutsushi can defy physics’ laws. It is one of the basics of an En-Jutsushi to learn how to how to light a flame without oxygen.

“So be it. Since you intend to fight no matter what, I shall show you what irresistible power means!”

Genma raises his “ki”[氣, energy? Spiritual energy? Something like that] to the maximum, a shade of azure spiritual energy bursts out from his body, and the fire spirits were dyed blue one by one.

The spirits that were soaked in the azure “ki” similarly materialized in the form of azure flames, replacing the originally glaring golden flames, and giving off a clear and transparent blue glow.

Kazuma watched the azure flames in amazement. After swallowing a few times, he mumbled in a hoarse voice...

“This is the first time I have seen it…… So this is the azure flames of Kannagi Genma…”

The flames of the Kannagi clan are flames of purification---- and the strongest among that would be “golden”.

That is absolutely true; however, the most outstanding force in the main family may sometimes even surpass this limit.

The “Divine Flame” ---- This is the invincible power that only the true chosen ones can attain. To be able to add the color of their “ki” to their flames, there have only been eleven who were able to attain such a level in the past thousand years, and the only ones who were able to attain this level after a period of two centuries were Genma with his “azure flame” and Jugo with his “purple flame”.

“Watch this closely! This is the true power that your cheap tricks are completely useless against.”

“Oh---- This does indeed seem like something those tricks won’t work against.”

Hearing what sounds like a loss declaration, Genma seemed to be slightly affected, but Kazuma was not finished with his words.

“So, let me get a little serious too then!”

Having said that, Kazuma raised his right hand up and pointed to the sky.

“Stop sounding so……”

Genma held his words back; wind spirits were gathering to Kazuma’s commands at an unbelievable speed, and Genma was attracted by this phenomenon.

“How…. How can that be….”

His shock came out as words from his mouth. At this moment, Genma realizes for the first time that he has underestimated his son’s powers.

Kazuma is not just someone worthy of a fight, as he has matured to a stage where Genma might not win even if he went all out.

Genma was stunned for just a few seconds and these few seconds were just what Kazuma wanted.

Genma quickly started his summoning, but Kazuma informed him calmly.

“It’s useless, my summoning speed is faster.”

To tell the truth, Kazuma has no confidence of beating Genma in terms of strength. In terms of attack power, fire spirits are the strongest among the four elemental spirits. That means that if an En-Jutsushi fights an equally powerful Fu-Jutsushi, and both attack at full strength, the En-Jutsushi will definitely win.

In that case, all the Fu-Jutsushi need to do is to not let the En-Jutsushi use full strength.

In terms of speed, wind spirits are the fastest, and to start summoning first means that the Fu-Jutsushi can attack before his opponent has gathered enough strength. So if one can aim for such a time difference, there is no way to lose.

To act weak first, and when the enemy is unable to obtain full strength, reveal his true capabilities for the first time.

Some people may consider him despicable, but “righteousness” does not exist in Kazuma’s dictionary. “A winner is a winner, no matter how it is won” is his philosophy.

Kazuma knows he is sure to win, he has already gathered more power than Genma in his hand, and all that is left is to release it.

“I will spare your life---- Be grateful for that!”

As if condensing the size of a big typhoon by ten thousand times, a very scary energy rampaged violently. The frantic winds turned into countless blades dashing across, cutting the azure flames into tiny bits.

“Argh…… Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Even so, the frenetic winds do not seem to be weakening. They reach the flesh of Genma, and without stopping at all---- went through.

The blades were so fast and sharp that there wasn’t even time for the victim to feel pain; instead, an eternal piercing chill was felt----- That was the last feeling Genma felt as he succumbed to the darkness.[or simply, lost consciousness]

“...........................”

Kazuma emotionlessly looks upon his father’s body, lying flat on the ground with blood flowing out from all over. Genma lies on the red-stained floor, motionless, as if he is dead.

“......!”

Kazuma, with his head lowered, whose shoulders began shivering as it spread across his entire body, finally burst out in excitement.

“……Ho……Ha……Haha……Ha……Hahahahahahahaha!! This is great! I won! Now you know how strong I really am! Damn dad! You shall lie down on the sickbed in regret! Ahahahahahahaha……Hahahaha……Haha……Ha……”

Kazuma, who was laughing loudly in the empty park, calmed down all of a sudden and collapsed onto the floor in lassitude. He looked up into the night sky with a troubled expression.

---But the moon did not answer any of his questions.

“I won….. What to do…… Tsoi Rin…… What…… should I do from now on……?”

No one could answer him, the moon just stayed in the unreachable night sky, shining down silently.

=== 4 ===
It was after two in the morning by the time Kazuma reached the hotel, his steps seemed heavy, due to three continuous days of fighting.

But he still cannot rest yet. The wind brought a strong scent of fire.

(Kannagi again? When will they ever learn……)

Even though it is troublesome, Kazuma has no intention to run away, the enemy is waiting at the main entrance of the hotel. Kazuma walked there directly.

Perhaps he sensed Kazuma approaching, the thin little shadow sitting beside the flowerbed turned his head.

Due to the darkness of the night, Kazuma was unable to see the person’s face clearly, but he is very small all in all. The powers he possessed within were abnormal, they are still weaker than Ayano, but on a different level compared to Shingo and Takeya.

(……? Was there such a person in the Kannagi family……?)

The shadow approached the doubtful Kazuma without warning. The face of the shadow was revealed by the streetlights and he seemed younger than expected----No, he is young: around ten or eleven years old.

He was wearing light yellow shorts with a duffle that includes a hat, and a pair of bluchers. His outfit seems simply yet deliberate.

Inclusive of that cute face that one may mistake for a girl, he was giving off a gentle yet mature aura. The youth looks just like a well brought up little master.

The youth seemed tense and nervously looked at Kazuma, who was looking at him with suspicious eyes. After staring at each other for a few seconds, the young boy opened his mouth slowly.

“Frankly speaking, I don’t really believe it…… But since you are here now, that means that father has lost?”

(Father----?)

Even though later on, whenever Kazuma recalls this scene, he feels really stupid, but right now Kazuma could not understand what this youth meant. So he asked directly.

“----- Who are you?”

The youth’s eyes seemed very strict all of a sudden. He seems to be angry, but as he looks too cute, he does not seem taunting in any way.

“Are you saying this for real----- Brother.”

“Brother-----? Ah, so it is Ren!”

Kazuma clapped his hands, and called out his brother’s name, who should be twelve by now.

(That reminds me, I did have a brother.)

If he was to say this out, his brother would most probably look down on him. Kazuma forcefully kept these words back in his mouth.

“You grew up! It has been ten years since we last met, right?”

”…..I don’t think it has been that long!”

Ren answered strictly.

“Is that so? But it should have been about four years since we last met, right? After all I don’t recall seeing you when I left.”

“Yes, you left home without saying a word.”

“Oh…… Ahh…… Sorry about that……”

Ren’s voice seemed even more serious. Kazuma could only return with an embarrassed smile.

The reason why Kazuma forgot about Ren was not because he is heartless---- Or should I say, not just because he is heartless.

Unlike his elder brother, Ren was born with exceptional flame powers, and thus Genma had high expectations of him. Perhaps Genma was worried that Kazuma’s uselessness might be passed onto Ren, because he tried to stop them from interacting as much as possible.

The frequency of the two brothers meeting were perhaps not even once every half a year---- But even so, the pure [term used is純真: virtuous, pure, innocent, chaste, guiltless]
Ren put his father’s intentions aside, and looked up to Kazuma wholeheartedly.

Even though Kazuma has complex feelings towards his talented brother, but that cute smile of the boy who loves to stay with him made him unable to raise any hatred against Ren.

Even though this is not the outcome Genma wanted, but Kazuma and Ren is a pair of close brothers.

.-----So in the end I guess you can only call that heartless!

“Ah----- so what are you doing here?”

Kazuma perked up and asked Ren.

Ren put on a serious expression suddenly, looking straight into Kazuma’s eyes.

“I…… I am here to persuade you.”

“-----Oh~”

Kazuma grumbles, and walks off, leaving Ren behind.

“Nii-sama!?”

“No matter what, let’s go into the room! It has been a really busy day, I am drained.”

After guessing the reason for his fatigue, Ren’s expression grew dull. But nothing could be done just by standing there; he must bring Kazuma back somehow.

Ren ran slowly following Kazuma, who has already reached the room.

Ren sat on the edge sofa lightly. He was being wary, but because the sofa was way too soft, if he sat down completely, he might be buried within.

There was a teacup in front of Kazuma, and a mug filled with honey and hot milk for Ren. But neither of them touched their cups, they were looking at each other as though trying to find out what the other party is thinking.

“Back to the topic, so why did you think of coming here?”

“…..Huh? That is because……”

Kazuma raised his hand to stop Ren, who was about to repeat the same question.

“I heard the reason. But why? Kannagi Genma has made his move, so why did you still come here? Normally one wouldn’t expect him to lose against me!”

Genma will never lose, that is common knowledge in the clan, because ever since Jugo lost a leg in a traffic accident, Genma was undoubtedly the strongest jutsushi in the Kannagi clan.

They must still be thinking that right now! Believing that Genma will bring a badly wounded Kazuma back very soon.

But Ren does not seem to feel that way, the Ren who believes in the strength of his father more than anyone else. And this means---------

“What do you know?”

Ren tried his best to fight back against those eyes that seem to see right through him.

“I know some rumors, on some mysticism website in Europe.”

The users of the “magic”, a technique of the past, uses the convenient internet very earnestly.

The website Ren found was one of those that Jutsushis use to exchange information.

“I heard them saying…… The “Contractor” is Japanese……”

Kazuma widened his eyes slowly, witnessing this reaction; Ren gathered up his courage and told Kazuma his assumptions.

“I have no proof. But…… I am very certain. That is you, right? The only Contractor verified to exist in history…… That is you, isn’t it, Nii-sama?”

“You are wrong.”

Kazuma answered in a dull manner. He stopped Ren, who was about to say something, and continued talking.

“Not the only one, there is at least another one. I think we both know this very well.”

“So…. You are indeed the……”

Ren looked respectfully at Kazuma, who admitted to his enquiries tactfully.

“No matter, this kind of thing is not important. Let’s get to the main topic!”

Kazuma placed one leg over the other comfortably, and took up his cup, whereas Ren sat upright, and used his youth-like straightforward mouth to speak openly.

“So let me ask you, are you the Fu-Jutsushi who has been killing the Kannagi Jutsushis these couple of days?”

“That is not done by me.”

Kazuma answered in a very straightforward manner as well.

“I told everyone that I met, but no one believed me, why is that so?”

Even though he believes Ren knows the reason, but he decided to keep this to himself. This could be a very wise decision!

“If that is the case, why won’t you come back to explain yourself!? At this rate, you will have the whole Kannagi clan as your enemy soon!”

“……Do you still not get it?”

Ren looks at Kazuma, who replied so calmly, with strict eyes----- but still not taunting.

“No matter how strong you are, against the Kannagi clan……”

“Our old man seems to have said the same thing! Even though he is in pretty bad shape now, no thanks to me. Ayano cannot be even considered a worthy opponent. Those in the branch family are nothing; I should not lose as long as I don’t fight against the clan chief.”

There is no way Ren can rebut the confident Kazuma. Perhaps it is for the sake of his brother, who seemed ready to cry, Kazuma tuned his tone down.

“…… I understand that what I am doing is very silly. To fight just because I can win is just like proving I am an idiot. As long as I head back and say hello, the clan chief is likely to forgive me. But…… I have no intention of giving in to the Kannagi clan in any way anymore.”

Kazuma stopped half way, and flushed some red tea down his throat, and the sound of the cup being put back onto the coaster was abnormally clear.

“After so long, I no longer hate the Kannagi family, even though I have obtained much more power than all the power of those who bullied me in the past put together, I don’t intend to take revenge for that, and put myself at their level.

However, that does not mean I have forgotten all the things that they did to me, and the painful scars in my heart.

In order to overcome the weakness in myself, I gave up on the Kannagi name. So I shall not give in to the Kannagi clan in any way, I vow upon my name of Yagami never to give in.”

It didn’t sound emotional; more of a calm tone, but, the unwavering determination was clearly portrayed.

Ren can only choose to remain silent, as his words cannot touch Kazuma at all, this is a very obvious fact.

“Even though it is a very dumb determination! After all, I can only say this right now.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Ren looks surprised. Kazuma replied as though it is only natural.

“The Kannagi clan will be exterminated soon. I saw one of the enemies today, which that is way beyond Ayano’s level. And our old man doesn’t seem like he can recover in time!”

Even though he is the one who gravely wounded Genma, Kazuma doesn’t seem like he cared.

“You…… How come you even say such a thing!? Nii-sama, aren’t you part of the Kannagi family too? Is it fine for you, even if your family members die!?”

“That is none of my business. I am no longer a Kannagi, nor do I have any family members.”

Kazuma answered all the questions very clearly in front of Ren, who was shouting out in shock.

“Don’t get the sequence wrong, Ren. I did not abandon the Kannagi family, the Kannagi family abandoned me.”

“That is…… But……”

“Can you still say then, that I am obliged to do anything for the Kannagi clan?”

Ren was unable to say anything, Kazuma’s words were very true, and Ren has no right to ask for help either.

But, if he is to give up just like this, then it defeated the whole purpose of coming to find Kazuma.

Kazuma must be persuaded somehow, but nothing can be said. Kazuma was emotionlessly looking upon Ren, who lifted his head, revealing pitiful eyes seeking help from him.

“……Wu……Wuwu……. Wahh…… Wuwu……”

Under the consistent stare between the two, Ren finally started to sob.

“Hey hey…… Why are you crying over such a trivial matter? Now it seems as though I am the bad guy.”

Perhaps he lacks the self-awareness of a bad guy, Kazuma spit out such a brainless line.

Ren just continues to weep, unable to reply. And in this speechless period, only his sad weeping echoed.

“……Damn it……”

Kazuma is the first to give in. He grabbed a towel by the side and tossed it to Ren.

Kazuma sighed in reply to the humanoid covered by the towel.

“Stay here for tonight! Use that to wipe your face clean and go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow…… I will send you back.”

“……Nii-sama!!”

Ren pulled the towel away, and let out a cheerful cry. He jumped over the table, and leaped into Kazuma’s chest directly, hugging him.

(I knew this was going to happen…)

Kazuma caresses Ren’s head gently, looking at the ceiling.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even in the past, Kazuma has never been able to refuse Ren’s “requests”. No matter how unreasonable, as long as he uses his angelic smile to ask and beg, eventually resulting in tears, Kazuma will still listen to him in the end.

This time, it is no exception. But------

Kazuma grabed Ren by the back of his neck, and picks him up easily. Ren, who was picked up like a little cat, looked at Kazuma dazedly at first, but eventually let out a smile across his face.

This is not adulation, just merely overly happy. Upon realizing this, Kazuma finds it even harder to hide his suspicions.

(Is this kid really twelve? Is it okay to be this cute?)

Kazuma cannot help but fear for his brother’s future, but he stops his thoughts instantly. If he continued, some weird thoughts may arise.

He tossed Ren, who was in his hand. Ren span around once and buried into the sofa accurately.

“Go to sleep!”

“Ehh~~ But……”

After hearing Kazuma’s cold words, Ren’s reaction seemed displeased.

“What is it?”

“I want to chat more. It has been a long time since we last met after all……”

Kazuma stared at Ren in refusal, but the result was the same as always. Kazuma added the defeat to the tens of losses in the past, so much so that he had already lost count, keeping record at one corner of his head.

“------ I get it. What do you want to ask about?”

With Kazuma raising the white flag in surrender, Ren asked timidly.

”Erm… Err… What do I have to do, to be as strong as you, brother?

“How would I know the training methods of an En-Jutsushi?”

Ren pouted from the straightforward answer.

“Besides, you already were born with enough talent, so I guess there is no need to undergo some weird training for that!”

“That is not true! I am probably the least talented in the main family.”

“……Then what can you say about me, who was abandoned by the family due to my lack of talent?”

Kazuma replied as if he had no other choice, and Ren showed an agitated reaction.

“You are very talented too! To practice Fu-Jutsu to its limits! Compared to nii-sama, I am still only a newbie. My flames are incomparable to nee-sama- Ayano, or father.”

“--- The way you compare yourself with the owner of Enhaira or the Divine Flames is a problem in itself.”

“But……”

Ren’s expression is filled with anxiousness; it seems that he feels inferior having such elite family members around him.

But in the eyes of Kazuma, the power Ren possesses is not much difference compared with Ayano four years ago; it is just that Ayano has the Enhaira to make the difference greater.

As for Jugo and Genma, that is out of the question. Only those with the Divine Flames can be compared to another Divine Flame wielder. Ren is at least ten years too early to want to feel inferior because of that.

In other words, that was a meaningless comparison, but even if he said that, Ren is unlikely to accept it. This is because he is lost at the great power difference now, and fails to see the hope that lies in the future.

“In other words, if you sincerely wish to become stronger, even the lack of talent is not a big deal!”

In the end, Kazuma decided to tell him his thoughts frankly, even though he knows clearly that it is not much different than usual things, but he couldn’t find any other way to comfort Ren.

“You mean “Diligence is better than Talent?”

He waves at Ren, who pouted in unhappiness.

“These are not words of etiquette. If one knows only to work hard, there will still be barriers that cannot be overcome. Those without talent will never be able to attain some levels.

But if they put their heart into it, they will be too busy to notice that kind of thing. So no matter how ridiculous or impossible it seems, one can only work hard at it. If you still cannot do it despite working hard after ignoring all common knowledge and limits, you can always just give up then.”

Perhaps the words used to put his point across were too strong; Ren can’t help but feel afraid.

“Is…… Is this how you got stronger, brother?”

“Yup, I would be on the brink of death almost once weekly!”

“To work hard until such a state, did you really want to take reven……get back at father?”

Maybe he was afraid that the word “revenge” would be too harsh, he began stuttering all of a sudden. No matter, Kazuma can only give a bitter smile to a speculation that defers so much from the truth.

“I am really happy you look up to me so much. But I am not that powerful a person. The reason I left Japan was to run away: to run away wholeheartedly, from Dad-------- and that woman, to somewhere far, far away. I didn’t want to have anything to do with the Kannagi family. I didn’t even think about taking revenge on our Old Man until he called me.”

“So then, why?”

”About this…… All I can say is that I have a lot of difficulties!”

Faced with such innocent questioning, Kazuma tried to get his way out of it, as the content is not suitable for innocent kids like Ren.

“A lot of difficulties?”

“Anyways, it is just a lot…… Speaking of which, the last time I was in China Mainland, I met the Dragon King-----“

“A lot of difficulties-----“

“Listen to me properly! That happened in Sichuan Province…”

Ren forgot his original question eventually. Without even realizing it, he became indulged in the stories. Kazuma let out a sigh of relief deep within his heart, while continuing to exaggerate his adventures overseas.

=== 5 ===
After coaxing the excited Ren to sleep, Kazuma finally laid on his end of the bed. He fell asleep as soon as he rested his head on the pillow, but his resting period ended in the blink of an eye.

“------------------------“

Kazuma was awakened by an evil presence, and jumped off the bed quickly. Right at that instant, he sensed that there was some black object passing by slowly below his feet.

(This is-------!)

Kazuma steps onto the trembling floor, and heads into Ren’s room.

“Ren! Are you awake!?”

“Yes!”

Ren woke up long ago and is wearing his shoes. Despite his young age, he is still a Kannagi Jitsushi, and there is no way he can fail to notice such a strong ominous presence of youki(妖氣).

“What is happening!?”

“Some idiot sliced the whole hotel! We must escape now!”

Kazuma grabbed Ren up without explaining, and ran towards the window.

“Wait…… Wait a second, brother…… Don’t tell me…”

Kazuma answered Ren’s question with action. A gust of wind broke the glass of the window. Kazuma jumped out of the exit he made without hesitation.

Needless to say, he was hugging Ren throughout the whole process.

Naturally, there is nothing at the other end of the exit. The light of dawn shines upon Earth’s surface, which seemed so hopelessly far away.

The fear in Ren was transformed into sounds from his mouth.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

His cry was left far behind, as the two descended at such a speed. Ren shut his eyes tightly.

But just before they violently smashed into the ground, a gentle wind caught them. Kazuma has skillfully changed his posture, with his legs landing perfectly.

“Hey, we reached our destination.”

Kazuma lightly knocked Ren who held on tightly to him, and informed him that they have already reached the ground. Ren opened his fearful eyes, and looked at the surroundings.

“Bro……Brother…… Am I still alive……?”

“The real trouble only starts now.”

Ren stood on his own two feet, lifting his head to look up, and what he saw was unbelievable.

(The hotel is falling from the sky……?)

The hotel was cut about one-third its height from the top and is sliding down from the place it was cut. A building of about a hundred meters in height is falling down from a height of two hundred meters. This is just like a giant meteor dropping into Earth, a catastrophe beyond human comprehension.

----- Some idiot sliced the whole hotel------

What Kazuma said flashed into Ren’s mind once more.

(This…… was done by a human……?)

Those unlucky people who were at where the building broke off were like abandoned puppets, dropping down one by one. The only fortunate thing is probably that they had no time to even be afraid as their bodies were sliced, leaving the upper part indicating that it is a piece of flesh that no longer has any life in it.

“Don’t move recklessly.”

In order to defend against the fall of the building, Kazuma released a kekkai of wind. Ren held on tightly to the lower end of Kazuma’s jacket in reflex.

The next moment----

Kadoong……Bam……

The remains of the gigantic building slam onto the ground violently.

The nightmarishly smooth cutting point brought about a disaster. The upper portion of the hotel that fell until it reached the ground remained its original upright position. The people who spent their night in that portion of the hotel must have fully enjoyed the ecstasy of a free-fall of two hundred meters. Ren saw countless shadows at the windows, their faces distorted from the fear and despair, or was he imagining it?

“……Argh……”

The hotel that fell at a horrifying speed was totally smashed out of shape. And with that, the kinetic energy obtained during the freefall was released in all directions.

Countless pieces ------ objects of about ten meters ----- flew towards the two, who were at close range, located right in the centre of the impact. These pieces were equivalent to bombs flying at high speed, and all of them were forcefully blocked by Kazuma’s kekkai of wind.

Kazuma did not continue to stay where he was, but instead used the force of the explosion to fly up into the sky. The spherical kekkai skillfully dissolved the impact, and they floated back to a safe distance.

“……Ah……Ah……”

Looking at where the hotel was, Ren moaned.

Dust was everywhere, thus the actual scene could not be seen. But------

In those eyes that were looking up, one can see the despair in them. The dust flew no higher than fifty meters, but there was nothing left above that. The lower portion of the hotel which was originally safe from harm is no longer there.

The high rise building, famed to be the tallest in Japan, Yokohama‘s LANDMARK TOWER is totally destroyed.

(This…… This cannot be…… This kind of thing……)

Unable to look at the scene directly, Ren shifted his line of vision, and looked down, just to notice the floor around him.

Perhaps it was done by the flying pieces, countless holes were made in the blacktop. The number of people lying down in the area is uncountable.

Even though it is dawn, at an area so near to the government organization, it is impossible that there was no one moving about. White collar people who left home early in the morning, teenagers going for their morning jog, newspaper distributors and such, they were all hit directly by concrete pieces, and are all lying on the floor, moaning.

The blood pool that soaked the road continued to spread out further, they were too weak to escape from the jaws of death, and yet they were still not dead yet------ or rather, they are unable to die yet.

Those who stayed in the hotel might have been more fortunate, at least, they can go without pain.

Ren buried his face into Kazuma’s back, and held on tight with his trembling hands. He feels as though all these people who were moaning in pain were looking at him, blaming him, and he cannot bear to watch it any further.

“What a big mess he made.”

After landing on the floor, Kazuma mumbled as though this has nothing to do with him.

“This…… is the enemies’ Fu-Jutsushi……?”

“Maybe.”

“Can’t…… Can’t this be stopped? If it was you, brother……”

“Ah------ Nope, I can’t interfere with the wind that guy controls.”

Hearing Kazuma say it so simply, Ren seemed shocked and doubtful.

“That cannot be? Because brother, you are……”

“Yeah, that is the reason I am guessing, perhaps there is someone like me.”

Ren is unable to say anything, his pale expression shivered slightly. This cannot be blamed. To have to fight against this kind of enemy, even the Kannagi family-----

“Don’t look so pitiful. Don’t worry; it is not like that in reality.”

Being caressed on the head by Kazuma, Ren gave a relieved smile, but it changed into one of doubt in a moment.

“So then, why is that? You should know already don’t you?

“Yea, after what just happened, I think I am beginning to understand what is going on.”

Kazuma grabbed his fist tightly, and hit one of the pieces of concrete with its steel reinforcing bars stabbed into the floor at the side, with great force.

The seemingly durable piece of the building was smashed into bits, together with its steel foundation, and the piece of rubble flew out like a bullet, chopping down the only remaining streetlight.

“How dare you joke with me like this…… I shall let you know that there are some things in the world that must never be done……”

Looking at his enraged brother, Ren began to shiver in fear. He is glad, from the bottom of his heart, that Kazuma’s fury is not directed towards himself.

“Hmph…… So he’s here? Get further away from me.”

Sensing the approaching of the enemy, Kazuma gave his orders to Ren.

“Bro……Brother……”

“Don’t worry. There is only one enemy, and there is no room for you in this battle. Just wait in that corner over there, I will come and get you once this is over.”

“You…… You are sure to win, right? Brother

“Leave it to me. Your brother is invincible!”

Kazuma raised his fist with the thumb sticking up without even turning his head as wind surrounded his body, taking up to the sky. Ren watched that the back view of his confident brother with total belief.

Seeing the batch of youki right before his eyes, Kazuma felt endless fear. A youma(妖魔) of this level should be locked in the deepest depths of Hell, even if it is not, it should not be released onto the surface.

But Kazuma did not reveal this kind of thought. He spoke in a very natural manner.

“Hi, thanks for your kind hospitality a while ago------ I believe this is the first time I met you in person?”

“That thing” remained silent, no matter whether it could talk, its attitude cannot be more obvious. To place such a cold desire to kill in front of him, so cold it would make one feel as though he is trapped in an ice cavern, even an untrained person could mistake it.

(Strike before it does!!)

Kazuma fired a gust of powerful wind without warning. He did not go easy on him; in fact, he cannot go easy on him. He intends to maintain this relentless attack until the enemy is destroyed, and so he continuously released gusts of wind.

But, the reaction of his opponent changed suddenly. An ominous premonition made him shift to one side at top speed---- a black wind went through the place where he just was.

Even though he was bounced off by the shockwave, Kazuma knew the true identity of the black wind clearly.

The strength to be able to push Kazuma’s wind back, and such ominous aura, there could be no doubt.

“Such unorthodoxy…”

The enemy is clearly stronger than Kazuma. But even so, Kazuma cannot give in, as a Jutsushi, there is no room for such unorthodoxy to exist.

(Should I reveal my true strength? After all Ren already knows…)

Just as he set his mind to it, Ren’s screams reached the Kazuma’s ears.

“Wahhh! Bro…… Brother! Bro------“

“Ren----!? Damn it!”

The broken-off scream disrupted Kazuma’s concentration, and the opponent did not let this chance slip by. A black wind graced past Kazuma’s throat, if he did not notice it in time, his head would have undoubtedly separated from his body.

Pressing on the wound on his throat, Kazuma was shocked.

(How can there be another person-----? This should not be possible-----Ah!)

Kazuma had completely forgotten, the black wind not only does not obey Kazuma’s will, it can even hide others in its presence.

This was a careless mistake that cannot be forgiven, as the ambusher is now retreating, taking Ren with him.

But Kazuma could not give chase, because if he did not keep his mind on the monster just in front of him, he is sure to die. Understanding that all the more, Kazuma cannot take any action.

“Damn! Ren! Stay alive!”

Kazuma removes Ren from his mind, and concentrates on how to eliminate the foe before him.

The wind began to shine with an azure glow. The black wind retreats as though it is fearful of that glow.

(I am so gonna kill you-----!)

As Kazuma gathers the azure wind into a power to be fired out-----

“That thing” lifted the edges of its lips slightly into a smirk, and then in front of Kazuma’s stunned eyes, disappeared slowly.

“----------!!”

Kazuma raised his head to look into the sky, even though he knows that the enemy is flying upwards at a high speed----- but that is all. He has no way of catching up, nor can he use his wind to follow, and he can no longer sense the presence of Ren by now.

“I was being played with completely-------“

Kazuma mumbled faintly, and then walked out from the battlefield-like ruins of the hotel.

(Wait for me, Ren! I will definitely save you-----)

Kazuma put on a completely clueless expression as he walked past the police and fire-fighters who have gathered, mixing into the crowds.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-29T00:41:22Z

Nerevarine:

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Still not ready? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“Please—wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind blew against Hyoue. The air was filled with the ''ki'' of the youma and passed beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ''ki'' of the youma that passed beneath his palms was like an air that would swallow everyone, no matter whom.

It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this was an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the three defensively prepared people were killed without anyone being alerted.

The Fuuga clan was summoned in order to better understand the situation. Because of this, Hyoue, gathered the youma ''ki'' to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, t—this is....”

The sound of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ''ki'' in his palms without losing any. It was a very cold air. Even for powerful practitioners the ''ki'' provided sufficient reasons to fear it.

“This was caused by ''fuujutsu,'' and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in a wind ''kekkai'' and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report was not in the least beneficial, any practitioner could easily understand from the sight of the incident.

“I understand. But, who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; then Juugo spoke in a consoling voice.

“So it's like that? Good job; you may retire... Right—how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. However, he can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bowed.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will give instructions to my subordinates for I will now retire….”
“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”

The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.

The enemy was a ''fuujutsu'' practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thought of a certain person who had—coincidentally—just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly disliked him, but only he is ignorant of this fact.

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.” Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You—! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. Genma coldly looked on in a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes.

Genma looked down on Yorimichi from the depth of his heart, facing a person who had no strength except for scheming and yet was chosen as the suzerain.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item.

Genma thought the one who succeeded the position of suzerain should be the strongest practitioner. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enraged Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No—should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connect items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with ''low scruples.”
For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma did not contradict; the reply would have been extremely disrespectful if he did.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo would not allow the continuation of such an insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he ordered Yorimichi to be taken away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner or later!”

Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me, please forgive him.”

Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzerain cares deeply for the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, underscoring each other’s reasoning, they smiled at the same time. In addition, with that, they understood the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“...That’s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility, Genma. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”

“Understood.” Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face began to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.

She appeared without even waiting a second.

“Bah!” She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh...? What’s going on?”

Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. With black hair that almost reached her back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the 'dark and cold' atmosphere had completely vanished. The spiritual energy that emerged from her cleansed the room's atmosphere in one breath.

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. The people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light; their uncomfortable and distressed feeling completely vanished.

As if facing the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The person in the doorway was the one who had the ability to vanquish darkness, with spiritual powers not below the power of light, heir of the suzerain and owner of Enraiha, and Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”

Juugo tested his daughter with a serious expression, as when he asked other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter ... at least this is what Juugo thought.

“Excuse me.” Ayano at that moment finished bowing. “The youma that was released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”

Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning. “So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t from “three people have been killed.” Instead, it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.

“Nobody saw who, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”

“Of course there's a suspect.” Faced with Ayano’s questions, Juugo replied heavily, “It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s...”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s "sun vein" furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name; the one who fought against you in the 'Succession Ceremony,' betting Enraiha, the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan ."

“'Older cousin...' Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that even be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard he left the country... and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is. Supposedly, he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma... Looks like he hates us…” Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that,” Genma replied without any facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we cannot just kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If...?”

Ayano turned to look at Genma, searching for a clue as to what Genma was thinking. Genma accepted Ayano’s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win.

Ayano stopped her meaningless gaze, and turned to look towards Juugo.

“So what do we do next? Eliminate him?

“I mean, we still cannot be certain whether Kazuma was the one who did it; but no matter, we should find him and talk with him first.”

After seeing his daughter, who said such words so easily, Juugo sensed danger.

Perhaps due to the mighty power that Enraiha bears, whenever Ayano is faced with a problem, she is inclined to use power to resolve it. Juugo has always hoped that she understands that she will be the next clan chief and therefore would need to be more flexible in her thinking.

There is no need for you to take action at this moment in time. Remain on stand-by until an order is given!”

“…...I get it, fine…”

Even though she did not seem pleased, Ayano still obeys her father’s words, and she quickly left the scene after bowing. Up until the paper door was closed, the attitude she portrayed by not even looking at Juugo showed just how unhappy she was.

“……This stubborn child.”

Juugo sighed as he muttered this. But despite his tone being so bitter, he was still unable to hide that overflowing love he has for her.

=== 2 ===
It was easy for the information network of the Kannagi clan to find out where Kazuma was.
Finding him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

Therefore, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they had opposing personalities, they were great friends. This combination, outside the main family, could be said to be without equal.

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards at hand; however, the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family might have been a deadly mistake. Why? That is because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will be problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they waited for the upcoming report, they headed directly in Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they had absolutely no desire to persuade him; however, they never expected that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Is the report ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion couldn't satisfy them at all. They didn't know how many times they had repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them were still waiting to receive the same report, they should have known it didn't matter how much they asked…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person, Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily as, in reality, they turned the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying; the Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo. A situation in which the Fuuga shielding him wasn't impossible, insulting them, in order to change the attention of Shingo from Takeya was certainly welcomed.

Thinking shortly, Shingo gritted his teeth angrily and said:

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, aren't they very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just as Takeya had wished, Shingo had completely forgotten about the issue of the reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya had a thought — — not unlike that which he heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly, he felt it to be very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right ahead, about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two, a voice appeared. This is a jutsu used by the Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits”, which is used for sending their voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice even over large distances.

“He’s coming! I won’t leave him any limbs, arms or legs, burn it all! Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anyone to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. It could be seen from his hatred-filled eyes that his passion certainly could be really problematic.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 051.jpg|thumb]]

Shingo rattled on explaining how he would execute Kazuma. Shingo hoped Kazuma would at least put up some resistance before he was half-dead, then they could slowly torture him to the brink of death. Shingo would make sure Kazuma would suffer the most pain and suffering possible.

Takeya pulled a small distance away from Shingo after seeing how was. In his heart he was thinking, “So this guy is this dangerous.” And so, the distance between their hearts grew larger.

Just when a rift between their friendship was about to form, Kazuma appeared

Facing the defenseless, seemingly casual Kazuma ---- To them that is how it seemed ------Takeya greeted him in an arrogant manner.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“….Oh, it is the successor of the Oogami family?”

A moment of pause; it was needed for Kazuma to recollect his memories. But, Takeya took it as a display of shock as if Kazuma just realized he was being ambushed. This uprising arrogant mentality gradually weakened Takeya’s concentration.

“Do you know why we are here?”

Takeya used a tone filled with superiority to say. At the same moment, Takeya calmed Shingo, whose eyes are blood-shot and whose heart is filled with the desire to release his flames.

“No idea.”

Kazuma’s reply could not be any more honest, but at the same time it was not entirely without any sense of a taunt mixed in. He used a joking action to exaggeratedly shrug his shoulders, and then shook his head. As expected, he managed to piss Takeya off enough for his veins to show.
Takeya; however, succeeded in controlling his anger, and after recovering his cool, began to explain.

“Yesterday night, the Kannagi clan had three practitioners killed."

“Uhmm... and?"

Kazuma asked demandingly, acting with supreme authority.

“The person who killed them was a fuujutsu practitioner."

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings were covered in silence. A warm wind blew in through the dusk on the “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly began to dance, being shined upon by a crimson sun, the red leaves were dyed even a darker shade of red, this was the beauty that appears before the darkness controls world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma; compared to silence, it seems like he detested the stillness even more than being stared at by two men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow us!”

“It wasn’t me! Are you finished?”

Immediately after saying such words, and as he was thinking of leaving, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally, an instant after the space where Kazuma had existed, without touching anything, there became a fireball.

Kazuma looked towards Shingo, consequently Shingo, using a tone like a natural born deep voiced singer shouted.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally do it? Then, there is no other way besides using force to subdue you!”

At the same time as the shout, surrounding Shingo there were “tongues of crimson” which began to burn and dance.
Even though the flames that appeared at the same time as the yell were attached to Shingo’s body, his clothes were not burnt. Shingo was exhibiting an unexpected level of precision.

As the flames continued to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said with a proclamation.

“If you refuse to speak about it, then you are very suspicious. I’ll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make you easier to transport! I won’t kill you now, yet can you continue to live in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning, I’ll be merciful, and kill you within one week! You can use that time to fully regret your life. I want you to know, that after killing Shinji I absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming that the future will be as Shingo’s claims; nevertheless, Kazuma was still faced with the crazily laughing Shingo, looking as if he was watching some kind of rare animal. He then asked very seriously.

“So the Kannagi clan still feeds this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal, Takeya did not want to be recognized with the thing next to him as if they were the same kind.

“Shingo always adored Shinji, now he hates you for killing Shinji, he is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi clan; if the suzerain has business with me, tell him to come and look for me himself. Please pass it to him like that.”

“It seems … The negotiations have broken down then.”

In order to make good on his words, Takeya raised his “ki”. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt on the skin. Even though the fire spirits had yet to materialize, the surrounding area had clearly changed in physics.

Seeming to be frightened in the face of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continued to flutter down, the bright red leaves instantly changed into ash and floated away before touching Takeya’s body.

A subdued Kazuma, like before, stood there with his hands in his leather jacket, watching the two of them. It seemed like he had no desire to confront the Kannagi clan; of course, it was hard to tell from that kind of pose.

“This is your last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and said.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!”

“You idiot!”

At that instant, starting their jutsu, the two believed that victory would be definite. Because of the clan, two of the strongest practitioners were attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, facing those kinds of massive powers would be hopeless.

But——

Boom! 

The fireball in Takeya’s hand suddenly explodes. Above the sound, he is incredulous that the fireball had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it was still impossible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion struck his entire body and Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W, What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though he left this kind of “I leave the rest to you” saying, Shingo similarly lost his consciousness, with black and blue continuously pulsing on his face.

As Kazuma returned his hands back to the pockets of his leather jacket, he lowered his head to the two people before him. After flashing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' sides.

Although he seemed like he wanted to leave immediately, Kazuma stopped. Then, as if feeling something, he looked towards the trees where there was no one.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful.”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees split. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break, the guarding practitioner slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide himself, the fujutsu user stood while dumbly staring at Kazuma. As Kazuma turned to leave, the guarding practitioner was fearful. “The one we lured was him? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?*

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone am enough. I don’t know how many times I have repeated this. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges the young mistress' abilities, but as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate in order to strengthen the weakening seal inside. Coincidentally, this place was very close where Kazuma extorted every cent from his employer----To put it simply, this is where he exorcised only a few days ago; however, Ayano knows nothing about it.

Upon arriving at the location and discovering that the seal had deteriorated to a point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately discarded the idea of the resealing it, and instead decided to eliminate the seal. Then, without any testing, she immediately ripped off the seal.

A popular saying of hers was, “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in their own abilities would not say something like that; however, the two men that accompanied her knew that she had the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knew that she had this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even if she described Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of time he sent two or more people to protect her.

“'Don’t mix work with your private life,’ is frequently lectured to me no matter what. ‘Don’t follow your own desires to do things,' isn’t that right Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that man, the younger brother of the head of the Yuuki family, Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner, a smile and laughter appeared on Masato’s thin face. As a member of one of the branch families, he certainly was not thinking about the consequence, but it seemed like Ayano hadn’t really noticed or cared.

This man, Oogami Masato, although possessing strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head and so went off to Tibet to train like an eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan, he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo had a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission, he was continually responsible for this job of protection.

Certainly, Ayano also had good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to everyone else’s princess like treatment of her, Masato’s causal kind of attitude was quite refreshing for her and felt very good.

Concenquently, “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama," this kind of terminology used between the two was like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe if it is to allow the younger practitioner here to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that so, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner was using admiring eyes to stare at Ayano. Oogami Takeshi’s uncle had to holler many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stop staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared. It is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I understand! Just as Uncle has said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama's striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouted in a loud voice. He stared at Ayano as she appeared with admiration and reverence compare to respect. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano had the status of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by while guarding her is something anyone would accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration of being able to talk to Ayano is something can be seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano does not like being viewed like that. It seems like she is being separated from “normal” and changed into something she doesn't want.

No matter what, no matter how much it is explained that it is useless, it is Takeshi’s only simple means of showing deference to a much stronger and more beautiful existence.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxed and turned herself towards the main hall. Her mini-skirt started to flutter and dance.

Now why Ayano would be wearing her high school uniform?

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because, if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is their uniform. So Juugo focused upon this point and added, within the range of his abilities, the best class of defensive spells to it.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk, that is, during the process of fabrication air is mixed in. Furthermore, everything is made from expensive materials.

As a result, by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it would not wrong be to call it a work of art. Its cost is comparable. It could be said that the cost is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly it can be said that it could buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course, Ayano paid attention to wearing this outfit, but not because of its capabilities, but because it was a gift given to her by her father, so she frequently wore this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit which could be said to be the world’s most expensive combat outfit, Ayano watched as the seal was about to be broken. She took a deep breath and then began moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

A clear sound of clapping started to vibrate within the space. When the two closed palms were opened, in between the two appeared a flaming line. Ayano then grasped it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The burning line, around 1 meter long, at that instant materialized into a crimson sword.

There was no blunt side to the bright crimson sword, it had two edges. The blade of the sword was surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beautiful light. Just like that, it was as beautiful as one could imagine. 

That sword was the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. It was rewarded to the Kannagi Clan’s founder by the King of the Flame Spirits, and it was passed down defeating devils/evil as a treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifted Enraiha upwards, then added her left hand to grasp the sword and made a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, golden pieces of the flame started spreading. Then instantly while beautifully, she stopped the sword before her eyes. No matter if it was done ten-thousand times or hundred thousand times, it was a beautiful motion that could always be forgiven.

The vase of the shrine had already approached its limits and, with a “pong” sound, burst open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shot towards Ayano.

Ayano, from the front, made a downward stroke with Enraiha, attacking that thing head-on. After contact, the white substance gave off a sound like sprinkling water on a burning hot pot, vaporizing.

“Ugh, it’s sticky”

Ayano mumbled after seeing that thing that dispersed in all directions, connected by thin threads.
Then she changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, seeing a few points of something like lights. That thing slowly moved forward and revealed its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano, inadvertently surprised, let out a gasp; the thing that had appeared was ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, it was a segmented animal producing sounds like “kulah, kulah” as its legs moved. Upon seeing its full appearance anyone would feel shivers not due to cold. It really was a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replied. Even though it produced a very disgusting feeling it was not the time for complaints. It seemed like she was more afraid of disappointing her otou-san; fighting against spiders or cockroaches was nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits does not require chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits assembled themselves, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword's blade, the light of the flame became even brighter.

Within the range reached by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoned spirits. Juugo didn't know how many times he had instructed her, "Don’t be like other practitioners, the spirits are not commanded, you can’t be too arrogant."

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying was frequently repeated by Juugo; spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan has a contract with the spirit king, the spirits are only helpers.

Of course, Ayano also understood that her own strength was borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order was the reason the power was gifted, and only for a short period of time.

That is why she was not ordering them, because doing such matters is not necessary. If the correct way of thinking is known, the fire spirits will certainly answer.

Having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge power or to be arrogant. Ayano, no matter what, always calls out to them like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watched dumbfounded as the enormous number of spirits gathered on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he could manage was only one small portion of this in comparison. For him, it was the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference of which is like the difference between sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Masato said smiling, just like him to show off his own condition.

“Even though we said it recently, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

His uncle’s reply already forgotten, Takeshi once again looked at Ayano.

Ayano, holding the Enraiha, continued to confront the earth spider.

(What should I do… looks like I can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits were already summoned to destroy the earth spider, given the long distance, she really didn’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for summoning, in order to use the sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words; get close, and from a close distance puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside, burn its body completely.

(Of course if that was done, more adhesive matter would certainly fly out from the cut’s aperture… after the explosion fragments would all fly from the body… and if it’s female, after opening its skin, hundreds of spiders might come out… No———!)

Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end; inside, Ayano started complaining bitterly. If Takeshi could have read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence could have been corrected. 

The earth spider seemed to seize the currently mulling Ayano’s opening; “palapala” using its long legs it changed its body and started moving forward.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly, towards the chasing Ayano, white silk spat out from the tail, but at the same time Ayano pulled up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerged a golden flame that burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano could only stop and focus her mind. She took a deep breath, tuning her ki and calmed down.

(This kind of thing can’t do any real kind of obstruction; just kill it in couple seconds.)

Bringing up Enraiha, she performed a downward swing with her full strength. Golden Flame, the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, but closed in directly on the earth spider itself.

Kaboom!!

With the sounds of the explosion, earth spider was surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbled while looking into the flames, what appeared to her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano was the “pishpiish” sound of it splitting open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, the middle the cocoon split open and the earth spider again appeared, completely without harm.

Probably the webbing contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, it used that covering to hide its body and avoided the purifying powers of the flames.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance she seemed very calm, but careful study would discover that her “sun-vein”  had already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, it was completely deflected and Ayano’s self-confidence was certainly hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug, don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating with Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits gathered and, even though there was no materialization, in the vicinity there was already gathered an equal amount of spirits as to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying her anger, Ayano was already entering into a selfless state. Her composure had completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

She continuously summoned stronger and even stronger spirits. This time it wasn't directly released towards one area but, given her immovable strength of mind, was at the same time released towards one direction.

This time Ayano held Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, seriously chasing it, took a deep breath and released it with a sharp “kiai.”

“Haa!!”

At that instant, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Its abdomen expanded and exploded, changing it into a miniature torch.

Within this seemingly small torch, gathered the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider was certainly transformed into ashes.

Afterwards, nothing was left; the pieces of the spider’s body and the youma spirit around had been completed purified. Now the temple where the youma was vanquished was full of the tranquil air that only temples have.

If an attack from the outside can be defended, simply attack from the inside. Even though describing it is easy, actually doing it is close to impossible.

This was like the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

The body of living beings that have water cannot be uninfluenced by water spirits and those living beings that have heat, within their body resides fire spirits.

For example, the youma, even though they materialize, can’t escape this rule.

However, in ordinary circumstances, controlling the spirits residing within the body is impossible.

These kinds of spirits, infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct, involve enormous willpower. The origin of life can be said to not allow anyone control.

Even a genius can’t control it easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter what, there are people who spend their entire day saying “logical boundaries” are for foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It was this kind of thing.”

Ayano released a pleasing smile and turned around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that she couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stared at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body was Masato, and on his left was Takeshi. Everything seemed to be just fine.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys; the taller one with both hands still in his pockets, and the other one who seemed not to be able to control his exhilaration, holding a fist in front of his chest, stood naturally.

When you look at them and there are no heads, it doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looked toward the ground, where there were two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbled, almost about to fall, closed in, knelt and lifted one onto her knees. Even though it was quite heavy, as Ayano smelt the odor of the guy that she really liked, she smiled. Ayano hugged the head of the one who, from a very young age, fought together with her and taught her the ways of survival/existence. Quietly she mumbled.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano's face appeared a sad smile as she tried to put Masato’s head back on. Thinking that by doing this he will return to life, she stubbornly forced the head back on.

As if mocking Ayano for this kind of useless action, a hidden unseen sword blade lightly carved Masato’s body. In one second, the big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands of slices of meat.

Because his heart had stopped pumping a while ago, fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

Although there was no sound of blood flowing, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, it still strangely gave a person a feeling of reality.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body was taken apart without a sound. Almost like going through a paper shredder, the pieces of meat, like flower petals, danced in the sky.

In that instant, like a picture, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompanying the water droplet-like sound, something fell on her face, and Ayano unconsciously tried to remove it.

It was a bright red piece of meat, which still had some remaining warmth. When she understood what was on her fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seemed to be passing through a filter, only recovering a small amount.

“No.”

It was once a part that belonged to Masato’s body, but those miserable remains no longer could be described even as a corpse.

“I don’t want this!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At that moment, Ayano screamed as far as could be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound that even vibrated through the air, that sniggering sound, wasn’t directly sent to the brain. If you had to describe it, accompanying this “snigger” were strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one's opponent’s “awareness” seemed to provoke Ayano. It was just that annoying.

Faced with the situation of the appearance of the enemy, due to frequent training of the body and spirit, Ayano instantly entered fighting mode.

Then she buried deep within her the feeling of anguish, substituting them with the feelings of animation and anticipation.

Changing the target of her anger towards her opponent and challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already she surpassed the limits that anger could be expressed on a humans' face, but Ayano seemed determined that she could. Ayano looked upwards.

There existed ''that thing''. In the front of a branch on a huge tree stood a human shadow completely without fear of danger with its right hand in the pocket of its clothing.

Because it was place of little light, she was not able to clearly see her opponents face, but it didn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing of evil ki already told her “This is an enemy.”

Ayano silently swung Enraiha upwards.

There was no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. All that was requited was to calmly mix in the killing intention and kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed the flaming sword blade, running upwards.

Moving lightly, clearly without regard to weight, ''that thing'' avoided the flaming sword blade. Then it flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards ''that thing'' looked down towards Ayano, slowly moving its body, seeming to say "chase away".

This was clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepted this kind of provocation.

(Even if it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within herself she was submitting to such a type of anger; Ayano had already begun a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky, the ki of a youma suddenly appeared.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looked toward the sky. In order for its power not to be sensed, it had been gathered bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashed out and, without time to defend, even flying backwards to escape it took Kazuma’s full effort.

The wind blade passed right by the still rolling Kazuma, and then while slightly correcting its angle, with one stroke it sliced in two the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, and Takeya, all three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma yelled without thinking as the situation changed into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed!?)

Actually, this is first time this has ever happened to him, facing an ambush situation. Furthermore, it was an ambush with wind spirits? No matter who had summoned them, gathering this degree of wind spirits would be impossible for Kazuma not to feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, the use of fuu-jutsu could not deceive Kazuma. This was simply not a question of the difference in distance of abilities, but the rules are simply thus.

But what now occurred was just that impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focusing towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

A really small thing, maybe smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby it, five things rose and flew out.

“Someone’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so... red leaves…?

No matter how he looked, it didn’t seem like it was flying in the sky. It wasn't controlling the wind. With a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovered what that thing really was.

It was a human hand. A strange human hand was flying in the sky. Even recognizing it didn’t solve anything, it still couldn’t change the fact that 3 people had been killed.

(Anyways, first let’s defeat it!)

Using a voice that could only be heard by himself, he mumbled. The thing that looked like a hand flew into the upper sky —— then disappeared.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma protested towards the wind spirit, this was clearly against the agreement. But the spirit made only an uncertain sound, and it couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided in two Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— with it like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

The spirit disobeyed the contract? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he were to hear this kind of situation from someone else, he would be quite skeptical of the mental state of that person. This was why what just happened was a very irregular situation. 

The spirits do have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it was when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, but immutable laws were also created towards this existential world—— and they obey them, allowing this world to remain in this kind of shape and reality. Just like bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of himself recognizes him, one part, even if it had intelligence, it would still be impossible for it to think. Of course it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science would be broken. The world would be destroyed within 3 days.

All of the wind spirits should obey Kazuma's command; the spirit's contract with "that person" must contain this kind of rule. But it happened...
“An exception”

Kazuma thought of the worst-case scenario, and weakly sighed saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

It makes one lose his enthusiasm, just by thinking about it. Perhaps this could be considered lucky -----Of course, Kazuma does not want to think this way at all, he now has no spare effort to indulge in thought.

That was because he sensed a huge amount of fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when did Japan become a world of youma!?)

Even before he finished talking, a situation appeared that Kazuma could not have predicted.

What appeared was a shoujo(young girl). She had red flames and eyes where hatred-filled fire resided, holding in her right hand was accumulated power ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits that gathered in her right hand had already crystallized. Ayano seemed to have made up her mind in that instant.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes was Ayano, swinging the red sword that was, for the Kannagi clan, more important than anything else. It was also the thing that had made his life very chaotic.

Faced with the godly sword that, no matter what, he would like to escape from; Kazuma saw this and yelled.

“Enraiha!? Are you Ayano!?”

The only answer was a sword flash from Enraiha. As he was faced with Ayano, who was filled with killing intent and not listening to anything, he tried really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, this is a misunderstanding! They weren’t killed by me… hey; you should listen to what other people are saying!”

As flaming white fireballs continuously approached, Kazuma kept dodging and speaking, but Ayano seemed like she couldn't hearing it at all.

Because the esteemed Masato had been killed, Ayano was already too angry and had already forgotten herself. She really had no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san had told her, this guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing that he had already evaded the fireball, it suddenly exploded, blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Noticing, Ayano used the time that the explosion sealed off the way, to appear in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge!!”

“!!”

With that, she began the motion for a two part strike with the intent of splitting Kazuma like bamboo, but he escaped by shifting his body sideways then using his palms to pressure the sword handle near the top. Faced with Ayano’s fiery anger, her face covered with blood, he yelled.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

However, before he finished saying such, he figured that it was a mistake; even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship wasn’t so bad from what could be seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die Ayano would not get revenge for him.

A person appeared in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano had been very close to.

The name probably was —— like!!

“—— bam” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards and heavily hit Kazuma’s chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes were slower; even though it was quickly evaded, the hit still caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though he was dizzy, he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

Ayano's face became even more somber; furthermore, she forcefully focused more strength into the Enraiha in her hand; such that, from a distance, it could be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect occurred…)

He shrugged his shoulders, faced with this person filled with such emotion; he had no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused, angry little girl, anything he did would be useless.

But, she couldn’t be killed. If he was to hurt her, this fool’s father, Juugo, would probably completely recognize him as an enemy. This had to be avoided. 

This was not because he feared Juugo, who was the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo could be said to be his only ally. In order not to create sorrow for him, there was only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decided to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma, with his back towards Ayano who wanted to stop him, leaped up, surrounded by wind, and flew upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappeared.

“What—— where at?”

Right above her, as she kept looking around, Kazuma floated along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, Kazuma became see-through, just as if wearing a transparent robe. If one looked closely, one could see the parts where waves were created by high heat, but Ayano, who was being controlled by anger and had forgotten herself, did not.

Kazuma took no pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

From the looks of things now, the one who killed Shingo and Takeya has made me his scapegoat. If even the murder of Oogami Masato is blamed on me ----- if they think that i am the one who killed Oogami Masato as well----

(Will this become an all-out war with the Kannagi? Hmmmm, interesting, but the feeling that i am being toyed with by someone else sucks....)

So then, what should i do now...?

Hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. The Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two of the strongest things already assaulting his life; of course, Kazuma could not ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-29T00:40:29Z

Nerevarine: test

User talk:Nerevarine

2008-08-28T05:37:15Z

Nerevarine: New page: Hello, I am Nerevarine. If you were looking for Vivec and mistakenly prayed to the wrong God. Please try again, as I am currently not doing any miracles for the time being. Goodbye

Hello, I am Nerevarine. If you were looking for Vivec and mistakenly prayed to the wrong God. Please try again, as I am currently not doing any miracles for the time being. Goodbye

User:Nerevarine

2008-08-28T05:33:12Z

Nerevarine: Day one: RP

Nerevarine's travels:

day one: I came upon a rickety boat, to a land with which i have no idea what it is, nor why the hell i was even going there. There i made landfall, upon which for some reason, the first person i talked to was confused about what race i was. ''I mean cmon, dont u see the ears! im not an orc.'' Soon after, i went to the officers' quarters. ''What, drafted already?!'' There i met a soldier who asked what my special skills were. ''Like the hell i know!'' which i answered to the best of my knowledge, ranging from slim to none. I was given an assignment to report to Caius Cosades in Balmora. ''where the hell is that? i just got here.'' Anyways, i decided to hoof it, cause well...i had no money. ''Damn gambling table on the transport, i know its rigged!'' As i went out of town, i was immediately assulted by a bloodthirsty worm. I died. ''WTF, I DIED TO A WORM. I KEPT SWINGING AT HIM AND MISSING. I HAVE +40 TO STRENGTH, WHY WONT MY FISTS HIT HIM. HELL, I COULDA JUST STEPPED ON HIM AND HE WOULDA DIED.'' reincarnated living god my ass.

So concludes Nerevarine's epic adventure.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-24T21:08:57Z

Nerevarine: minor edit

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-24T20:55:09Z

Nerevarine: changed some things on the end

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Still not ready? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“Please—wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind blew against Hyoue. The air was filled with the ''ki'' of the youma and passed beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ''ki'' of the youma that passed beneath his palms was like an air that would swallow everyone, no matter whom.

It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this was an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the three defensively prepared people were killed without anyone being alerted.

The Fuuga clan was summoned in order to better understand the situation. Because of this, Hyoue, gathered the youma ''ki'' to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, t—this is....”

The sound of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ''ki'' in his palms without losing any. It was a very cold air. Even for powerful practitioners the ''ki'' provided sufficient reasons to fear it.

“This was caused by ''fuujutsu,'' and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in a wind ''kekkai'' and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report was not in the least beneficial, any practitioner could easily understand from the sight of the incident.

“I understand. But, who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; then Juugo spoke in a consoling voice.

“So it's like that? Good job; you may retire... Right—how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. However, he can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bowed.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will give instructions to my subordinates for I will now retire….”
“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”

The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.

The enemy was a ''fuujutsu'' practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thought of a certain person who had—coincidentally—just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly disliked him, but only he is ignorant of this fact.

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.” Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You—! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. Genma coldly looked on in a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes.

Genma looked down on Yorimichi from the depth of his heart, facing a person who had no strength except for scheming and yet was chosen as the suzerain.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item.

Genma thought the one who succeeded the position of suzerain should be the strongest practitioner. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enraged Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No—should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connect items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with ''low scruples.”
For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma did not contradict; the reply would have been extremely disrespectful if he did.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo would not allow the continuation of such an insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he ordered Yorimichi to be taken away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner or later!”

Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me, please forgive him.”

Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzerain cares deeply for the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, underscoring each other’s reasoning, they smiled at the same time. In addition, with that, they understood the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“...That’s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility, Genma. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”

“Understood.” Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face began to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.

She appeared without even waiting a second.

“Bah!” She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh...? What’s going on?”

Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. With black hair that almost reached her back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the 'dark and cold' atmosphere had completely vanished. The spiritual energy that emerged from her cleansed the room's atmosphere in one breath.

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. The people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light; their uncomfortable and distressed feeling completely vanished.

As if facing the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The person in the doorway was the one who had the ability to vanquish darkness, with spiritual powers not below the power of light, heir of the suzerain and owner of Enraiha, and Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”

Juugo tested his daughter with a serious expression, as when he asked other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter ... at least this is what Juugo thought.

“Excuse me.” Ayano at that moment finished bowing. “The youma that was released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”

Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning. “So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t from “three people have been killed.” Instead, it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.

“Nobody saw who, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”

“Of course there's a suspect.” Faced with Ayano’s questions, Juugo replied heavily, “It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s...”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s "sun vein" furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name; the one who fought against you in the 'Succession Ceremony,' betting Enraiha, the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan ."

“'Older cousin...' Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that even be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard he left the country... and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is. Supposedly, he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma... Looks like he hates us…” Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that,” Genma replied without any facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we cannot just kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If...?”

Ayano turned to look at Genma, searching for a clue as to what Genma was thinking. Genma accepted Ayano’s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win.

Ayano stopped her meaningless gaze, and turned to look towards Juugo.

“So what do we do next? Eliminate him?

“I mean, we still cannot be certain whether Kazuma was the one who did it; but no matter, we should find him and talk with him first.”

After seeing his daughter, who said such words so easily, Juugo sensed danger.

Perhaps due to the mighty power that Enraiha bears, whenever Ayano is faced with a problem, she is inclined to use power to resolve it. Juugo has always hoped that she understands that she will be the next clan chief and therefore would need to be more flexible in her thinking.

There is no need for you to take action at this moment in time. Remain on stand-by until an order is given!”

“…...I get it, fine…”

Even though she did not seem pleased, Ayano still obeys her father’s words, and she quickly left the scene after bowing. Up until the paper door was closed, the attitude she portrayed by not even looking at Juugo showed just how unhappy she was.

“……This stubborn child.”

Juugo sighed as he muttered this. But despite his tone being so bitter, he was still unable to hide that overflowing love he has for her.

=== 2 ===
It was easy for the information network of the Kannagi clan to find out where Kazuma was.
Finding him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

Therefore, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they had opposing personalities, they were great friends. This combination, outside the main family, could be said to be without equal.

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards at hand; however, the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family might have been a deadly mistake. Why? That is because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will be problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they waited for the upcoming report, they headed directly in Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they had absolutely no desire to persuade him; however, they never expected that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Is the report ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion couldn't satisfy them at all. They didn't know how many times they had repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them were still waiting to receive the same report, they should have known it didn't matter how much they asked…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person, Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily as, in reality, they turned the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying; the Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo. A situation in which the Fuuga shielding him wasn't impossible, insulting them, in order to change the attention of Shingo from Takeya was certainly welcomed.

Thinking shortly, Shingo gritted his teeth angrily and said:

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, aren't they very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just as Takeya had wished, Shingo had completely forgotten about the issue of the reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya had a thought — — not unlike that which he heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly, he felt it to be very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right ahead, about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two, a voice appeared. This is a jutsu used by the Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits”, which is used for sending their voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice even over large distances.

“He’s coming! I won’t leave him any limbs, arms or legs, burn it all! Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anyone to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. It could be seen from his hatred-filled eyes that his passion certainly could be really problematic.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 051.jpg|thumb]]

Shingo rattled on explaining how he would execute Kazuma. Shingo hoped Kazuma would at least put up some resistance before he was half-dead, then they could slowly torture him to the brink of death. Shingo would make sure Kazuma would suffer the most pain and suffering possible.

Takeya pulled a small distance away from Shingo after seeing how was. In his heart he was thinking, “So this guy is this dangerous.” And so, the distance between their hearts grew larger.

Just when a rift between their friendship was about to form, Kazuma appeared

Facing the defenseless, seemingly casual Kazuma ---- To them that is how it seemed ------Takeya greeted him in an arrogant manner.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“….Oh, it is the successor of the Oogami family?”

A moment of pause; it was needed for Kazuma to recollect his memories. But, Takeya took it as a display of shock as if Kazuma just realized he was being ambushed. This uprising arrogant mentality gradually weakened Takeya’s concentration.

“Do you know why we are here?”

Takeya used a tone filled with superiority to say. At the same moment, Takeya calmed Shingo, whose eyes are blood-shot and whose heart is filled with the desire to release his flames.

“No idea.”

Kazuma’s reply could not be any more honest, but at the same time it was not entirely without any sense of a taunt mixed in. He used a joking action to exaggeratedly shrug his shoulders, and then shook his head. As expected, he managed to piss Takeya off enough for his veins to show.
Takeya; however, succeeded in controlling his anger, and after recovering his cool, began to explain.

“Yesterday night, the Kannagi clan had three practitioners killed."

“Uhmm... and?"

Kazuma asked demandingly, acting with supreme authority.

“The person who killed them was a fuujutsu practitioner."

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings were covered in silence. A warm wind blew in through the dusk on the “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly began to dance, being shined upon by a crimson sun, the red leaves were dyed even a darker shade of red, this was the beauty that appears before the darkness controls world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma; compared to silence, it seems like he detested the stillness even more than being stared at by two men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow us!”

“It wasn’t me! Are you finished?”

Immediately after saying such words, and as he was thinking of leaving, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally, an instant after the space where Kazuma had existed, without touching anything, there became a fireball.

Kazuma looked towards Shingo, consequently Shingo, using a tone like a natural born deep voiced singer shouted.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally do it? Then, there is no other way besides using force to subdue you!”

At the same time as the shout, surrounding Shingo there were “tongues of crimson” which began to burn and dance.
Even though the flames that appeared at the same time as the yell were attached to Shingo’s body, his clothes were not burnt. Shingo was exhibiting an unexpected level of precision.

As the flames continued to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said with a proclamation.

“If you refuse to speak about it, then you are very suspicious. I’ll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make you easier to transport! I won’t kill you now, yet can you continue to live in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning, I’ll be merciful, and kill you within one week! You can use that time to fully regret your life. I want you to know, that after killing Shinji I absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming that the future will be as Shingo’s claims; nevertheless, Kazuma was still faced with the crazily laughing Shingo, looking as if he was watching some kind of rare animal. He then asked very seriously.

“So the Kannagi clan still feeds this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal; Takeya did not want to be recognized with the thing next to him as if they were the same kind.

“Shingo always adored Shinji, now he hates you for killing Shinji, he is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi clan; if the suzerain has business with me, tell him to come and look for me himself. Please pass it to him like that.”

“It seems … The negotiations have broken down then.”

In order to make good on his words, Takeya raised his “ki”. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt on the skin. Even though the fire spirits had yet to materialize, the surrounding area had clearly changed in physics.

Seeming to be frightened in the face of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continued to flutter down, the bright red leaves instantly changed into ash and floated away before touching Takeya’s body.

A subdued Kazuma, like before, stood there with his hands in his leather jacket, watching the two of them. It seemed like he had no desire to confront the Kannagi clan; of course, it was hard to tell from that kind of pose.

“This is your last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and said.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!”

“You idiot!”

At that instant, starting their jutsu, the two believed that victory would be definite. Because of the clan, two of the strongest practitioners were attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, facing those kinds of massive powers would be hopeless.

But——

Boom! 

The fireball in Takeya’s hand suddenly explodes. Above the sound, he is incredulous that the fireball had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it was still impossible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion struck his entire body and Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W, What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though he left this kind of “I leave the rest to you” saying, Shingo similarly lost his consciousness, with black and blue continuously pulsing on his face.

As Kazuma returned his hands back to the pockets of his leather jacket, he lowered his head to the two people before him. After flashing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' sides.

Although he seemed like he wanted to leave immediately, Kazuma stopped. Then, as if feeling something, he looked towards the trees where there was no one.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful.”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees split. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break, the guarding practitioner slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide himself, the fujutsu user stood while dumbly staring at Kazuma. As Kazuma turned to leave, the guarding practitioner was fearful. “The one we lured was him? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?*

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone am enough. I don’t know how many times I have repeated this. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges the young mistress' abilities, but as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate in order to strengthen the weakening seal inside. Coincidentally, this place was very close where Kazuma extorted every cent from his employer----To put it simply, this is where he exorcised only a few days ago; however, Ayano knows nothing about it.

Upon arriving at the location and discovering that the seal had deteriorated to a point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately discarded the idea of the resealing it, and instead decided to eliminate the seal. Then, without any testing, she immediately ripped off the seal.

A popular saying of hers was, “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in their own abilities would not say something like that; however, the two men that accompanied her knew that she had the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knew that she had this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even if she described Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of time he sent two or more people to protect her.

“'Don’t mix work with your private life,’ is frequently lectured to me no matter what. ‘Don’t follow your own desires to do things,' isn’t that right Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that man, the younger brother of the head of the Yuuki family, Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner, a smile and laughter appeared on Masato’s thin face. As a member of one of the branch families, he certainly was not thinking about the consequence, but it seemed like Ayano hadn’t really noticed or cared.

This man, Oogami Masato, although possessing strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head and so went off to Tibet to train like an eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan, he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo had a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission, he was continually responsible for this job of protection.

Certainly, Ayano also had good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to everyone else’s princess like treatment of her, Masato’s causal kind of attitude was quite refreshing for her and felt very good.

Concenquently, “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama," this kind of terminology used between the two was like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe if it is to allow the younger practitioner here to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that so, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner was using admiring eyes to stare at Ayano. Oogami Takeshi’s uncle had to holler many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stop staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared. It is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I understand! Just as Uncle has said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama's striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouted in a loud voice. He stared at Ayano as she appeared with admiration and reverence compare to respect. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano had the status of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by while guarding her is something anyone would accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration of being able to talk to Ayano is something can be seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano does not like being viewed like that. It seems like she is being separated from “normal” and changed into something she doesn't want.

No matter what, no matter how much it is explained that it is useless, it is Takeshi’s only simple means of showing deference to a much stronger and more beautiful existence.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxed and turned herself towards the main hall. Her mini-skirt started to flutter and dance.

Now why Ayano would be wearing her high school uniform?

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because, if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is their uniform. So Juugo focused upon this point and added, within the range of his abilities, the best class of defensive spells to it.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk, that is, during the process of fabrication air is mixed in. Furthermore, everything is made from expensive materials.

As a result, by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it would not wrong be to call it a work of art. Its cost is comparable. It could be said that the cost is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly it can be said that it could buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course, Ayano paid attention to wearing this outfit, but not because of its capabilities, but because it was a gift given to her by her father, so she frequently wore this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit which could be said to be the world’s most expensive combat outfit, Ayano watched as the seal was about to be broken. She took a deep breath and then began moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

A clear sound of clapping started to vibrate within the space. When the two closed palms were opened, in between the two appeared a flaming line. Ayano then grasped it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The burning line, around 1 meter long, at that instant materialized into a crimson sword.

There was no blunt side to the bright crimson sword, it had two edges. The blade of the sword was surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beautiful light. Just like that, it was as beautiful as one could imagine. 

That sword was the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. It was rewarded to the Kannagi Clan’s founder by the King of the Flame Spirits, and it was passed down defeating devils/evil as a treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifted Enraiha upwards, then added her left hand to grasp the sword and made a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, golden pieces of the flame started spreading. Then instantly while beautifully, she stopped the sword before her eyes. No matter if it was done ten-thousand times or hundred thousand times, it was a beautiful motion that could always be forgiven.

The vase of the shrine had already approached its limits and, with a “pong” sound, burst open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shot towards Ayano.

Ayano, from the front, made a downward stroke with Enraiha, attacking that thing head-on. After contact, the white substance gave off a sound like sprinkling water on a burning hot pot, vaporizing.

“Ugh, it’s sticky”

Ayano mumbled after seeing that thing that dispersed in all directions, connected by thin threads.
Then she changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, seeing a few points of something like lights. That thing slowly moved forward and revealed its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano, inadvertently surprised, let out a gasp; the thing that had appeared was ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, it was a segmented animal producing sounds like “kulah, kulah” as its legs moved. Upon seeing its full appearance anyone would feel shivers not due to cold. It really was a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replied. Even though it produced a very disgusting feeling it was not the time for complaints. It seemed like she was more afraid of disappointing her otou-san; fighting against spiders or cockroaches was nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits does not require chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits assembled themselves, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword's blade, the light of the flame became even brighter.

Within the range reached by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoned spirits. Juugo didn't know how many times he had instructed her, "Don’t be like other practitioners, the spirits are not commanded, you can’t be too arrogant."

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying was frequently repeated by Juugo; spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan has a contract with the spirit king, the spirits are only helpers.

Of course, Ayano also understood that her own strength was borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order was the reason the power was gifted, and only for a short period of time.

That is why she was not ordering them, because doing such matters is not necessary. If the correct way of thinking is known, the fire spirits will certainly answer.

Having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge power or to be arrogant. Ayano, no matter what, always calls out to them like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watched dumbfounded as the enormous number of spirits gathered on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he could manage was only one small portion of this in comparison. For him, it was the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference of which is like the difference between sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Masato said smiling, just like him to show off his own condition.

“Even though we said it recently, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

His uncle’s reply already forgotten, Takeshi once again looked at Ayano.

Ayano, holding the Enraiha, continued to confront the earth spider.

(What should I do… looks like I can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits were already summoned to destroy the earth spider, given the long distance, she really didn’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for summoning, in order to use the sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words; get close, and from a close distance puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside, burn its body completely.

(Of course if that was done, more adhesive matter would certainly fly out from the cut’s aperture… after the explosion fragments would all fly from the body… and if it’s female, after opening its skin, hundreds of spiders might come out… No———!)

Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end; inside, Ayano started complaining bitterly. If Takeshi could have read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence could have been corrected. 

The earth spider seemed to seize the currently mulling Ayano’s opening; “palapala” using its long legs it changed its body and started moving forward.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly, towards the chasing Ayano, white silk spat out from the tail, but at the same time Ayano pulled up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerged a golden flame that burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano could only stop and focus her mind. She took a deep breath, tuning her ki and calmed down.

(This kind of thing can’t do any real kind of obstruction; just kill it in couple seconds.)

Bringing up Enraiha, she performed a downward swing with her full strength. Golden Flame, the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, but closed in directly on the earth spider itself.

Kaboom!!

With the sounds of the explosion, earth spider was surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbled while looking into the flames, what appeared to her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano was the “pishpiish” sound of it splitting open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, the middle the cocoon split open and the earth spider again appeared, completely without harm.

Probably the webbing contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, it used that covering to hide its body and avoided the purifying powers of the flames.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance she seemed very calm, but careful study would discover that her “sun-vein”  had already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, it was completely deflected and Ayano’s self-confidence was certainly hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug, don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating with Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits gathered and, even though there was no materialization, in the vicinity there was already gathered an equal amount of spirits as to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying her anger, Ayano was already entering into a selfless state. Her composure had completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

She continuously summoned stronger and even stronger spirits. This time it wasn't directly released towards one area but, given her immovable strength of mind, was at the same time released towards one direction.

This time Ayano held Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, seriously chasing it, took a deep breath and released it with a sharp “kiai.”

“Haa!!”

At that instant, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Its abdomen expanded and exploded, changing it into a miniature torch.

Within this seemingly small torch, gathered the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider was certainly transformed into ashes.

Afterwards, nothing was left; the pieces of the spider’s body and the youma spirit around had been completed purified. Now the temple where the youma was vanquished was full of the tranquil air that only temples have.

If an attack from the outside can be defended, simply attack from the inside. Even though describing it is easy, actually doing it is close to impossible.

This was like the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

The body of living beings that have water cannot be uninfluenced by water spirits and those living beings that have heat, within their body resides fire spirits.

For example, the youma, even though they materialize, can’t escape this rule.

However, in ordinary circumstances, controlling the spirits residing within the body is impossible.

These kinds of spirits, infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct, involve enormous willpower. The origin of life can be said to not allow anyone control.

Even a genius can’t control it easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter what, there are people who spend their entire day saying “logical boundaries” are for foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It was this kind of thing.”

Ayano released a pleasing smile and turned around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that she couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stared at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body was Masato, and on his left was Takeshi. Everything seemed to be just fine.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys; the taller one with both hands still in his pockets, and the other one who seemed not to be able to control his exhilaration, holding a fist in front of his chest, stood naturally.

When you look at them and there are no heads, it doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looked toward the ground, where there were two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbled, almost about to fall, closed in, knelt and lifted one onto her knees. Even though it was quite heavy, as Ayano smelt the odor of the guy that she really liked, she smiled. Ayano hugged the head of the one who, from a very young age, fought together with her and taught her the ways of survival/existence. Quietly she mumbled.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano's face appeared a sad smile as she tried to put Masato’s head back on. Thinking that by doing this he will return to life, she stubbornly forced the head back on.

As if mocking Ayano for this kind of useless action, a hidden unseen sword blade lightly carved Masato’s body. In one second, the big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands of slices of meat.

Because his heart had stopped pumping a while ago, fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

Although there was no sound of blood flowing, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, it still strangely gave a person a feeling of reality.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body was taken apart without a sound. Almost like going through a paper shredder, the pieces of meat, like flower petals, danced in the sky.

In that instant, like a picture, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompanying the water droplet-like sound, something fell on her face, and Ayano unconsciously tried to remove it.

It was a bright red piece of meat, which still had some remaining warmth. When she understood what was on her fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seemed to be passing through a filter, only recovering a small amount.

“No.”

It was once a part that belonged to Masato’s body, but those miserable remains no longer could be described even as a corpse.

“I don’t want this!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At that moment, Ayano screamed as far as could be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound that even vibrated through the air, that sniggering sound, wasn’t directly sent to the brain. If you had to describe it, accompanying this “snigger” were strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one's opponent’s “awareness” seemed to provoke Ayano. It was just that annoying.

Faced with the situation of the appearance of the enemy, due to frequent training of the body and spirit, Ayano instantly entered fighting mode.

Then she buried deep within her the feeling of anguish, substituting them with the feelings of animation and anticipation.

Changing the target of her anger towards her opponent and challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already she surpassed the limits that anger could be expressed on a humans' face, but Ayano seemed determined that she could. Ayano looked upwards.

There existed ''that thing''. In the front of a branch on a huge tree stood a human shadow completely without fear of danger with its right hand in the pocket of its clothing.

Because it was place of little light, she was not able to clearly see her opponents face, but it didn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing of evil ki already told her “This is an enemy.”

Ayano silently swung Enraiha upwards.

There was no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. All that was requited was to calmly mix in the killing intention and kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed the flaming sword blade, running upwards.

Moving lightly, clearly without regard to weight, ''that thing'' avoided the flaming sword blade. Then it flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards ''that thing'' looked down towards Ayano, slowly moving its body, seeming to say "chase away".

This was clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepted this kind of provocation.

(Even if it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within herself she was submitting to such a type of anger; Ayano had already begun a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky, the ki of a youma suddenly appeared.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looked toward the sky. In order for its power not to be sensed, it had been gathered bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashed out and, without time to defend, even flying backwards to escape it took Kazuma’s full effort.

The wind blade passed right by the still rolling Kazuma, and then while slightly correcting its angle, with one stroke it sliced in two the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, and Takeya, all three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma yelled without thinking as the situation changed into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed!?)

Actually, this is first time this has ever happened to him, facing an ambush situation. Furthermore, it was an ambush with wind spirits? No matter who had summoned them, gathering this degree of wind spirits would be impossible for Kazuma not to feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, the use of fuu-jutsu could not deceive Kazuma. This was simply not a question of the difference in distance of abilities, but the rules are simply thus.

But what now occurred was just that impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focusing towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

A really small thing, maybe smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby it, five things rose and flew out.

“Someone’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so... red leaves…?

No matter how he looked, it didn’t seem like it was flying in the sky. It wasn't controlling the wind. With a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovered what that thing really was.

It was a human hand. A strange human hand was flying in the sky. Even recognizing it didn’t solve anything, it still couldn’t change the fact that 3 people had been killed.

(Anyways, first let’s defeat it!)

Using a voice that could only be heard by himself, he mumbled. The thing that looked like a hand flew into the upper sky —— then disappeared.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma protested towards the wind spirit, this was clearly against the agreement. But the spirit made only an uncertain sound, and it couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided in two Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— with it like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

The spirit disobeyed the contract? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he were to hear this kind of situation from someone else, he would be quite skeptical of the mental state of that person. This was why what just happened was a very irregular situation. 

The spirits do have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it was when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, but immutable laws were also created towards this existential world—— and they obey them, allowing this world to remain in this kind of shape and reality. Just like bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of himself recognizes him, one part, even if it had intelligence, it would still be impossible for it to think. Of course it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science would be broken. The world would be destroyed within 3 days.

All of the wind spirits should obey Kazuma's command; the spirit's contract with "that person" must contain this kind of rule. But it happened...
“An exception”

Kazuma thought of the worst-case scenario, and weakly sighed saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

It makes one lose his enthusiasm, just by thinking about it. Perhaps this could be considered lucky -----Of course, Kazuma does not want to think this way at all, he now has no spare effort to indulge in thought.

That was because he sensed a huge amount of fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when did Japan become a world of youma!?)

Even before he finished talking, a situation appeared that Kazuma could not have predicted.

What appeared was a shoujo(young girl). She had red flames and eyes where hatred-filled fire resided, holding in her right hand was accumulated power ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits that gathered in her right hand had already crystallized. Ayano seemed to have made up her mind in that instant.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes was Ayano, swinging the red sword that was, for the Kannagi clan, more important than anything else. It was also the thing that had made his life very chaotic.

Faced with the godly sword that, no matter what, he would like to escape from; Kazuma saw this and yelled.

“Enraiha!? Are you Ayano!?”

The only answer was a sword flash from Enraiha. As he was faced with Ayano, who was filled with killing intent and not listening to anything, he tried really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, this is a misunderstanding! They weren’t killed by me… hey; you should listen to what other people are saying!”

As flaming white fireballs continuously approached, Kazuma kept dodging and speaking, but Ayano seemed like she couldn't hearing it at all.

Because the esteemed Masato had been killed, Ayano was already too angry and had already forgotten herself. She really had no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san had told her, this guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing that he had already evaded the fireball, it suddenly exploded, blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Noticing, Ayano used the time that the explosion sealed off the way, to appear in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge!!”

“!!”

With that, she began the motion for a two part strike with the intent of splitting Kazuma like bamboo, but he escaped by shifting his body sideways then using his palms to pressure the sword handle near the top. Faced with Ayano’s fiery anger, her face covered with blood, he yelled.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

However, before he finished saying such, he figured that it was a mistake; even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship wasn’t so bad from what could be seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die Ayano would not get revenge for him.

A person appeared in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano had been very close to.

The name probably was —— like!!

“—— bam” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards and heavily hit Kazuma’s chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes were slower; even though it was quickly evaded, the hit still caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though he was dizzy, he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

Ayano's face became even more somber; furthermore, she forcefully focused more strength into the Enraiha in her hand; such that, from a distance, it could be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect occurred…)

He shrugged his shoulders, faced with this person filled with such emotion; he had no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused, angry little girl, anything he did would be useless.

But, she couldn’t be killed. If he was to hurt her, this fool’s father, Juugo, would probably completely recognize him as an enemy. This had to be avoided. 

This was not because he feared Juugo, who was the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo could be said to be his only ally. In order not to create sorrow for him, there was only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decided to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma, with his back towards Ayano who wanted to stop him, leaped up, surrounded by wind, and flew upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappeared.

“What—— where at?”

Right above her, as she kept looking around, Kazuma floated along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, Kazuma became see-through, just as if wearing a transparent robe. If one looked closely, one could see the parts where waves were created by high heat, but Ayano, who was being controlled by anger and had forgotten herself, did not.

Kazuma took no pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

From the looks of things now, the one who killed Shingo and Takeya has made me his scapegoat. If even the murder of Oogami Masato is blamed on me ----- if they think that i am the one who killed Oogami Masato as well----

(Will this become an all-out war with the Kannagi? Hmmmm, interesting, but the feeling that i am being toyed with by someone else sucks....)

So then, what should i do now...?

Hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. The Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two of the strongest things already assaulting his life; of course, Kazuma could not ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-23T22:10:22Z

Nerevarine: deleted

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-23T22:09:30Z

Nerevarine: minor edits

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Still not ready? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“Please—wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind blew against Hyoue. The air was filled with the ''ki'' of the youma and passed beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ''ki'' of the youma that passed beneath his palms was like an air that would swallow everyone, no matter whom.

It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this was an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the three defensively prepared people were killed without anyone being alerted.

The Fuuga clan was summoned in order to better understand the situation. Because of this, Hyoue, gathered the youma ''ki'' to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, t—this is....”

The sound of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ''ki'' in his palms without losing any. It was a very cold air. Even for powerful practitioners the ''ki'' provided sufficient reasons to fear it.

“This was caused by ''fuujutsu,'' and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in a wind ''kekkai'' and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report was not in the least beneficial, any practitioner could easily understand from the sight of the incident.

“I understand. But, who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; then Juugo spoke in a consoling voice.

“So it's like that? Good job; you may retire... Right—how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. However, he can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bowed.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will give instructions to my subordinates for I will now retire….”
“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”

The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.

The enemy was a ''fuujutsu'' practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thought of a certain person who had—coincidentally—just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly disliked him, but only he is ignorant of this fact.

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.” Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You—! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. Genma coldly looked on in a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes.

Genma looked down on Yorimichi from the depth of his heart, facing a person who had no strength except for scheming and yet was chosen as the suzerain.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item.

Genma thought the one who succeeded the position of suzerain should be the strongest practitioner. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enraged Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No—should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connect items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with ''low scruples.”
For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma did not contradict; the reply would have been extremely disrespectful if he did.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo would not allow the continuation of such an insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he ordered Yorimichi to be taken away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner or later!”

Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me, please forgive him.”

Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzerain cares deeply for the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, underscoring each other’s reasoning, they smiled at the same time. In addition, with that, they understood the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“...That’s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility, Genma. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”

“Understood.” Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face began to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.

She appeared without even waiting a second.

“Bah!” She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh...? What’s going on?”

Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. With black hair that almost reached her back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the 'dark and cold' atmosphere had completely vanished. The spiritual energy that emerged from her cleansed the room's atmosphere in one breath.

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. The people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light; their uncomfortable and distressed feeling completely vanished.

As if facing the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The person in the doorway was the one who had the ability to vanquish darkness, with spiritual powers not below the power of light, heir of the suzerain and owner of Enraiha, and Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”

Juugo tested his daughter with a serious expression, as when he asked other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter ... at least this is what Juugo thought.

“Excuse me.” Ayano at that moment finished bowing. “The youma that was released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”

Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning. “So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t from “three people have been killed.” Instead, it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.

“Nobody saw who, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”

“Of course there's a suspect.” Faced with Ayano’s questions, Juugo replied heavily, “It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s...”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s "sun vein" furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name; the one who fought against you in the 'Succession Ceremony,' betting Enraiha, the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan ."

“'Older cousin...' Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that even be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard he left the country... and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is. Supposedly, he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma... Looks like he hates us…” Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that,” Genma replied without any facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we cannot just kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If...?”

Ayano turned to look at Genma, searching for a clue as to what Genma was thinking. Genma accepted Ayano’s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win.

Ayano stopped her meaningless gaze, and turned to look towards Juugo.

“So what do we do next? Eliminate him?

“I mean, we still cannot be certain whether Kazuma was the one who did it; but no matter, we should find him and talk with him first.”

After seeing his daughter, who said such words so easily, Juugo sensed danger.

Perhaps due to the mighty power that Enraiha bears, whenever Ayano is faced with a problem, she is inclined to use power to resolve it. Juugo has always hoped that she understands that she will be the next clan chief and therefore would need to be more flexible in her thinking.

There is no need for you to take action at this moment in time. Remain on stand-by until an order is given!”

“…...I get it, fine…”

Even though she did not seem pleased, Ayano still obeys her father’s words, and she quickly left the scene after bowing. Up until the paper door was closed, the attitude she portrayed by not even looking at Juugo showed just how unhappy she was.

“……This stubborn child.”

Juugo sighed as he muttered this. But despite his tone being so bitter, he was still unable to hide that overflowing love he has for her.

=== 2 ===
It was easy for the information network of the Kannagi clan to find out where Kazuma was.
Finding him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

Therefore, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they had opposing personalities, they were great friends. This combination, outside the main family, could be said to be without equal.

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards at hand; however, the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family might have been a deadly mistake. Why? That is because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will be problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they waited for the upcoming report, they headed directly in Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they had absolutely no desire to persuade him; however, they never expected that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Is the report ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion couldn't satisfy them at all. They didn't know how many times they had repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them were still waiting to receive the same report, they should have known it didn't matter how much they asked…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person, Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily as, in reality, they turned the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying; the Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo. A situation in which the Fuuga shielding him wasn't impossible, insulting them, in order to change the attention of Shingo from Takeya was certainly welcomed.

Thinking shortly, Shingo gritted his teeth angrily and said:

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, aren't they very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just as Takeya had wished, Shingo had completely forgotten about the issue of the reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya had a thought — — not unlike that which he heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly, he felt it to be very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right ahead, about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two, a voice appeared. This is a jutsu used by the Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits”, which is used for sending their voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice even over large distances.

“He’s coming! I won’t leave him any limbs, arms or legs, burn it all! Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anyone to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. It could be seen from his hatred-filled eyes that his passion certainly could be really problematic.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 051.jpg|thumb]]

Shingo rattled on explaining how he would execute Kazuma. Shingo hoped Kazuma would at least put up some resistance before he was half-dead, then they could slowly torture him to the brink of death. Shingo would make sure Kazuma would suffer the most pain and suffering possible.

Takeya pulled a small distance away from Shingo after seeing how was. In his heart he was thinking, “So this guy is this dangerous.” And so, the distance between their hearts grew larger.

Just when a rift between their friendship was about to form, Kazuma appeared

Facing the defenseless, seemingly casual Kazuma ---- To them that is how it seemed ------Takeya greeted him in an arrogant manner.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“….Oh, it is the successor of the Oogami family?”

A moment of pause; it was needed for Kazuma to recollect his memories. But, Takeya took it as a display of shock as if Kazuma just realized he was being ambushed. This uprising arrogant mentality gradually weakened Takeya’s concentration.

“Do you know why we are here?”

Takeya used a tone filled with superiority to say. At the same moment, Takeya calmed Shingo, whose eyes are blood-shot and whose heart is filled with the desire to release his flames.

“No idea.”

Kazuma’s reply could not be any more honest, but at the same time it was not entirely without any sense of a taunt mixed in. He used a joking action to exaggeratedly shrug his shoulders, and then shook his head. As expected, he managed to piss Takeya off enough for his veins to show.
Takeya; however, succeeded in controlling his anger, and after recovering his cool, began to explain.

“Yesterday night, the Kannagi clan had three practitioners killed."

“Uhmm... and?"

Kazuma asked demandingly, acting with supreme authority.

“The person who killed them was a fuujutsu practitioner."

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings were covered in silence. A warm wind blew in through the dusk on the “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly began to dance, being shined upon by a crimson sun, the red leaves were dyed even a darker shade of red, this was the beauty that appears before the darkness controls world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma; compared to silence, it seems like he detested the stillness even more than being stared at by two men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow us!”

“It wasn’t me! Are you finished?”

Immediately after saying such words, and as he was thinking of leaving, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally, an instant after the space where Kazuma had existed, without touching anything, there became a fireball.

Kazuma looked towards Shingo, consequently Shingo, using a tone like a natural born deep voiced singer shouted.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally do it? Then, there is no other way besides using force to subdue you!”

At the same time as the shout, surrounding Shingo there were “tongues of crimson” which began to burn and dance.
Even though the flames that appeared at the same time as the yell were attached to Shingo’s body, his clothes were not burnt. Shingo was exhibiting an unexpected level of precision.

As the flames continued to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said with a proclamation.

“If you refuse to speak about it, then you are very suspicious. I’ll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make you easier to transport! I won’t kill you now, yet can you continue to live in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning, I’ll be merciful, and kill you within one week! You can use that time to fully regret your life. I want you to know, that after killing Shinji I absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming that the future will be as Shingo’s claims; nevertheless, Kazuma was still faced with the crazily laughing Shingo, looking as if he was watching some kind of rare animal. He then asked very seriously.

“So the Kannagi clan still feeds this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal; Takeya did not want to be recognized with the thing next to him as if they were the same kind.

“Shingo always adored Shinji, now he hates you for killing Shinji, he is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi clan; if the suzerain has business with me, tell him to come and look for me himself. Please pass it to him like that.”

“It seems … The negotiations have broken down then.”

In order to make good on his words, Takeya raised his “ki”. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt on the skin. Even though the fire spirits had yet to materialize, the surrounding area had clearly changed in physics.

Seeming to be frightened in the face of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continued to flutter down, the bright red leaves instantly changed into ash and floated away before touching Takeya’s body.

A subdued Kazuma, like before, stood there with his hands in his leather jacket, watching the two of them. It seemed like he had no desire to confront the Kannagi clan; of course, it was hard to tell from that kind of pose.

“This is your last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and said.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!”

“You idiot!”

At that instant, starting their jutsu, the two believed that victory would be definite. Because of the clan, two of the strongest practitioners were attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, facing those kinds of massive powers would be hopeless.

But——

Boom! 

The fireball in Takeya’s hand suddenly explodes. Above the sound, he is incredulous that the fireball had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it was still impossible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion struck his entire body and Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W, What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though he left this kind of “I leave the rest to you” saying, Shingo similarly lost his consciousness, with black and blue continuously pulsing on his face.

As Kazuma returned his hands back to the pockets of his leather jacket, he lowered his head to the two people before him. After flashing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' sides.

Although he seemed like he wanted to leave immediately, Kazuma stopped. Then, as if feeling something, he looked towards the trees where there was no one.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful.”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees split. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break, the guarding practitioner slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide himself, the fujutsu user stood while dumbly staring at Kazuma. As Kazuma turned to leave, the guarding practitioner was fearful. “The one we lured was him? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?*

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone am enough. I don’t know how many times I have repeated this. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges the young mistress' abilities, but as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate in order to strengthen the weakening seal inside. Coincidentally, this place was very close where Kazuma extorted every cent from his employer----To put it simply, this is where he exorcised only a few days ago; however, Ayano knows nothing about it.

Upon arriving at the location and discovering that the seal had deteriorated to a point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately discarded the idea of the resealing it, and instead decided to eliminate the seal. Then, without any testing, she immediately ripped off the seal.

A popular saying of hers was, “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in their own abilities would not say something like that; however, the two men that accompanied her knew that she had the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knew that she had this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even if she described Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of time he sent two or more people to protect her.

“'Don’t mix work with your private life,’ is frequently lectured to me no matter what. ‘Don’t follow your own desires to do things,' isn’t that right Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that man, the younger brother of the head of the Yuuki family, Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner, a smile and laughter appeared on Masato’s thin face. As a member of one of the branch families, he certainly was not thinking about the consequence, but it seemed like Ayano hadn’t really noticed or cared.

This man, Oogami Masato, although possessing strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head and so went off to Tibet to train like an eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan, he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo had a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission, he was continually responsible for this job of protection.

Certainly, Ayano also had good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to everyone else’s princess like treatment of her, Masato’s causal kind of attitude was quite refreshing for her and felt very good.

Concenquently, “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama," this kind of terminology used between the two was like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe if it is to allow the younger practitioner here to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that so, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner was using admiring eyes to stare at Ayano. Oogami Takeshi’s uncle had to holler many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stop staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared. It is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I understand! Just as Uncle has said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama's striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouted in a loud voice. He stared at Ayano as she appeared with admiration and reverence compare to respect. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano had the status of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by while guarding her is something anyone would accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration of being able to talk to Ayano is something can be seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano does not like being viewed like that. It seems like she is being separated from “normal” and changed into something she doesn't want.

No matter what, no matter how much it is explained that it is useless, it is Takeshi’s only simple means of showing deference to a much stronger and more beautiful existence.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxed and turned herself towards the main hall. Her mini-skirt started to flutter and dance.

Now why Ayano would be wearing her high school uniform?

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because, if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is their uniform. So Juugo focused upon this point and added, within the range of his abilities, the best class of defensive spells to it.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk, that is, during the process of fabrication air is mixed in. Furthermore, everything is made from expensive materials.

As a result, by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it would not wrong be to call it a work of art. Its cost is comparable. It could be said that the cost is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly it can be said that it could buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course, Ayano paid attention to wearing this outfit, but not because of its capabilities, but because it was a gift given to her by her father, so she frequently wore this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit which could be said to be the world’s most expensive combat outfit, Ayano watched as the seal was about to be broken. She took a deep breath and then began moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

A clear sound of clapping started to vibrate within the space. When the two closed palms were opened, in between the two appeared a flaming line. Ayano then grasped it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The burning line, around 1 meter long, at that instant materialized into a crimson sword.

There was no blunt side to the bright crimson sword, it had two edges. The blade of the sword was surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beautiful light. Just like that, it was as beautiful as one could imagine. 

That sword was the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. It was rewarded to the Kannagi Clan’s founder by the King of the Flame Spirits, and it was passed down defeating devils/evil as a treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifted Enraiha upwards, then added her left hand to grasp the sword and made a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, golden pieces of the flame started spreading. Then instantly while beautifully, she stopped the sword before her eyes. No matter if it was done ten-thousand times or hundred thousand times, it was a beautiful motion that could always be forgiven.

The vase of the shrine had already approached its limits and, with a “pong” sound, burst open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shot towards Ayano.

Ayano, from the front, made a downward stroke with Enraiha, attacking that thing head-on. After contact, the white substance gave off a sound like sprinkling water on a burning hot pot, vaporizing.

“Ugh, it’s sticky”

Ayano mumbled after seeing that thing that dispersed in all directions, connected by thin threads.
Then she changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, seeing a few points of something like lights. That thing slowly moved forward and revealed its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano, inadvertently surprised, let out a gasp; the thing that had appeared was ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, it was a segmented animal producing sounds like “kulah, kulah” as its legs moved. Upon seeing its full appearance anyone would feel shivers not due to cold. It really was a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replied. Even though it produced a very disgusting feeling it was not the time for complaints. It seemed like she was more afraid of disappointing her otou-san; fighting against spiders or cockroaches was nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits does not require chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits assembled themselves, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword's blade, the light of the flame became even brighter.

Within the range reached by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoned spirits. Juugo didn't know how many times he had instructed her, "Don’t be like other practitioners, the spirits are not commanded, you can’t be too arrogant."

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying was frequently repeated by Juugo; spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan has a contract with the spirit king, the spirits are only helpers.

Of course, Ayano also understood that her own strength was borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order was the reason the power was gifted, and only for a short period of time.

That is why she was not ordering them, because doing such matters is not necessary. If the correct way of thinking is known, the fire spirits will certainly answer.

Having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge power or to be arrogant. Ayano, no matter what, always calls out to them like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watched dumbfounded as the enormous number of spirits gathered on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he could manage was only one small portion of this in comparison. For him, it was the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference of which is like the difference between sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Masato said smiling, just like him to show off his own condition.

“Even though we said it recently, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

His uncle’s reply already forgotten, Takeshi once again looked at Ayano.

Ayano, holding the Enraiha, continued to confront the earth spider.

(What should I do… looks like I can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits were already summoned to destroy the earth spider, given the long distance, she really didn’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for summoning, in order to use the sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words; get close, and from a close distance puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside, burn its body completely.

(Of course if that was done, more adhesive matter would certainly fly out from the cut’s aperture… after the explosion fragments would all fly from the body… and if it’s female, after opening its skin, hundreds of spiders might come out… No———!)

Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end; inside, Ayano started complaining bitterly. If Takeshi could have read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence could have been corrected. 

The earth spider seemed to seize the currently mulling Ayano’s opening; “palapala” using its long legs it changed its body and started moving forward.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly, towards the chasing Ayano, white silk spat out from the tail, but at the same time Ayano pulled up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerged a golden flame that burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano could only stop and focus her mind. She took a deep breath, tuning her ki and calmed down.

(This kind of thing can’t do any real kind of obstruction; just kill it in couple seconds.)

Bringing up Enraiha, she performed a downward swing with her full strength. Golden Flame, the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, but closed in directly on the earth spider itself.

Kaboom!!

With the sounds of the explosion, earth spider was surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbled while looking into the flames, what appeared to her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano was the “pishpiish” sound of it splitting open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, the middle the cocoon split open and the earth spider again appeared, completely without harm.

Probably the webbing contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, it used that covering to hide its body and avoided the purifying powers of the flames.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance she seemed very calm, but careful study would discover that her “sun-vein”  had already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, it was completely deflected and Ayano’s self-confidence was certainly hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug, don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating with Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits gathered and, even though there was no materialization, in the vicinity there was already gathered an equal amount of spirits as to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying her anger, Ayano was already entering into a selfless state. Her composure had completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

She continuously summoned stronger and even stronger spirits. This time it wasn't directly released towards one area but, given her immovable strength of mind, was at the same time released towards one direction.

This time Ayano held Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, seriously chasing it, took a deep breath and released it with a sharp “kiai.”

“Haa!!”

At that instant, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Its abdomen expanded and exploded, changing it into a miniature torch.

Within this seemingly small torch, gathered the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider was certainly transformed into ashes.

Afterwards, nothing was left; the pieces of the spider’s body and the youma spirit around had been completed purified. Now the temple where the youma was vanquished was full of the tranquil air that only temples have.

If an attack from the outside can be defended, simply attack from the inside. Even though describing it is easy, actually doing it is close to impossible.

This was like the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

The body of living beings that have water cannot be uninfluenced by water spirits and those living beings that have heat, within their body resides fire spirits.

For example, the youma, even though they materialize, can’t escape this rule.

However, in ordinary circumstances, controlling the spirits residing within the body is impossible.

These kinds of spirits, infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct, involve enormous willpower. The origin of life can be said to not allow anyone control.

Even a genius can’t control it easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter what, there are people who spend their entire day saying “logical boundaries” are for foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It was this kind of thing.”

Ayano released a pleasing smile and turned around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that she couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stared at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body was Masato, and on his left was Takeshi. Everything seemed to be just fine.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys; the taller one with both hands still in his pockets, and the other one who seemed not to be able to control his exhilaration, holding a fist in front of his chest, stood naturally.

When you look at them and there are no heads, it doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looked toward the ground, where there were two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbled, almost about to fall, closed in, knelt and lifted one onto her knees. Even though it was quite heavy, as Ayano smelt the odor of the guy that she really liked, she smiled. Ayano hugged the head of the one who, from a very young age, fought together with her and taught her the ways of survival/existence. Quietly she mumbled.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano's face appeared a sad smile as she tried to put Masato’s head back on. Thinking that by doing this he will return to life, she stubbornly forced the head back on.

As if mocking Ayano for this kind of useless action, a hidden unseen sword blade lightly carved Masato’s body. In one second, the big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands of slices of meat.

Because his heart had stopped pumping a while ago, fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

Although there was no sound of blood flowing, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, it still strangely gave a person a feeling of reality.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body was taken apart without a sound. Almost like going through a paper shredder, the pieces of meat, like flower petals, danced in the sky.

In that instant, like a picture, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompanying the water droplet-like sound, something fell on her face, and Ayano unconsciously tried to remove it.

It was a bright red piece of meat, which still had some remaining warmth. When she understood what was on her fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seemed to be passing through a filter, only recovering a small amount.

“No.”

It was once a part that belonged to Masato’s body, but those miserable remains no longer could be described even as a corpse.

“I don’t want this!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At that moment, Ayano screamed as far as could be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound that even vibrated through the air, that sniggering sound, wasn’t directly sent to the brain. If you had to describe it, accompanying this “snigger” were strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one's opponent’s “awareness” seemed to provoke Ayano. It was just that annoying.

Faced with the situation of the appearance of the enemy, due to frequent training of the body and spirit, Ayano instantly entered fighting mode.

Then she buried deep within her the feeling of anguish, substituting them with the feelings of animation and anticipation.

Changing the target of her anger towards her opponent and challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already she surpassed the limits that anger could be expressed on a humans' face, but Ayano seemed determined that she could. Ayano looked upwards.

There existed ''that thing''. In the front of a branch on a huge tree stood a human shadow completely without fear of danger with its right hand in the pocket of its clothing.

Because it was place of little light, she was not able to clearly see her opponents face, but it didn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing of evil ki already told her “This is an enemy.”

Ayano silently swung Enraiha upwards.

There was no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. All that was requited was to calmly mix in the killing intention and kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed the flaming sword blade, running upwards.

Moving lightly, clearly without regard to weight, ''that thing'' avoided the flaming sword blade. Then it flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards ''that thing'' looked down towards Ayano, slowly moving its body, seeming to say "chase away".

This was clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepted this kind of provocation.

(Even if it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within herself she was submitting to such a type of anger; Ayano had already begun a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky, the ki of a youma suddenly appeared.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looked toward the sky. In order for its power not to be sensed, it had been gathered bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashed out and, without time to defend, even flying backwards to escape it took Kazuma’s full effort.

The wind blade passed right by the still rolling Kazuma, and then while slightly correcting its angle, with one stroke it sliced in two the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, and Takeya, all three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma yelled without thinking as the situation changed into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed!?)

Actually, this is first time this has ever happened to him, facing an ambush situation. Furthermore, it was an ambush with wind spirits? No matter who had summoned them, gathering this degree of wind spirits would be impossible for Kazuma not to feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, the use of fuu-jutsu could not deceive Kazuma. This was simply not a question of the difference in distance of abilities, but the rules are simply thus.

But what now occurred was just that impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focusing towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

A really small thing, maybe smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby it, five things rose and flew out.

“Someone’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so... red leaves…?

No matter how he looked, it didn’t seem like it was flying in the sky. It wasn't controlling the wind. With a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovered what that thing really was.

It was a human hand. A strange human hand was flying in the sky. Even recognizing it didn’t solve anything, it still couldn’t change the fact that 3 people had been killed.

(Anyways, first let’s defeat it!)

Using a voice that could only be heard by himself, he mumbled. The thing that looked like a hand flew into the upper sky —— then disappeared.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma protested towards the wind spirit, this was clearly against the agreement. But the spirit made only an uncertain sound, and it couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided in two Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— with it like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

The spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he were to hear this kind of situation from someone else, he would be quite skeptical of the mental state of that person. This was why what just happened was a very irregular situation. 

The spirits do have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it was when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, but immutable laws were also created towards this existential world—— and they obey them, allowing this world to remain in this kind of shape and reality. Just like bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of himself recognizes him, one part, even if it had intelligence, it would still be impossible for it to think. Of course it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science would be broken. The world would be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits should obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] The covenant certainly reflected this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thought of the worst-case scenario, and weakly sighed saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brought shivers not from cold, but it couldn’t be said to be good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma didn’t want to think that—— but right then it wasn't the best time to stop and think.

That was because he sensed a huge amount of fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when did Japan become a world of youma!?)

Even before he finished talking, a situation appeared that Kazuma could not have predicted.

What appeared was a shoujo(young girl). She had red flames and eyes where hatred-filled fire resided, holding in her right hand was accumulated power ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits that gathered in her right hand had already crystallized. Ayano seemed to have made up her mind in that instant.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes was Ayano, swinging the red sword that was, for the Kannagi clan, more important than anything else. It was also the thing that had made his life very chaotic.

Faced with the godly sword that, no matter what, he would like to escape from; Kazuma saw this and yelled.

“Enraiha!? Are you Ayano!?”

The only answer was a sword flash from Enraiha. As he was faced with Ayano, who was filled with killing intent and not listening to anything, he tried really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, this is a misunderstanding! They weren’t killed by me… hey; you should listen to what other people are saying!”

As flaming white fireballs continuously approached, Kazuma kept dodging and speaking, but Ayano seemed like she couldn't hearing it at all.

Because the esteemed Masato had been killed, Ayano was already too angry and had already forgotten herself. She really had no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san had told her, this guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing that he had already evaded the fireball, it suddenly exploded, blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Noticing, Ayano used the time that the explosion sealed off the way, to appear in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge!!”

“!!”

With that, she began the motion for a two part strike with the intent of splitting Kazuma like bamboo, but he escaped by shifting his body sideways then using his palms to pressure the sword handle near the top. Faced with Ayano’s fiery anger, her face covered with blood, he yelled.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

However, before he finished saying such, he figured that it was a mistake; even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship wasn’t so bad from what could be seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die Ayano would not get revenge for him.

A person appeared in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano had been very close to.

The name probably was —— like!!

“—— bam” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards and heavily hit Kazuma’s chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes were slower; even though it was quickly evaded, the hit still caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though he was dizzy, he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

Ayano's face became even more somber; furthermore, she forcefully focused more strength into the Enraiha in her hand; such that, from a distance, it could be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect occurred…)

He shrugged his shoulders, faced with this person filled with such emotion; he had no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused, angry little girl, anything he did would be useless.

But, she couldn’t be killed. If he was to hurt her, this fool’s father, Juugo, would probably completely recognize him as an enemy. This had to be avoided. 

This was not because he feared Juugo, who was the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo could be said to be his only ally. In order not to create sorrow for him, there was only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decided to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma, with his back towards Ayano who wanted to stop him, leaped up, surrounded by wind, and flew upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappeared.

“What—— where at?”

Right above her, as she kept looking around, Kazuma floated along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, Kazuma became see-through, just as if wearing a transparent robe. If one looked closely, one could see the parts where waves were created by high heat, but Ayano, who was being controlled by anger and had forgotten herself, did not.

Kazuma took no pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What he realized then was that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya, no matter how you described it, was Kazuma, furthermore, apparently, he had also killed Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter into a complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case, it might be quite interesting, allowing people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

Hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. The Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two of the strongest things already assaulting his life; of course, Kazuma could not ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-23T21:08:27Z

Nerevarine: minor emergency fix

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Still not ready? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“Please—wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind blew against Hyoue. The air was filled with the ''ki'' of the youma and passed beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ''ki'' of the youma that passed beneath his palms was like an air that would swallow everyone, no matter whom.

It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this was an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the three defensively prepared people were killed without anyone being alerted.

The Fuuga clan was summoned in order to better understand the situation. Because of this, Hyoue, gathered the youma ''ki'' to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, t—this is....”

The sound of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ''ki'' in his palms without losing any. It was a very cold air. Even for powerful practitioners the ''ki'' provided sufficient reasons to fear it.

“This was caused by ''fuujutsu,'' and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in a wind ''kekkai'' and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report was not in the least beneficial, any practitioner could easily understand from the sight of the incident.

“I understand. But, who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; then Juugo spoke in a consoling voice.

“So it's like that? Good job; you may retire... Right—how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. However, he can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bowed.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will give instructions to my subordinates for I will now retire….”
“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”

The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.

The enemy was a ''fuujutsu'' practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thought of a certain person who had—coincidentally—just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly disliked him, but only he is ignorant of this fact.

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.” Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You—! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. Genma coldly looked on in a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes.

Genma looked down on Yorimichi from the depth of his heart, facing a person who had no strength except for scheming and yet was chosen as the suzerain.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item.

Genma thought the one who succeeded the position of suzerain should be the strongest practitioner. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enraged Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No—should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connect items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with ''low scruples.”
For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma did not contradict; the reply would have been extremely disrespectful if he did.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo would not allow the continuation of such an insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he ordered Yorimichi to be taken away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner or later!”

Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me, please forgive him.”

Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzerain cares deeply for the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, underscoring each other’s reasoning, they smiled at the same time. In addition, with that, they understood the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“...That’s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility, Genma. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”

“Understood.” Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face began to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.

She appeared without even waiting a second.

“Bah!” She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh...? What’s going on?”

Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. With black hair that almost reached her back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the 'dark and cold' atmosphere had completely vanished. The spiritual energy that emerged from her cleansed the room's atmosphere in one breath.

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. The people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light; their uncomfortable and distressed feeling completely vanished.

As if facing the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The person in the doorway was the one who had the ability to vanquish darkness, with spiritual powers not below the power of light, heir of the suzerain and owner of Enraiha, and Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”

Juugo tested his daughter with a serious expression, as when he asked other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter ... at least this is what Juugo thought.

“Excuse me.” Ayano at that moment finished bowing. “The youma that was released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”

Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning. “So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t from “three people have been killed.” Instead, it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.

“Nobody saw who, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”

“Of course there's a suspect.” Faced with Ayano’s questions, Juugo replied heavily, “It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s...”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s "sun vein" furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name; the one who fought against you in the 'Succession Ceremony,' betting Enraiha, the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan ."

“'Older cousin...' Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that even be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard he left the country... and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is. Supposedly, he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma... Looks like he hates us…” Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that,” Genma replied without any facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we cannot just kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If...?”

Ayano turned to look at Genma, searching for a clue as to what Genma was thinking. Genma accepted Ayano’s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win.

Ayano stopped her meaningless gaze, and turned to look towards Juugo.

“So what do we do next? Eliminate him?

“I mean, we still cannot be certain whether Kazuma was the one who did it; but no matter, we should find him and talk with him first.”

After seeing his daughter, who said such words so easily, Juugo sensed danger.

Perhaps due to the mighty power that Enraiha bears, whenever Ayano is faced with a problem, she is inclined to use power to resolve it. Juugo has always hoped that she understands that she will be the next clan chief and therefore would need to be more flexible in her thinking.

There is no need for you to take action at this moment in time. Remain on stand-by until an order is given!”

“…...I get it, fine…”

Even though she did not seem pleased, Ayano still obeys her father’s words, and she quickly left the scene after bowing. Up until the paper door was closed, the attitude she portrayed by not even looking at Juugo showed just how unhappy she was.

“……This stubborn child.”

Juugo sighed as he muttered this. But despite his tone being so bitter, he was still unable to hide that overflowing love he has for her.

=== 2 ===
It was easy for the information network of the Kannagi clan to find out where Kazuma was.
Finding him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

Therefore, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they had opposing personalities, they were great friends. This combination, outside the main family, could be said to be without equal.

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards at hand; however, the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family might have been a deadly mistake. Why? That is because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will be problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they waited for the upcoming report, they headed directly in Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they had absolutely no desire to persuade him; however, they never expected that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Is the report ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion couldn't satisfy them at all. They didn't know how many times they had repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them were still waiting to receive the same report, they should have known it didn't matter how much they asked…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person, Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily as, in reality, they turned the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying; the Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo. A situation in which the Fuuga shielding him wasn't impossible, insulting them, in order to change the attention of Shingo from Takeya was certainly welcomed.

Thinking shortly, Shingo gritted his teeth angrily and said:

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, aren't they very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just as Takeya had wished, Shingo had completely forgotten about the issue of the reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya had a thought — — not unlike that which he heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly, he felt it to be very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right ahead, about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two, a voice appeared. This is a jutsu used by the Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits”, which is used for sending their voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice even over large distances.

“He’s coming! I won’t leave him any limbs, arms or legs, burn it all! Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anyone to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. It could be seen from his hatred-filled eyes that his passion certainly could be really problematic.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 051.jpg|thumb]]

Shingo rattled on explaining how he would execute Kazuma. Shingo hoped Kazuma would at least put up some resistance before he was half-dead, then they could slowly torture him to the brink of death. Shingo would make sure Kazuma would suffer the most pain and suffering possible.

Takeya pulled a small distance away from Shingo after seeing how was. In his heart he was thinking, “So this guy is this dangerous.” And so, the distance between their hearts grew larger.

Just when a rift between their friendship was about to form, Kazuma appeared

Facing the defenseless, seemingly casual Kazuma ---- To them that is how it seemed ------Takeya greeted him in an arrogant manner.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“….Oh, it is the successor of the Oogami family?”

A moment of pause; it was needed for Kazuma to recollect his memories. But, Takeya took it as a display of shock as if Kazuma just realized he was being ambushed. This uprising arrogant mentality gradually weakened Takeya’s concentration.

“Do you know why we are here?”

Takeya used a tone filled with superiority to say. At the same moment, Takeya calmed Shingo, whose eyes are blood-shot and whose heart is filled with the desire to release his flames.
“No idea.”

Kazuma’s reply could not be any more honest, but at the same time it was not entirely without any sense of a taunt mixed in. He used a joking action to exaggeratedly shrug his shoulders, and then shook his head. As expected, he managed to piss Takeya off enough for his veins to show.
Takeya; however, succeeded in controlling his anger, and after recovering his cool, began to explain.

“Yesterday night, the Kannagi clan had three practitioners killed."

“Uhmm... and?"

Kazuma asked demandingly, acting with supreme authority.

“The person who killed them was a fuujutsu practitioner."

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings were covered in silence. A warm wind blew in through the dusk on the “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly began to dance, being shined upon by a crimson sun, the red leaves were dyed even a darker shade of red, this was the beauty that appears before the darkness controls world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma; compared to silence, it seems like he detested the stillness even more than being stared at by two men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow us!”

“It wasn’t me! Are you finished?”

Immediately after saying such words, and as he was thinking of leaving, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally, an instant before the space where Kazuma had existed, without touching anything, became a fireball.

Kazuma looked towards Shingo, consequently Shingo, using a tone like a natural born deep voiced singer shouted.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally do it? Then, there is no other way besides using force to subdue you!”

At the same time as the shout, surrounding Shingo there were “tongues of crimson” which began to burn and dance.
Even though the flames that appeared at the same time as the yell were attached to Shingo’s body, his clothes were not burnt. Shingo was exhibiting an unexpected level of precision.

As the flames continued to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said with a proclamation.

“If you refuse to speak about it, then you are very suspicious. I’ll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make you easier to transport! I won’t kill you now, yet can you continue to live in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning, I’ll be merciful, and kill you within one week! You can use that time to fully regret your life. I want you to know, that after killing Shinji I absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming that the future will be as Shingo’s claims; nevertheless, Kazuma was still faced with the crazily laughing Shingo, looking as if he was watching some kind of rare animal. He then asked very seriously.

“So the Kannagi clan still feeds this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal; Takeya did not want to be recognized with the thing next to him as if they were the same kind.

“Shingo always adored Shinji, now he hates you for killing Shinji, he is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi clan; if the suzerain has business with me, tell him to come and look for me himself. Please pass it to him like that.”

“It seems … The negotiations have broken down then.”

In order to make good on his words, Takeya raised his “ki”. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt on the skin. Even though the fire spirits had yet to materialize, the surrounding area had clearly changed in physics.

Seeming to be frightened in the face of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continued to flutter down, the bright red leaves instantly changed into ash and floated away before touching Takeya’s body.

A subdued Kazuma, like before, stood there with his hands in his leather jacket, watching the two of them. It seemed like he had no desire to confront the Kannagi clan; of course, it was hard to tell from that kind of pose.

“This is your last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and said.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!”

“You idiot!”

At that instant, starting their jutsu, the two believed that victory would be definite. Because of the clan, two of the strongest practitioners were attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, facing those kinds of massive powers would be hopeless.

But——

Boom! 

The fireball in Takeya’s hand suddenly explodes. Above the sound, he is incredulous that the fireball had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it was still impossible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion struck his entire body and Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W, What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though he left this kind of “I leave the rest to you” saying, Shingo similarly lost his consciousness, with black and blue continuously pulsing on his face.

As Kazuma returned his hands back to the pockets of his leather jacket, he lowered his head to the two people before him. After flashing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' sides.

Although he seemed like he wanted to leave immediately, Kazuma stopped. Then, as if feeling something, he looked towards the trees where there was no one.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful.”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees split. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break, the guarding practitioner slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide himself, the fujutsu user stood while dumbly staring at Kazuma. As Kazuma turned to leave, the guarding practitioner was fearful. “The one we lured was him? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?*

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone am enough. I don’t know how many times I have repeated this. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges the young mistress' abilities, but as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate in order to strengthen the weakening seal inside. Coincidentally, this place was very close where Kazuma extorted every cent from his employer----To put it simply, this is where he exorcised only a few days ago; however, Ayano knows nothing about it.

Upon arriving at the location and discovering that the seal had deteriorated to a point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately discarded the idea of the resealing it, and instead decided to eliminate the seal. Then, without any testing, she immediately ripped off the seal.

A popular saying of hers was, “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in their own abilities would not say something like that; however, the two men that accompanied her knew that she had the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knew that she had this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even if she described Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of time he sent two or more people to protect her.

“'Don’t mix work with your private life,’ is frequently lectured to me no matter what. ‘Don’t follow your own desires to do things,' isn’t that right Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that man, the younger brother of the head of the Yuuki family, Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner, a smile and laughter appeared on Masato’s thin face. As a member of one of the branch families, he certainly was not thinking about the consequence, but it seemed like Ayano hadn’t really noticed or cared.

This man, Oogami Masato, although possessing strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head and so went off to Tibet to train like an eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan, he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo had a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission, he was continually responsible for this job of protection.

Certainly, Ayano also had good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to everyone else’s princess like treatment of her, Masato’s causal kind of attitude was quite refreshing for her and felt very good.

Concenquently, “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama," this kind of terminology used between the two was like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe if it is to allow the younger practitioner here to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that so, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner was using admiring eyes to stare at Ayano. Oogami Takeshi’s uncle had to holler many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stop staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared. It is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I understand! Just as Uncle has said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama's striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouted in a loud voice. He stared at Ayano as she appeared with admiration and reverence compare to respect. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano had the status of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by while guarding her is something anyone would accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration of being able to talk to Ayano is something can be seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano does not like being viewed like that. It seems like she is being separated from “normal” and changed into something she doesn't want.

No matter what, no matter how much it is explained that it is useless, it is Takeshi’s only simple means of showing deference to a much stronger and more beautiful existence.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxed and turned herself towards the main hall. Her mini-skirt started to flutter and dance.

Now why Ayano would be wearing her high school uniform?

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because, if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is their uniform. So Juugo focused upon this point and added, within the range of his abilities, the best class of defensive spells to it.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk, that is, during the process of fabrication air is mixed in. Furthermore, everything is made from expensive materials.

As a result, by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it would not wrong be to call it a work of art. Its cost is comparable. It could be said that the cost is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly it can be said that it could buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course, Ayano paid attention to wearing this outfit, but not because of its capabilities, but because it was a gift given to her by her father, so she frequently wore this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit which could be said to be the world’s most expensive combat outfit, Ayano watched as the seal was about to be broken. She took a deep breath and then began moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

A clear sound of clapping started to vibrate within the space. When the two closed palms were opened, in between the two appeared a flaming line. Ayano then grasped it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The burning line, around 1 meter long, at that instant materialized into a crimson sword.

There was no blunt side to the bright crimson sword, it had two edges. The blade of the sword was surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beautiful light. Just like that, it was as beautiful as one could imagine. 

That sword was the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. It was rewarded to the Kannagi Clan’s founder by the King of the Flame Spirits, and it was passed down defeating devils/evil as a treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifted Enraiha upwards, then added her left hand to grasp the sword and made a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, golden pieces of the flame started spreading. Then instantly while beautifully, she stopped the sword before her eyes. No matter if it was done ten-thousand times or hundred thousand times, it was a beautiful motion that could always be forgiven.

The vase of the shrine had already approached its limits and, with a “pong” sound, burst open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shot towards Ayano.

Ayano, from the front, made a downward stroke with Enraiha, attacking that thing head-on. After contact, the white substance gave off a sound like sprinkling water on a burning hot pot, vaporizing.

“Ugh, it’s sticky”
Ayano mumbled after seeing that thing that dispersed in all directions, connected by thin threads.
Then she changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, seeing a few points of something like lights. That thing slowly moved forward and revealed its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano, inadvertently surprised, let out a gasp; that thing that had appeared was ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, it was a segmented animal producing sounds like “kulah, kulah” as its legs moved. Upon seeing its full appearance anyone would feel shivers not due to cold. It really was a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replied. Even though it produced a very disgusting feeling it was not the time for complaints. It seemed like she was more afraid of disappointing her otou-san; fighting against spiders or cockroaches was nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits does not require chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits assembled themselves, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword's blade, the light of the flame became even brighter.

Within the range reached by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoned spirits. Juugo didn't know how many times he had instructed her, "Don’t be like other practitioners, the spirits are not commanded, you can’t be too arrogant."

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying was frequently repeated by Juugo; spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan has a contract with the spirit king, the spirits are only helpers.

Of course, Ayano also understood that her own strength was borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order was the reason the power was gifted, and only for a short period of time.

That is why she was not ordering them, because doing such matters is not necessary. If the correct way of thinking is known, the fire spirits will certainly answer.

Having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge power or to be arrogant. Ayano, no matter what, always calls out to them like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watched dumbfounded as the enormous number of spirits gathered on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he could manage was only one small portion of this in comparison. For him, it was the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference of which is like the difference between sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Masato said smiling, just like him to show off his own condition.

“Even though we said it recently, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

His uncle’s reply already forgotten, Takeshi once again looked at Ayano.

Ayano, holding the Enraiha, continued to confront the earth spider.

(What should I do… looks like I can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits were already summoned to destroy the earth spider, given the long distance, she really didn’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for summoning, in order to use the sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words; get close, and from a close distance puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside, burn its body completely.

(Of course if that was done, more adhesive matter would certainly fly out from the cut’s aperture… after the explosion fragments would all fly from the body… and if it’s female, after opening its skin, hundreds of spiders might come out… No———!)

Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end; inside, Ayano started complaining bitterly. If Takeshi could have read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence could have been corrected. 

The earth spider seemed to seize the currently mulling Ayano’s opening; “palapala” using its long legs it changed its body and started moving forward.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly, towards the chasing Ayano, white silk spat out from the tail, but at the same time Ayano pulled up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerged a golden flame that burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano could only stop and focus her mind. She took a deep breath, tuning her ki and calmed down.

(This kind of thing can’t do any real kind of obstruction; just kill it in couple seconds.)

Bringing up Enraiha, she performed a downward swing with her full strength. Golden Flame, the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, but closed in directly on the earth spider itself.

Kaboom!!

With the sounds of the explosion, earth spider was surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbled while looking into the flames, what appeared to her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano was the “pishpiish” sound of it splitting open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, the middle the cocoon split open and the earth spider again appeared, completely without harm.

Probably the webbing contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, it used that covering to hide its body and avoided the purifying powers of the flames.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance she seemed very calm, but careful study would discover that her “sun-vein”  had already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, it was completely deflected and Ayano’s self-confidence was certainly hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug, don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating with Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits gathered and, even though there was no materialization, in the vicinity there was already gathered an equal amount of spirits as to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying her anger, Ayano was already entering into a selfless state. Her composure had completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

She continuously summoned stronger and even stronger spirits. This time it wasn't directly released towards one area but, given her immovable strength of mind, was at the same time being released towards one direction.

This time Ayano held Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, seriously chasing it, took a deep breath and released it with a sharp “kiai.”

“Haa!!”

At that instant, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Its abdomen expanded and exploded, changing it into a miniature torch.

Within this seemingly small torch, gathered the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider was certainly transformed into ashes.

Afterwards, nothing was left; the pieces of the spider’s body and the youma spirit around had been completed purified. Now the temple where the youma was vanquished was full of the tranquil air that only temples have.

If an attack from the outside can be defended, simply attack from the inside. Even though describing it is easy, actually doing it is close to impossible.

This was like the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

The body of living beings that have water cannot be uninfluenced by water spirits and those living beings that have heat, within their body resides fire spirits.

For example, the youma, even though they materialize, can’t escape this rule.

However, in ordinary circumstances, controlling the spirits residing within the body is impossible.

These kinds of spirits, infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct, involve enormous willpower. The origin of life can be said to not allow anyone control.

Even a genius can’t control it easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter what, there are people who spend their entire day saying “logical boundaries” are for foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It was this kind of thing.”

Ayano released a pleasing smile and turned around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that she couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stared at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body was Masato, and on his left was Takeshi. Everything seemed to be just fine.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys; the taller one with both hands still in his pockets, and the other one who seemed not to be able to control his exhilaration, holding a fist in front of his chest, stood naturally.

When you look at them and there are no heads, it doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looked toward the ground, where there were two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbled, almost about to fall, closed in, knelt and lifted one onto her knees. Even though it was quite heavy, as Ayano smelt the odor of the guy that she really liked, she smiled. Ayano hugged the head of the one who, from a very young age, fought together with her and taught her the ways of survival/existence. Quietly she mumbled.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano's face appeared a sad smile as she tried to put Masato’s head back on. Thinking that by doing this he will return to life, she stubbornly forced the head back on.

As if mocking Ayano for this kind of useless action, a hidden unseen sword blade lightly carved Masato’s body. In one second, the big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands of slices of meat.

Because his heart had stopped pumping a while ago, fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

Although there was no sound of blood flowing, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, it still strangely gave a person a feeling of reality.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body was taken apart without a sound. Almost like going through a paper shredder, the pieces of meat, like flower petals, danced in the sky.

In that instant, like a picture, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompanying the water droplet-like sound, something fell on her face, and Ayano unconsciously tried to remove it.

It was a bright red piece of meat, which still had some remaining warmth. When she understood what was on her fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seemed to be passing through a filter, only recovering a small amount.

“No.”

It was once a part that belonged to Masato’s body, but those miserable remains no longer could be described even as a corpse.

“I don’t want this!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At that moment, Ayano screamed as far as could be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound that even vibrated through the air, that sniggering sound, wasn’t directly sent to the brain. If you had to describe it, accompanying this “snigger” were strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one's opponent’s “awareness” seemed to provoke Ayano. It was just that annoying.

Faced with the situation of the appearance of the enemy, due to frequent training of the body and spirit, Ayano instantly entered fighting mode.

Then she buried deep within her the feeling of anguish, substituting them with the feelings of animation and anticipation.

Changing the target of her anger towards her opponent and challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already she surpassed the limits that anger could be expressed on a humans' face, but Ayano seemed determined that she could. Ayano looked upwards.

There existed ''that thing''. In the front of a branch on a huge tree stood a human shadow completely without fear of danger with its right hand in the pocket of its clothing.

Because it was place of little light, she was not able to clearly see her opponents face, but it didn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing of evil ki already told her “This is an enemy.”

Ayano silently swung Enraiha upwards.

There was no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. All that was requited was to calmly mix in the killing intention and kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed the flaming sword blade, running upwards.

Moving lightly, clearly without regard to weight, ''that thing'' avoided the flaming sword blade. Then it flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards ''that thing'' looked down towards Ayano, slowly moving its body, seeming to say "chase away".

This was clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepted this kind of provocation.

(Even if it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within herself she was submitting to such a type of anger; Ayano had already begun a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky, the ki of a youma suddenly appeared.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looked toward the sky. In order for its power not to be sensed, it had been gathered bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashed out and, without time to defend, even flying backwards to escape it took Kazuma’s full effort.

The wind blade passed right by the still rolling Kazuma, and then while slightly correcting its angle, with one stroke it sliced in two the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, and Takeya, all three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma yelled without thinking as the situation changed into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed!?)

Actually, this is first time this has ever happened to him, facing an ambush situation. Furthermore, it was an ambush with wind spirits? No matter who had summoned them, gathering this degree of wind spirits would be impossible for Kazuma not to feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, the use of fuu-jutsu could not deceive Kazuma. This was simply not a question of the difference in distance of abilities, but the rules are simply thus.

But what now occurred was just that impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focusing towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

A really small thing, maybe smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby it, five things rose and flew out.

“Someone’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so... red leaves…?

No matter how he looked, it didn’t seem like it was flying in the sky. It wasn't controlling the wind. With a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovered what that thing really was.

It was a human hand. A strange human hand was flying in the sky. Even recognizing it didn’t solve anything, it still couldn’t change the fact that 3 people had been killed.

(Anyways, first let’s defeat it!)

Using a voice that could only be heard by himself, he mumbled. The thing that looked like a hand flew into the upper sky —— then disappeared.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma protested towards the wind spirit, this was clearly against the agreement. But the spirit made only an uncertain sound, and it couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided in two Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— with it like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

The spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he were to hear this kind of situation from someone else, he would be quite skeptical of the mental state of that person. This was why what just happened was a very irregular situation. 

The spirits do have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it was when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, but immutable laws were also created towards this existential world—— and they obey them, allowing this world to remain in this kind of shape and reality. Just like bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of himself recognizes him, one part, even if it had intelligence, it would still be impossible for it to think. Of course it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science would be broken. The world would be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits should obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] The covenant certainly reflected this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thought of the worst-case scenario, and weakly sighed saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brought shivers not from cold, but it couldn’t be said to be good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma didn’t want to think that—— but right then it wasn't the best time to stop and think.

That was because he sensed a huge amount of fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when did Japan become a world of youma!?)

Even before he finished talking, a situation appeared that Kazuma could not have predicted.

What appeared was a shoujo(young girl). She had red flames and eyes where hatred-filled fire resided, holding in her right hand was accumulated power ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits that gathered in her right hand had already crystallized. Ayano seemed to have made up her mind in that instant.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes was Ayano, swinging the red sword that was, for the Kannagi clan, more important than anything else. It was also the thing that had made his life very chaotic.

Faced with the godly sword that, no matter what, he would like to escape from; Kazuma saw this and yelled.

“Enraiha!? Are you Ayano!?”

The only answer was a sword flash from Enraiha. As he was faced with Ayano, who was filled with killing intent and not listening to anything, he tried really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, this is a misunderstanding! They weren’t killed by me… hey; you should listen to what other people are saying!”

As flaming white fireballs continuously approached, Kazuma kept dodging and speaking, but Ayano seemed like she couldn't hearing it at all.

Because the esteemed Masato had been killed, Ayano was already too angry and had already forgotten herself. She really had no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san had told her, this guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing that he had already evaded the fireball, it suddenly exploded, blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Noticing, Ayano used the time that the explosion sealed off the way, to appear in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge!!”

“!!”

With that, she began the motion for a two part strike with the intent of splitting Kazuma like bamboo, but he escaped by shifting his body sideways then using his palms to pressure the sword handle near the top. Faced with Ayano’s fiery anger, her face covered with blood, he yelled.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

However, before he finished saying such, he figured that it was a mistake; even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship wasn’t so bad from what could be seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die Ayano would not get revenge for him.

A person appeared in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano had been very close to.

The name probably was —— like!!

“—— bam” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards and heavily hit Kazuma’s chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes were slower; even though it was quickly evaded, the hit still caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though he was dizzy, he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

Ayano's face became even more somber; furthermore, she forcefully focused more strength into the Enraiha in her hand; such that, from a distance, it could be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect occurred…)

He shrugged his shoulders, faced with this person filled with such emotion; he had no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused, angry little girl, anything he did would be useless.

But, she couldn’t be killed. If he was to hurt her, this fool’s father, Juugo, would probably completely recognize him as an enemy. This had to be avoided. 

This was not because he feared Juugo, who was the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo could be said to be his only ally. In order not to create sorrow for him, there was only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decided to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma, with his back towards Ayano who wanted to stop him, leaped up, surrounded by wind, and flew upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappeared.

“What—— where at?”

Right above her, as she kept looking around, Kazuma floated along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, Kazuma became see-through, just as if wearing a transparent robe. If one looked closely, one could see the parts where waves were created by high heat, but Ayano, who was being controlled by anger and had forgotten herself, did not.

Kazuma took no pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What he realized then was that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya, no matter how you described it, was Kazuma, furthermore, apparently, he had also killed Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter into a complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case, it might be quite interesting, allowing people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

Hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. The Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two of the strongest things already assaulting his life; of course, Kazuma could not ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-23T19:31:19Z

Nerevarine: major edit! everything from tense changes to sentence rewording, to grammer, check this

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Still not ready? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“Please—wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind blew against Hyoue. The air was filled with the ''ki'' of the youma and passed beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ''ki'' of the youma that passed beneath his palms was like an air that would swallow everyone, no matter whom.

It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this was an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the three defensively prepared people were killed without anyone being alerted.

The Fuuga clan was summoned in order to better understand the situation. Because of this, Hyoue, gathered the youma ''ki'' to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, t—this is....”

The sound of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ''ki'' in his palms without losing any. It was a very cold air. Even for powerful practitioners the ''ki'' provided sufficient reasons to fear it.

“This was caused by ''fuujutsu,'' and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in a wind ''kekkai'' and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report was not in the least beneficial, any practitioner could easily understand from the sight of the incident.

“I understand. But, who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; then Juugo spoke in a consoling voice.

“So it's like that? Good job; you may retire... Right—how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. However, he can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bowed.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will give instructions to my subordinates for I will now retire….”
“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”

The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.

The enemy was a ''fuujutsu'' practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thought of a certain person who had—coincidentally—just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly disliked him, but only he is ignorant of this fact.

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.” Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You—! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. Genma coldly looked on in a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes.

Genma looked down on Yorimichi from the depth of his heart, facing a person who had no strength except for scheming and yet was chosen as the suzerain.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item.

Genma thought the one who succeeded the position of suzerain should be the strongest practitioner. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enraged Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No—should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connect items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with ''low scruples.”
For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma did not contradict; the reply would have been extremely disrespectful if he did.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo would not allow the continuation of such an insulting diatribe. In order to stop it, he ordered Yorimichi to be taken away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner or later!”

Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me, please forgive him.”

Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzerain cares deeply for the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, underscoring each other’s reasoning, they smiled at the same time. In addition, with that, they understood the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“...That’s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility, Genma. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”

“Understood.” Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face began to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.

She appeared without even waiting a second.

“Bah!” She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh...? What’s going on?”

Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. With black hair that almost reached her back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the 'dark and cold' atmosphere had completely vanished. The spiritual energy that emerged from her cleansed the room's atmosphere in one breath.

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. The people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light; their uncomfortable and distressed feeling completely vanished.

As if facing the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The person in the doorway was the one who had the ability to vanquish darkness, with spiritual powers not below the power of light, heir of the suzerain and owner of Enraiha, and Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”

Juugo tested his daughter with a serious expression, as when he asked other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter ... at least this is what Juugo thought.

“Excuse me.” Ayano at that moment finished bowing. “The youma that was released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”

Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning. “So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t from “three people have been killed.” Instead, it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.

“Nobody saw who, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”

“Of course there's a suspect.” Faced with Ayano’s questions, Juugo replied heavily, “It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s...”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s "sun vein" furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name; the one who fought against you in the 'Succession Ceremony,' betting Enraiha, the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan ."

“'Older cousin...' Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that even be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard he left the country... and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is. Supposedly, he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma... Looks like he hates us…” Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that,” Genma replied without any facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we cannot just kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If...?”

Ayano turned to look at Genma, searching for a clue as to what Genma was thinking. Genma accepted Ayano’s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win.

Ayano stopped her meaningless gaze, and turned to look towards Juugo.

“So what do we do next? Eliminate him?

“I mean, we still cannot be certain whether Kazuma was the one who did it; but no matter, we should find him and talk with him first.”

After seeing his daughter, who said such words so easily, Juugo sensed danger.

Perhaps due to the mighty power that Enraiha bears, whenever Ayano is faced with a problem, she is inclined to use power to resolve it. Juugo has always hoped that she understands that she will be the next clan chief and therefore would need to be more flexible in her thinking.

There is no need for you to take action at this moment in time. Remain on stand-by until an order is given!”

“…...I get it, fine…”

Even though she did not seem pleased, Ayano still obeys her father’s words, and she quickly left the scene after bowing. Up until the paper door was closed, the attitude she portrayed by not even looking at Juugo showed just how unhappy she was.

“……This stubborn child.”

Juugo sighed as he muttered this. But despite his tone being so bitter, he was still unable to hide that overflowing love he has for her.

=== 2 ===
It was easy for the information network of the Kannagi clan to find out where Kazuma was.
Finding him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

Therefore, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they had opposing personalities, they were great friends. This combination, outside the main family, could be said to be without equal.

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards at hand; however, the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family might have been a deadly mistake. Why? That is because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will be problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they waited for the upcoming report, they headed directly in Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they had absolutely no desire to persuade him; however, they never expected that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Is the report ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion couldn't satisfy them at all. They didn't know how many times they had repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them were still waiting to receive the same report, they should have known it didn't matter how much they asked…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person, Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily as, in reality, they turned the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying; the Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo. A situation in which the Fuuga shielding him wasn't impossible, insulting them, in order to change the attention of Shingo from Takeya was certainly welcomed.

Thinking shortly, Shingo gritted his teeth angrily and said:

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, aren't they very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just as Takeya had wished, Shingo had completely forgotten about the issue of the reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya had a thought — — not unlike that which he heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly, he felt it to be very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right ahead, about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two, a voice appeared. This is a jutsu used by the Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits”, which is used for sending their voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice even over large distances.

“He’s coming! I won’t leave him any limbs, arms or legs, burn it all! Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anyone to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. It could be seen from his hatred-filled eyes that his passion certainly could be really problematic.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 051.jpg|thumb]]

Shingo rattled on explaining how he would execute Kazuma. Shingo hoped Kazuma would at least put up some resistance before he was half-dead, then they could slowly torture him to the brink of death. Shingo would make sure Kazuma would suffer the most pain and suffering possible.

Takeya pulled a small distance away from Shingo after seeing how was. In his heart he was thinking, “So this guy is this dangerous.” And so, the distance between their hearts grew larger.

Just when a rift between their friendship was about to form, Kazuma appeared

Facing the defenseless, seemingly casual Kazuma ---- To them that is how it seemed ------Takeya greeted him in an arrogant manner.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“….Oh, it is the successor of the Oogami family?”

A moment of pause; it was needed for Kazuma to recollect his memories. But, Takeya took it as a display of shock as if Kazuma just realized he was being ambushed. This uprising arrogant mentality gradually weakened Takeya’s concentration.

“Do you know why we are here?”

Takeya used a tone filled with superiority to say. At the same moment, Takeya calmed Shingo, whose eyes are blood-shot and whose heart is filled with the desire to release his flames.
“No idea.”

Kazuma’s reply could not be any more honest, but at the same time it was not entirely without any sense of a taunt mixed in. He used a joking action to exaggeratedly shrug his shoulders, and then shook his head. As expected, he managed to piss Takeya off enough for his veins to show.
Takeya; however, succeeded in controlling his anger, and after recovering his cool, began to explain.

“Yesterday night, the Kannagi clan had three practitioners killed."

“Uhmm... and?"

Kazuma asked demandingly, acting with supreme authority.

“The person who killed them was a fuujutsu practitioner."

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings were covered in silence. A warm wind blew in through the dusk on the “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly began to dance, being shined upon by a crimson sun, the red leaves were dyed even a darker shade of red, this was the beauty that appears before the darkness controls world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma; compared to silence, it seems like he detested the stillness even more than being stared at by two men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow us!”

“It wasn’t me! Are you finished?”

Immediately after saying such words, and as he was thinking of leaving, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally, an instant before the space where Kazuma had existed, without touching anything, became a fireball.

Kazuma looked towards Shingo, consequently Shingo, using a tone like a natural born deep voiced singer shouted.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally do it? Then, there is no other way besides using force to subdue you!”

At the same time as the shout, surrounding Shingo there were “tongues of crimson” which began to burn and dance.
Even though the flames that appeared at the same time as the yell were attached to Shingo’s body, his clothes were not burnt. Shingo was exhibiting an unexpected level of precision.

As the flames continued to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said with a proclamation.

“If you refuse to speak about it, then you are very suspicious. I’ll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make you easier to transport! I won’t kill you now, yet can you continue to live in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning, I’ll be merciful, and kill you within one week! You can use that time to fully regret your life. I want you to know, that after killing Shinji I absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming that the future will be as Shingo’s claims; nevertheless, Kazuma was still faced with the crazily laughing Shingo, looking as if he was watching some kind of rare animal. He then asked very seriously.

“So the Kannagi clan still feeds this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal; Takeya did not want to be recognized with the thing next to him as if they were the same kind.

“Shingo always adored Shinji, now he hates you for killing Shinji, he is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi clan; if the suzerain has business with me, tell him to come and look for me himself. Please pass it to him like that.”

“It seems … The negotiations have broken down then.”

In order to make good on his words, Takeya raised his “ki”. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt on the skin. Even though the fire spirits had yet to materialize, the surrounding area had clearly changed in physics.

Seeming to be frightened in the face of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continued to flutter down, the bright red leaves instantly changed into ash and floated away before touching Takeya’s body.

A subdued Kazuma, like before, stood there with his hands in his leather jacket, watching the two of them. It seemed like he had no desire to confront the Kannagi clan; of course, it was hard to tell from that kind of pose.

“This is your last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and said.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!”

“You idiot!”

At that instant, starting their jutsu, the two believed that victory would be definite. Because of the clan, two of the strongest practitioners were attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, facing those kinds of massive powers would be hopeless.

But——

Boom! 

The fireball in Takeya’s hand suddenly explodes. Above the sound, he is incredulous that the fireball had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it was still impossible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion struck his entire body and Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W, What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though he left this kind of “I leave the rest to you” saying, Shingo similarly lost his consciousness, with black and blue continuously pulsing on his face.

As Kazuma returned his hands back to the pockets of his leather jacket, he lowered his head to the two people before him. After flashing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' sides.

Although he seemed like he wanted to leave immediately, Kazuma stopped. Then, as if feeling something, he looked towards the trees where there was no one.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful.”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees split. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break, the guarding practitioner slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide himself, the fujutsu user stood while dumbly staring at Kazuma. As Kazuma turned to leave, the guarding practitioner was fearful. “The one we lured was him? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?*

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone am enough. I don’t know how many times I have repeated this. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges the young mistress' abilities, but as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate in order to strengthen the weakening seal inside. Coincidentally, this place was very close where Kazuma extorted every cent from his employer----To put it simply, this is where he exorcised only a few days ago; however, Ayano knows nothing about it.

Upon arriving at the location and discovering that the seal had deteriorated to a point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately discarded the idea of the resealing it, and instead decided to eliminate the seal. Then, without any testing, she immediately ripped off the seal.

A popular saying of hers was, “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in their own abilities would not say something like that; however, the two men that accompanied her knew that she had the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knew that she had this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even if she described Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of time he sent two or more people to protect her.

“'Don’t mix work with your private life,’ is frequently lectured to me no matter what. ‘Don’t follow your own desires to do things,' isn’t that right Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that man, the younger brother of the head of the Yuuki family, Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner, a smile and laughter appeared on Masato’s thin face. As a member of one of the branch families, he certainly was not thinking about the consequence, but it seemed like Ayano hadn’t really noticed or cared.

This man, Oogami Masato, although possessing strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head and so went off to Tibet to train like an eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan, he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo had a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission, he was continually responsible for this job of protection.

Certainly, Ayano also had good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to everyone else’s princess like treatment of her, Masato’s causal kind of attitude was quite refreshing for her and felt very good.

Concenquently, “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama," this kind of terminology used between the two was like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe if it is to allow the younger practitioner here to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that so, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner was using admiring eyes to stare at Ayano. Oogami Takeshi’s uncle had to holler many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stop staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared. It is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I understand! Just as Uncle has said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama's striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouted in a loud voice. He stared at Ayano as she appeared with admiration and reverence compare to respect. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano had the status of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by while guarding her is something anyone would accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration of being able to talk to Ayano is something can be seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano does not like being viewed like that. It seems like she is being separated from “normal” and changed into something she doesn't want.

No matter what, no matter how much it is explained that it is useless, it is Takeshi’s only simple means of showing deference to a much stronger and more beautiful existence.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxed and turned herself towards the main hall. Her mini-skirt started to flutter and dance.

Now why Ayano would be wearing her high school uniform?

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because, if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is their uniform. So Juugo focused upon this point and added, within the range of his abilities, the best class of defensive spells to it.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk, that is, during the process of fabrication air is mixed in. Furthermore, everything is made from expensive materials.

As a result, by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it would not wrong be to call it a work of art. Its cost is comparable. It could be said that the cost is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly it can be said that it could buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course, Ayano paid attention to wearing this outfit, but not because of its capabilities, but because it was a gift given to her by her father, so she frequently wore this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit which could be said to be the world’s most expensive combat outfit, Ayano watched as the seal was about to be broken. She took a deep breath and then began moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

A clear sound of clapping started to vibrate within the space. When the two closed palms were opened, in between the two appeared a flaming line. Ayano then grasped it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The burning line, around 1 meter long, at that instant materialized into a crimson sword.

There was no blunt side to the bright crimson sword, it had two edges. The blade of the sword was surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beautiful light. Just like that, it was as beautiful as one could imagine. 

That sword was the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. It was rewarded to the Kannagi Clan’s founder by the King of the Flame Spirits, and it was passed down defeating devils/evil as a treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifted Enraiha upwards, then added her left hand to grasp the sword and made a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, golden pieces of the flame started spreading. Then instantly while beautifully, she stopped the sword before her eyes. No matter if it was done ten-thousand times or hundred thousand times, it was a beautiful motion that could always be forgiven.

The vase of the shrine had already approached its limits and, with a “pong” sound, burst open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shot towards Ayano.

Ayano, from the front, made a downward stroke with Enraiha, attacking that thing head-on. After contact, the white substance gave off a sound like sprinkling water on a burning hot pot, vaporizing.

“Ugh, it’s sticky”
Ayano mumbled after seeing that thing that dispersed in all directions, connected by thin threads.
Then she changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, seeing a few points of something like lights. That thing slowly moved forward and revealed its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano, inadvertently surprised, let out a gasp; that thing that had appeared was ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, it was a segmented animal producing sounds like “kulah, kulah” as its legs moved. Upon seeing its full appearance anyone would feel shivers not due to cold. It really was a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replied. Even though it produced a very disgusting feeling it was not the time for complaints. It seemed like she was more afraid of disappointing her otou-san; fighting against spiders or cockroaches was nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits does not require chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits assembled themselves, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword's blade, the light of the flame became even brighter.

Within the range reached by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoned spirits. Juugo didn't know how many times he had instructed her, "Don’t be like other practitioners, the spirits are not commanded, you can’t be too arrogant."

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying was frequently repeated by Juugo; spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan has a contract with the spirit king, the spirits are only helpers.

Of course, Ayano also understood that her own strength was borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order was the reason the power was gifted, and only for a short period of time.

That is why she was not ordering them, because doing such matters is not necessary. If the correct way of thinking is known, the fire spirits will certainly answer.

Having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge power or to be arrogant. Ayano, no matter what, always calls out to them like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watched dumbfounded as the enormous number of spirits gathered on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he could manage was only one small portion of this in comparison. For him, it was the first time seeing the main family’s power, the difference of which is like the difference between sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Masato said smiling, just like him to show off his own condition.

“Even though we said it recently, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

His uncle’s reply already forgotten, Takeshi once again looked at Ayano.

Ayano, holding the Enraiha, continued to confront the earth spider.

(What should I do… looks like I can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits were already summoned to destroy the earth spider, given the long distance, she really didn’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for summoning, in order to use the sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words; get close, and from a close distance puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside, burn its body completely.

(Of course if that was done, more adhesive matter would certainly fly out from the cut’s aperture… after the explosion fragments would all fly from the body… and if it’s female, after opening its skin, hundreds of spiders might come out… No———!)

Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end; inside, Ayano started complaining bitterly. If Takeshi could have read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence could have been corrected. 

The earth spider seemed to seize the currently mulling Ayano’s opening; “palapala” using its long legs it changed its body and started moving forward.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly, towards the chasing Ayano, white silk spat out from the tail, but at the same time Ayano pulled up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerged a golden flame that burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk, Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano could only stop and focus her mind. She took a deep breath, tuning her ki and calmed down.

(This kind of thing can’t do any real kind of obstruction; just kill it in couple seconds.)

Bringing up Enraiha, she performed a downward swing with her full strength. Golden Flame, the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, but closed in directly on the earth spider itself.

Kaboom!!

With the sounds of the explosion, earth spider was surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbled while looking into the flames, what appeared to her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano was the “pishpiish” sound of it splitting open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, the middle the cocoon split open and the earth spider again appeared, completely without harm.

Probably the webbing contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, it used that covering to hide its body and avoided the purifying powers of the flames.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance she seemed very calm, but careful study would discover that her “sun-vein”  had already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike, it was completely deflected and Ayano’s self-confidence was certainly hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug, don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating with Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits gathered and, even though there was no materialization, in the vicinity there was already gathered an equal amount of spirits as to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying her anger, Ayano was already entering into a selfless state. Her composure had completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

She continuously summoned stronger and even stronger spirits. This time it wasn't directly released towards one area but, given her immovable strength of mind, was at the same time being released towards one direction.

This time Ayano held Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, seriously chasing it, took a deep breath and released it with a sharp “kiai.”

“Haa!!”

At that instant, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. Its abdomen expanded and exploded, changing it into a miniature torch.

Within this seemingly small torch, gathered the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider was certainly transformed into ashes.

Afterwards, nothing was left; the pieces of the spider’s body and the youma spirit around had been completed purified. Now the temple where the youma was vanquished was full of the tranquil air that only temples have.

If an attack from the outside can be defended, simply attack from the inside. Even though describing it is easy, actually doing it is close to impossible.

This was like the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

The body of living beings that have water cannot be uninfluenced by water spirits and those living beings that have heat, within their body resides fire spirits.

For example, the youma, even though they materialize, can’t escape this rule.

However, in ordinary circumstances, controlling the spirits residing within the body is impossible.

These kinds of spirits, infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct, involve enormous willpower. The origin of life can be said to not allow anyone control.

Even a genius can’t control it easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter what, there are people who spend their entire day saying “logical boundaries” are for foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It was this kind of thing.”

Ayano released a pleasing smile and turned around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that she couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stared at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body was Masato, and on his left was Takeshi. Everything seemed to be just fine.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys; the taller one with both hands still in his pockets, and the other one who seemed not to be able to control his exhilaration, holding a fist in front of his chest, stood naturally.

When you look at them and there are no heads, it doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looked toward the ground, where there were two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbled, almost about to fall, closed in, knelt and lifted one onto her knees. Even though it was quite heavy, as Ayano smelt the odor of the guy that she really liked, she smiled. Ayano hugged the head of the one who, from a very young age, fought together with her and taught her the ways of survival/existence. Quietly she mumbled.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano's face appeared a sad smile as she tried to put Masato’s head back on. Thinking that by doing this he will return to life, she stubbornly forced the head back on.

As if mocking Ayano for this kind of useless action, a hidden unseen sword blade lightly carved Masato’s body. In one second, the big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands of slices of meat.

Because his heart had stopped pumping a while ago, fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

Although there was no sound of blood flowing, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, it still strangely gave a person a feeling of reality.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body was taken apart without a sound. Almost like going through a paper shredder, the pieces of meat, like flower petals, danced in the sky.

In that instant, like a picture, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompanying the water droplet-like sound, something fell on her face, and Ayano unconsciously tried to remove it.

It was a bright red piece of meat, which still had some remaining warmth. When she understood what was on her fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seemed to be passing through a filter, only recovering a small amount.

“No.”

It was once a part that belonged to Masato’s body, but those miserable remains no longer could be described even as a corpse.

“I don’t want this!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At that moment, Ayano screamed as far as could be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound that even vibrated through the air, that sniggering sound, wasn’t directly sent to the brain. If you had to describe it, accompanying this “snigger” were strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one's opponent’s “awareness” seemed to provoke Ayano. It was just that annoying.

Faced with the situation of the appearance of the enemy, due to frequent training of the body and spirit, Ayano instantly entered fighting mode.

Then she buried deep within her the feeling of anguish, substituting them with the feelings of animation and anticipation.

Changing the target of her anger towards her opponent and challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already she surpassed the limits that anger could be expressed on a humans' face, but Ayano seemed determined that she could. Ayano looked upwards.

There existed ''that thing''. In the front of a branch on a huge tree stood a human shadow completely without fear of danger with its right hand in the pocket of its clothing.

Because it was place of little light, she was not able to clearly see her opponents face, but it didn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing of evil ki already told her “This is an enemy.”

Ayano silently swung Enraiha upwards.

There was no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. All that was requited was to calmly mix in the killing intention and kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed the flaming sword blade, running upwards.

Moving lightly, clearly without regard to weight, ''that thing'' avoided the flaming sword blade. Then it flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards ''that thing'' looked down towards Ayano, slowly moving its body, seeming to say "chase away".

This was clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepted this kind of provocation.

(Even if it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within herself she was submitting to such a type of anger; Ayano had already begun a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky, the ki of a youma suddenly appeared.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looked toward the sky. In order for its power not to be sensed, it had been gathered bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashed out and, without time to defend, even flying backwards to escape it took Kazuma’s full effort.

The wind blade passed right by the still rolling Kazuma, and then while slightly correcting its angle, with one stroke it sliced in two the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, and Takeya, all three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma yelled without thinking as the situation changed into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed!?)

Actually, this is first time this has ever happened to him, facing an ambush situation. Furthermore, it was an ambush with wind spirits? No matter who had summoned them, gathering this degree of wind spirits would be impossible for Kazuma not to feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, the use of fuu-jutsu could not deceive Kazuma. This was simply not a question of the difference in distance of abilities, but the rules are simply thus.

But what now occurred was just that impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focusing towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

A really small thing, maybe smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby it, five things rose and flew out.

“Someone’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so... red leaves…?

No matter how he looked, it didn’t seem like it was flying in the sky. It wasn't controlling the wind. With a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovered what that thing really was.

It was a human hand. A strange human hand was flying in the sky. Even recognizing it didn’t solve anything, it still couldn’t change the fact that 3 people had been killed.

(Anyways, first let’s defeat it!)

Using a voice that could only be heard by himself, he mumbled. The thing that looked like a hand flew into the upper sky —— then disappeared.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma protested towards the wind spirit, this was clearly against the agreement. But the spirit made only an uncertain sound, and it couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided in two Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— with it like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

The spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he were to hear this kind of situation from someone else, he would be quite skeptical of the mental state of that person. This was why what just happened was a very irregular situation. 

The spirits do have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it was when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, but immutable laws were also created towards this existential world—— and they obey them, allowing this world to remain in this kind of shape and reality. Just like bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of himself recognizes him, one part, even if it had intelligence, it would still be impossible for it to think. Of course it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science would be broken. The world would be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits should obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] The covenant certainly reflected this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thought of the worst-case scenario, and weakly sighed saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brought shivers not from cold, but it couldn’t be said to be good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma didn’t want to think that—— but right then it wasn't the best time to stop and think.

That was because he sensed a huge amount of fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when did Japan become a world of youma!?)

Even before he finished talking, a situation appeared that Kazuma could not have predicted.

What appeared was a shoujo(young girl). She had red flames and eyes where hatred-filled fire resided, holding in her right hand was accumulated power ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits that gathered in her right hand had already crystallized. Ayano seemed to have made up her mind in that instant.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes was Ayano, swinging the red sword that was, for the Kannagi clan, more important than anything else. It was also the thing that had made his life very chaotic.

Faced with the godly sword that, no matter what, he would like to escape from; Kazuma saw this and yelled.

“Enraiha!? Are you Ayano!?”

The only answer was a sword flash from Enraiha. As he was faced with Ayano, who was filled with killing intent and not listening to anything, he tried really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, this is a misunderstanding! They weren’t killed by me… hey; you should listen to what other people are saying!”

As flaming white fireballs continuously approached, Kazuma kept dodging and speaking, but Ayano seemed like she couldn't hearing it at all.

Because the esteemed Masato had been killed, Ayano was already too angry and had already forgotten herself. She really had no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san had told her, this guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing that he had already evaded the fireball, it suddenly exploded, blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Noticing, Ayano used the time that the explosion sealed off the way, to appear in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge!!”

“!!”

With that, she began the motion for a two part strike with the intent of splitting Kazuma like bamboo, but he escaped by shifting his body sideways then using his palms to pressure the sword handle near the top. Faced with Ayano’s fiery anger, her face covered with blood, he yelled.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

However, before he finished saying such, he figured that it was a mistake; even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship wasn’t so bad from what could be seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die Ayano would not get revenge for him.

A person appeared in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano had been very close to.

The name probably was —— like!!

“—— bam” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards and heavily hit Kazuma’s chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes were slower; even though it was quickly evaded, the hit still caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though he was dizzy, he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

Ayano's face became even more somber; furthermore, she forcefully focused more strength into the Enraiha in her hand; such that, from a distance, it could be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect occurred…)

He shrugged his shoulders, faced with this person filled with such emotion; he had no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused, angry little girl, anything he did would be useless.

But, she couldn’t be killed. If he was to hurt her, this fool’s father, Juugo, would probably completely recognize him as an enemy. This had to be avoided. 

This was not because he feared Juugo, who was the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo could be said to be his only ally. In order not to create sorrow for him, there was only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decided to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma, with his back towards Ayano who wanted to stop him, leaped up, surrounded by wind, and flew upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappeared.

“What—— where at?”

Right above her, as she kept looking around, Kazuma floated along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, Kazuma became see-through, just as if wearing a transparent robe. If one looked closely, one could see the parts where waves were created by high heat, but Ayano, who was being controlled by anger and had forgotten herself, did not.

Kazuma took no pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What he realized then was that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya, no matter how you described it, was Kazuma, furthermore, apparently, he had also killed Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter into a complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case, it might be quite interesting, allowing people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

Hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. The Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two of the strongest things already assaulting his life; of course, Kazuma could not ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-21T00:31:00Z

Nerevarine: New page: Based upon the text, it seems that the two people talking to Ayano(Juugo and Genma), their names are mixed up. From the first line, it seems Ayano stopped the staredown with Genma and tur...

Based upon the text, it seems that the two people talking to Ayano(Juugo and Genma), their names are mixed up. From the first line, it seems Ayano stopped the staredown with Genma and turned to talk to Juugo. Also...Ayano is not Genma's daughter, which is what the text leads too. Take note though, that i merely edited based from the context clues from the text and i do not know the actual translation. Anyone who can translate from the original text, please double check this.

After stopping the unsatisfied challenge/look, Ayano looked towards Juugo.

“Then, what needs to be done? Defeat him?"

“Now, we haven’t decided whether it was done by Kazuma. Besides, we would like to meet with him and discuss this issue.”

Faced with his daughter’s simplistic and dangerous words, Genma(changing to Juugo) deeply felt the danger.

Even though she had Enraiha’s overwhelming power, Ayano tended to resort to violence no matter what she did.

Genma(changing to Juugo) frequently hoped that she would have a less impulsive way of thinking, as she was the next suzerain.

“Now is not time for you. Wait until there are other missions to be done.”

“...Yes.”

Faced with a barely compliant daughter, Juugo said consolingly, “You have just finished a mission; you must be tired. Get a good rest tonight.”

“...I understand.”

Even though it seemed to be unacceptable, Ayano still did what her father had said. After “bowing,” she rapidly left the room. Juugo didn’t blink until the door was closed, showing a deeply unhappy expression concerning his daughter.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter2

2008-08-19T22:39:48Z

Nerevarine:

== Chapter Two - The sudden disaster ==

=== 1 ===
“Still not ready? How much longer do we have to wait, Hyoue?”

“Please—wait a little longer,” Hyoue replied to the seemingly impatient person.

Then, that person closed his eyes pensively and walked away. The wind blew against Hyoue. The air was filled with the ''ki'' of the youma and passed beneath Hyoue’s palm. The ''ki'' of the youma that passed beneath his palms was like an air that would swallow everyone, no matter whom.

It was already dawn by the time the shredded remains of the three people were discovered. This unbelievably serious situation completely shocked the entire Kannagi clan.

The Kannagi clan was astonished; this was an undeniable fact. Faster than human reflexes, the three defensively prepared people were killed without anyone being alerted.

The Fuuga clan was summoned in order to better understand the situation. Because of this, Hyoue, gathered the youma ''ki'' to understand who the enemy was. “Hmm, t—this is....”

The sound of concentration. Hyoue gathered the youma ''ki'' in his palms without losing any. It was a very cold air. Even for powerful practitioners the ''ki'' provided sufficient reasons to fear it.

“This was caused by ''fuujutsu,'' and was created by a practitioner who is on a completely different level from us, the Fuuga clan. It trapped the three people in a wind ''kekkai'' and then killed them.”

Hyoue’s report was not in the least beneficial, any practitioner could easily understand from the sight of the incident.

“I understand. But, who did it?!”

“If you require a detailed report, I hope more time is allowed,” Hyoue replied indistinctly, facing this inquiry.

“Then do it quickly! You and your clan can act...”

“Everyone be quiet!”

At Juugo's angry voice, everyone present became silent; then Juugo spoke in a consoling voice.

“So it's like that? Good job; you may retire... Right—how’s the health of Ryuuya?"

Hyoue appeared surprised at that moment due to the Suzerain’s concern over his son’s health.

“Yes… If he quietly recuperates, there shouldn’t be any problems. However, he can no longer recover to the level of working for the Kannagi clan anymore. This unworthy son really is an embarrassment.”

Given Juugo’s words of gratitude, Hyoue bowed.

“Yes… Thank you very much. I will give instructions to my subordinates for I will now retire….”
“Then please, I await your reply, Hyoue.”

The head of the Fuuga clan bowed silently and left.

The enemy was a ''fuujutsu'' practitioner who loathed the Kannagi clan. Everyone naturally thought of a certain person who had—coincidentally—just returned to Japan.

“It’s Kazuma! He obtained strength for revenge and returned to Japan! My fellow clan members, let us destroy the traitor Kazuma. Find him without delay and kill him!”

The person who made such an aggressive comment was the previous suzerain, Yorimichi. Even though he was retired, he still had the air of a suzerain. The entire clan strongly disliked him, but only he is ignorant of this fact.

“[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Chichi-ue|Chichi-ue]], to clarify, we don’t have enough evidence to prove that Kazuma did this.” Juugo said this seriously to stop Yorimichi's tirade.

“You—! Who but Kazuma could have done this...?”

“Yorimichi, please hold your tongue. When you talk like that, it becomes impossible for us to discuss the issue.”

Genma coolly interrupted Yorimichi, who was shouting in an ear-shattering voice. Genma coldly looked on in a way that didn't try to hide the scorn expressed in his eyes.

Genma looked down on Yorimichi from the depth of his heart, facing a person who had no strength except for scheming and yet was chosen as the suzerain.

In Yorimichi’s thirty years as suzerain, the strength of the Kannagi Clan hit rock bottom. Given Yorimichi's inability to control the representative sword of the Kannagi Clan, and his incapacity of passing the sword to someone else, resulted in it being deeply buried in the warehouse before Juugo’s accession to the suzerain position.

Of course, Genma was not thinking about such a foolish item.

Genma thought the one who succeeded the position of suzerain should be the strongest practitioner. Because of this, Genma did not hate the current suzerain, Juugo. He only thought his own strength wasn’t enough in comparison.

Previously, he wanted to prepare his son to be the next suzerain. This was not really a scheme; he just wanted to train and prepare Kazuma to give him the strength to become the next suzerain.

Yorimichi didn’t really have any beliefs like Genma’s; he only had the ambition for power. This is what Genma thought. Therefore, no matter how Genma tried to hide his thoughts, those thoughts were revealed when he further enraged Yorimichi.

Even though they had a close family/blood relationship of uncle and nephew, the hatred between the two had deepened again.

“Y-You want to shield Kazuma? No—should I say that this is your scheme? Allowing Kazuma to go outside the country to learn jutsu to kill Juugo and Ayano, and then allow Ren to succeed the position of suzerain?

Yorimichi turned his accusing finger towards Genma. This kind of bad will was almost materializing like, “sticky things connect items together,” allowing the crowd to be agitated.

“That kind of idea would only come from someone with ''low scruples.”
For Yorimichi to say such things was an almost insulting provocation. Genma didn’t contradict; the reply would have been extremely disrespectful if he did.

“Chichi-ue, that’s enough!”

Juugo wouldn’t allow the continuation of such an insulting diatribe. In order to stop it he ordered Yorimichi to be taken away.

“Yorimichi, you must be tired. Please return to your room to rest.”

“Wait, Juugo! Genma cannot be trusted! If you don’t listen to me now, you will end up regretting it sooner or later!”

Yorimichi was hauled away like luggage. His harsh voice slowly decreased in volume until nothing could be heard.

“I really am sorry for the insulting diatribes of my father. With regards to me, please forgive him.”

Juugo placed both of his hands on the tatami in a slight bow. Genma replied indifferently, “I didn’t pay attention; the reason for such words is that the previous suzerain cares deeply for the Kannagi Clan.”

With an exchange of looks, underscoring each other’s reasoning, they smiled at the same time. In addition, with that, they understood the time for chatting was over, and it was now time to discuss more serious matters.

“As the previous suzerain said, the timing is too much of a coincidence. It is better for us to meet again and talk.”

Genma maintained his silence from the start, perhaps because he did not want to discuss his own son.

“Would Kazuma submit to our instructions willingly?”

“If he won’t submit, we will have to use force to bring him here. Even though he has gained strength, he is still Kazuma. Two or three people will be more than enough to capture him.”

“...That’s good, then. The selection of persons in charge of this assignment will be your responsibility. No matter what, it is necessary to bring back Kazuma quickly.”

“Understood.” Even though Genma received an order to capture his own son, Genma was tranquil compared to others.

“Ayano-sama has returned!”

The serious expression on Juugo’s face began to relax, and Genma wore a highly energetic and fierce look.

She appeared without even waiting a second.

“Bah!” She pulled the sliding door open and caught everyone’s attention.

“I’m home, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Otou-Sama|Otou-sama]]! Ehh...? What’s going on?”

Appearing on the scene was an assertive young teenage girl, who asked this question when she saw the group's mood. Her black hair that almost reached the back, flowing straight and sideways created by the movements of her head, simply represented the blooming of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Bishoujo|bishoujo]]. At that moment, the 'dark and cold' atmosphere had completely vanished. The spiritual energy that emerged from her cleansed the room's atmosphere in one breath.

The appearance of an unclear enemy who killed some people at home. The people who had been discussing this situation nonstop now faced a blinding light; their uncomfortable and distressed feeling completely vanished.

As if facing the rays of the sun, all movements in the dark ceased to exist. The person in the doorway was the one who had the ability to vanquish darkness, with spiritual powers not below the power of light, heir of the suzerain and owner of Enraiha, is Juugo’s daughter, Kannagi Ayano.

“How’s the report, Ayano?”

Juugo tested his daughter with a serious expression, as when he asked other people. This is the best way for a father to guide his daughter ... at least this is what Juugo thought.

“Excuse me.” Ayano at that moment finished bowing. “The youma that was released was completely vanquished.”

“Hmm, good job.”

Finishing her report to the suzerain as a practitioner, Ayano innocently continued her questioning. “So, what actually happened, Otou-sama?”

“Hmm—— earlier, three people had been killed without notice. This is a serious situation!"

Although they were distant relatives, Ayano quieted after hearing how three people from the family had been killed. “A serious situation” wasn’t from “three people have been killed.” Instead, it was because it was “without notice.”

This was not some callous sentiment, but it was an understanding of what was of primary importance. For a girl of only sixteen years of age, who had such a strong will and discipline, it was surprising.

“Nobody saw who, [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Fuujutsu-Shi|fuujutsu-shi]]?”

“Of course there's a suspect.” Faced with Ayano’s questions, Juugo replied heavily, “It’s Kazuma.”

“Who’s that? That’s...”

Faced with this kind of close and revealing speech, Juugo’s "sun vein" furrowed.

“Think carefully about your older cousin’s name. The one who fought against you in the 'Succession Ceremony,' betting Enraiha."

“'Older cousin...' Could it be the Kazuma who left the family four years ago? Could that even be labeled as a fight?”

Given his daughter’s direct words, Juugo secretly spied on Genma’s expression to see if there were any changes. Even though his inner feelings were not apparent, Genma’s outer unreadable appearance didn’t change at all.

“Right, I heard he left the country... and trained there. Later he became a fuujutsu-shi?”

“That’s how it is. Supposedly, he returned to Japan recently and changed his name to Yagami Kazuma. Yesterday, he met with the late Shinji during a job, where he beautifully completed it. It seems like he has trained very hard in those four years.”

“Kazuma... Looks like he hates us…” Finally remembering, Ayano said this while looking towards a distant place.

“It could be like that,” Genma replied without any facial expression.

“But, even though it is like that, we can’t easily kill him. If it was done by him, we need to use his life to pay for the crimes.”

“If...?”

Ayano turned to look at Genma. Genma accepted Ayano’s look without any change. The one who disinherited Kazuma and the one who provided the reason for his disinheritance crossed gazes.

The first to look away was Ayano. Without regards to strength as practitioners, her life’s experience was immensely surpassed. In reality, even with careful searching, she still lacked the confidence in her ability to win.

After stopping the unsatisfied challenge/look, Ayano looked towards Juugo.

“Then, what will be done? Defeat him?"

“Now, we haven’t decided whether it was done by Kazuma. And, anyways, we would like to meet with him and discuss this issue.”

Faced with his daughter’s simplistic and dangerous words, Genma deeply felt the danger.

Even though she had Enraiha’s overwhelming power, Ayano tended to resort to violence no matter what she did.

Genma frequently hoped that she would have a less impulsive way of thinking, as she was the next suzerain.

“Now is not time for you. Wait until there are other missions to be done.”

“...Yes.”

Faced with a barely compliant daughter, Juugo said consolingly, “You have just finished a mission; you must be tired. Get a good rest tonight.”

“...I understand.”

Even though it seemed to be unacceptable, Ayano still did what her father had said. After “bowing,” she rapidly left the room. Juugo didn’t blink until the door was closed, showing a deeply unhappy expression concerning his daughter.

“...This stubborn daughter.”

Juugo seemingly says “not acceptable,” and sighs deeply. Even though he used this kind of strict manner of speech, no matter what, the care and love for his daughter was hard to hide.


These two people have said the saying many times. To put it correctly, Shingo, due to his younger brother’s death, has a burning fire revenge. Takeya, no matter how many times you tell him to pay attention to his orders he will still forget them, said he was nagging. 

They were waiting for the report, and then immediately to go where Kazuma was. 

=== 2 ===
For the Kannagi Clan’s information network, finding where Kazuma was staying was simple.

Finding him the next morning did not really require any special methods because he used his own name to register at the hotel.

Therefore, at Genma’s command, two practitioners were sent out.

Yuuki Shingo and Oogami Takeya were the strongest practitioners of the branch families. Even though they had opposing personalities, they were great friends. This combination, outside the main family, could be said to be without equal.

From Genma’s point of view, he had thrown in the two strongest cards at hand. However, the selection of the oldest son of the Yuuki family could be said to be a deadly mistake. Why? Because this man had absolutely no desire to convince Kazuma.

“Kazuma, you bastard, I will cut you into [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ten Thousand Pieces|ten thousand pieces]].”

“If he is dead, it will be problematic. At least leave him with the ability to talk when we take him back.”

As they waited for the upcoming report, they headed directly in Kazuma’s direction. Of course, they had absolutely no desire to persuade him. Although they didn’t have this kind of desire, they never expected that they would be the ones assaulted.

“Still not ready yet?”

“It’s going to be ready soon.”

This kind of discussion couldn't satisfy them at all. They didn't know how many times they had repeatedly asked. Given that the two of them were still waiting to receive the same report, they should have known it didn't matter how they asked…

“What the hell are they doing, that useless Fuuga clan! It’s only that one person Kazuma, can’t they easily bring him over!”

Shingo reprimanded angrily as, in reality, they turned the arrowhead towards the Fuuga clan.

“This is worrying; the Fuuga clan might even be connected to this situation.”
Takeya forcefully said some pretty words to sway Shingo; that the Fuuga shielding him wasn't impossible, using words to attack them, in order to change the attention of Shingo which was certainly welcomed.

Thinking shortly, Shingo gritted his teeth angrily and said:

“Damn, they only have slightly sharper senses, what is there to be complacent about.”

“Don’t say it like that; they are just a bunch of sad people with non-discussable/nil fighting power. Even failing to do something simple, aren't they very pathetic?”

“That’s right, hahaahahahahahaaaaa…”

Just as Takeya had wished, Shingo had completely forgotten about the issue of the reprimand. Hearing this sudden liberated laughter, Takeya had a thought — — not unlike what was heard 10 seconds ago “Still not ready yet?” Similarly, he feels very slow and lengthy.

“Incoming, in the area right ahead, about 500 meters, looks like he hasn’t noticed.”

Suddenly, amidst the conversation between the two a voice appears. This is a jutsu used by Fuuga clan called “Method of Summoning/Calling Spirits” used for sending their voice.
This allows the wind to carry the voice even over large distances.

“He’s coming, I won’t leave him any limbs, arms or legs, burn it all! Let’s attack!”

This was not voiced for anyone to hear, only Shingo’s mumblings to himself. It could be seen from his hatred-filled eyes; his passion certainly could be really problematic.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 051.jpg|thumb]]

Even though they didn’t continue their discussion of how to punish him, he hoped Kazuma would at least put up some resistance, until he was half-dead. Then they could slowly torture him, as well as what was mentioned before, that and much more.

Takeya slightly separated himself and quickly glanced, being with someone this dangerous, his thoughts from inner self a certain divide. 

Just like that a divide in the friendship, appears Kazuma.

Facing them without alertness, Kazuma walks along completely nonchalant——at least as viewed from their perspective——.In order to alert him, Takeya shouts.

“Long time no see, Kazuma!”

“Ah, the successor from the Oogami?”

In such an instance, connecting your memories with the present requires time. However, Takeya was waiting for that instance.

It’s this kind of prideful self-elevation that results in lagging concentration.

“Know why we are looking for you?”

Takeya pressures Shingo, with his blood-filled eyes ready to release fireballs, using a condescending method of speech.

“Nope, I completely don’t know.”

Kazuma’s reply could only be described as “couldn’t be more direct,” but it also carried some amount of defiance. Also by scrunching his head and neck and making certain exaggerating and sarcastic actions, then shaking his head in denial, as expected he was pissing Takeya off enough for his veins to be showing.
Takeya succeeded in controlling his anger, and after recovering his cool begins to explain.

“Yesterday night, Kannagi clan had three practitioners killed."

“Uhmm... and?"

And like the one with all the authority Kazuma asked demandingly.

“The one that killed was a fuujutsu practitioner."

“……………………..”

“……………………..”

The surroundings were covered by silence. A warm wind blew through the dusk “Tree-Shadow” Road  , the red leaves lightly began to dance, being shined upon by a crimson sun, the red leaves were dyed even a darker shade of red, this was the beauty that appears before the darkness controlls world.

“……………..”

The first to open his mouth was Kazuma; compared to silence, it seems like he detests even more being stared at by men.

“So what is the matter?”

“The suzerain has things to ask you, follow us!”

“It wasn’t me! Are you finished?”

The instant after saying such words, and as he was thinking of leaving, Kazuma suddenly bounced horizontally, an instant before the space where Kazuma had existed, without touching anything, became a fireball.

Kazuma looks towards Shingo, consequently Shingo, using a deep tone like a natural born deep voiced singer shouts.

“Hmhmhm, what’s the matter, you finally did it? Then, there is no other way besides using force to subdue you!”

At the same time as the shout, surrounding Shingo “tongues of crimson” begin to burn and dance.
Even though the flames that appeared at the same time as the yell were connected to Shingo’s body, his clothes were not burnt. Shingo was exhibiting an unexpected level of precision.

Like the flames that continue to move on his body, Shingo was so happy that his lips were slanted, and said like a proclamation.

“If you refuse to speak about it then you are very suspicious, I'll burn off your arms and legs! Lessening the weight will make you easier to transport! I won’t kill you now, yet can you continue to live in such a humiliating condition? After the suzerain finishes his questioning, I’ll be mercyfull and kill you! Within one week! You can use that time to fully regret your life. I want you to know, after killing Shinji I absolutely cannot allow you to continue living untroubled!”

Assuming tha the future will be like Shingo’s claims. Nevertheless, Kazuma was still faced the crazily laughing Shingo, looking as if he was watching some kind of rare animal. He then asked very seriously.

“So the Kannagi clan still feeds this kind of thing?”

“—No, Ahh….hu….”

Takeya really had no reply. Considering himself to be normal, he did want to recognize that the thing with him as of the same kind.

“That person always adored Shinji, now he hates you for killing Shinji, it is quite within reason.”

“That’s why I said it wasn’t me.”

“Then please go and clarify everything with the suzerain.”

“I am no longer part of the Kannagi clan; if he has business with me, tell him to come look for me himself. Please pass it to him like that.”

“It seems … The negotiations have broken down then.”

In order to make good on his words, Takeya raised his “ki”. He then directed the surrounding dancing fire spirits to dance with his self-conscious.

The surrounding temperature was raised enough to be felt on the skin. Even though the fire spirits had yet to materialize, the surrounding area had clearly changed in physics.

Seeming to be frightened in the face of such elevated fighting spirit, scores of red leaves continually fluttered down, the bright red leaves instantly changeing to ashes and floating away before touching Takeya’s body.

A subdued Kazuma, like before, stood there with his hands in the leather jacket watching the two of them. It seemed like he had no desire to confront the Kannagi clan; of course, it was hard to tell from that kind of pose.

“This is your last opportunity; yield humbly to us, Kazuma.”

Faced with Takeya last ultimatum, Kazuma raises his middle finger and says.

“Take a good look at yourselves before coming.”

“Die!!!”

“You idiot!”

For an instant, starting their jutsu, the two believed that victory would be definite. Because, of the clan, two of the strongest were attacking at the same time. No matter what kind of strategy Kazuma had, facing those kinds of massive powers would be hopeless.

But——

Poou! 

The fireball in Takeya’s hand, suddenly explodes. Above the sound, he is incredulous that the fireball had such a big categorical runaway explosion.

The fireball that left Takeya’s control, was like a wild animal with its tooth pulled. Even with the protection of the fire spirit, it was still impossible to shield the crash of the explosion’s force.
Instantly the force of the explosion struck his entire body and Takeya was simply KO-ed.

(W, What? What had happened…? Shit, Shingo, leave….)

Even though he left this kind of “I leave the rest to you” saying, Shingo similarly lost his consciousness, with black and blue continuously pulsing on his face.

As Kazuma returned his hands back to the pockets of his leather jacket, he lowered his head to the two people before him. After flashing a condescending grin, he walked right by the two unconscious persons' sides.

Although he seemed like he wanted to leave immediately Kazuma stopped. Then, as if feeling something, he looked towards the trees where there was no one.

“If you want to pick a fight with me, I won’t be merciful.”

At the same time of this warning, one of the trees split. Without any noise from the chopped tree following the break, the guarding practitioner slowly slid down.

Already forgetting to hide himself, the fujutsu user stood dumbly staring at Kazuma. As Kazuma turned to leave, the guarding practitioner was fearful. *The one that was lured was him? The prey we were hunting is this frightening thing——?*

=== 3 ===
“Seriously, Father worries too much. I alone am enough. I don’t know how many times I have repeated this. When will he acknowledge me? Am I this untrustworthy?”

“The suzerain acknowledges the young mistress' abilities, but as a father he simply worries about his daughter.”

Confronted with the disgruntled Ayano, the man in his forties cajoled.

At this time, Ayano was ordered to a certain temple in the city of Yokohama Yamate, to strengthen the weakening seal inside. The day before the accident, she had encountered the employer of Kazuma —— of course, his single mindedness in heading to a location to vanquish the spirits, without understanding the reason. '''! '''

Upon arriving at the location and discovering that the seal had deteriorated to a point beyond the previously assumed limits, Ayano immediately discarded the idea of the resealing, and instead decided to eliminate it. Then, without any testing, she immediately ripped off the seal.

A popular saying of hers was, “This method is faster.” 

People without significant confidence in their own abilities would not say something like that, however the two men that accompanied her knew that she had the necessary ability to go along with such self-confidence.

Certainly, Juugo also knew that she had this kind of ability, but such worries of a father are within reason. Even if she described Juugo as stupid or foolish, most of time he sent two or more people to protect her.

“'Don’t mix work with your private life,' is frequently lectured to me no matter what. 'Don’t follow your own desires and do things,' Uncle Masato?” 

Still discharging her annoyances, Ayano faced that man, the younger brother of the head of the Yuuki family, complaining to Masato.
“Because he is the suzerain, he cannot mull over such minor issues.”
In this manner a smile and laughter appeared on Masato’s thin face. As a member of one of the branch families, he certainly wasn’t thinking about the consequences. But, it seemed like Ayano hadn’t really noticed or cared.

This man, Oogami Masato, although possessing a strength greater than his older brother, disliked scheming for the position of family head and so went off to Tibet to train like a eccentric person.

When he returned to Japan he was given the “Protect Ayano” mission. Juugo had a high regard of him, and from the first time Ayano went on a mission he was continually responsible for this job of protection.

Certainly, Ayano also had good feelings about this easy-going relative. Due to the surrounding people’s princess like treatment of her, Masato’s causal kind of attitude was quite refreshing for her and feelt very good.

Consequently, “Uncle Masato, ojo-sama," this kind of terminology was like a real family without any separation.

“Maybe if it is to allow the younger practitioner to learn, this kind of reasoning is still possible. Isn’t that so, Takeshi… Takeshi?”

“Ahh, Yes!?”

The young practitioner was using admiring eyes to stare at Ayano. Oogami Takeshi’s uncle had to holler many times before he finally paid attention.

“Did you not hear… Stopping staring stupidly at Ojo-sama, be prepared. It is not known when the seal will be released.”
“Yes, I understand! Just as Uncle has said! To be allowed to watch Ayano-sama's striking fighting method is really a great honor!”

In order to not screw-up in front of Ayano, Takeshi uselessly shouts in a loud voice. In that stare at Ayano appeared, compared to respect, more admiration and reverence. For Takeshi’s generation of practitioners, Ayano had the status of a goddess. Hoping to watch her striking manner from close by while guarding her is something anyone would accept.

“Yes——It’s——like——this?”
“Yes, it’s like that!”

The exhilaration to be able to talk to Ayano is something that can be seen through Takeshi’s entire body language. Of course, Ayano doesn’t like being viewed like that. It seems like she is being separated from “normal”, changed into something she doesn't want.

No matter what, no matter how much it is explained it is useless. That is Takeshi’s only simple means of showing deference to a much stronger and more beautiful existence.

“Ah, forget it. … It’s about time.”

Ayano sensing the expanding ki of the youma, relaxedly turned herself towards the main hall. Her mini-skirt started to flutter and dance.

Now why would Ayano be wearing her high school uniform?

This is not only to allow her to normally attend a high school.

Because, if you think about it, the best suited outfit for a high school student is their uniform. So Juugo, focused upon this point, added ,within the range of his abilities, the best class of defensive spells to it.

The material, in order to allow better transpiration, was the best type of silk, that is, during the process of fabrication air is mixed in. Furthermore, everything is made from expensive materials.

As a result, by inputting great amounts of money and time, a high school uniform; it would not wrong be to call it a work of art. Its cost is comparable. It could be said that it is enough to buy a car, no, not really, correctly it can be said that it could buy a luxury house without being wrong.

Of course Ayano payed attention to this outfit, not towards its capabilities, but because it was a gift given by her father, so she frequently wore this outfit in combat.

Wearing this outfit which could be said to be the world’s most expensive combat outfit, Ayano watched as the seal was about to be broken, took a deep breath, then began moving and warming-up her own inner strength.

Pah!

The clear sound of clapping started to vibrate within the space. When the two closed palms were opened, in between the two appeared a flaming line. Ayano then grasped it with her right hand, making a horizontal outwards swinging motion.

The burning line, around 1 meter long, at that instant materialized into a crimson sword.

There was no blunt side to the bright crimson sword, it having two edges. The blade of the sword was surrounded by a golden flame, releasing vivid beautifull light. Just like that, as beautiful as one could imagine. 

That sword was the Kannagi Clan’s supreme treasure, Enraiha. It was rewarded to the Kannagi Clan founder by the King of the Flame Spirits, and was passed down defeating devils/evil of treasured sword. '''!'''

Ayano lifted Enraiha upwards, then added her left hand to grasp the sword and make a downward stroke. Along the path of the stroke, spreading golden pieces of the flame appeared. Then instantly and prettily she stopped the sword before her eyes. No matter if it is done ten-thousand times or hundred thousand times, it was a beautiful motion that could always be forgiven.

The vase of the shrine had already approached its limits and, with a “pong” sound, bursted open. Even faster than the falling pieces, a white light shot towards Ayano.

Ayano, from the front, made a downward stroke with Enraiha and went forward to attack. To attack that white object that had produced the sound “like the sound produced when the water is evaporated in a flat frying pan”.

“Sticky stuff…!?” 
Ayano said mumbling, faced with the string that had smashed into her.
Then she changed her vision to the inside of the main hall, seeing a few points of something like lights. That thing slowly moved forward and revealed its own appearance.

“Wah…”

Ayano let out, inadvertently surprised; that thing that had appeared was ——

Having multiple eyes, beyond eight feet, the entire body covered with dirty yet rigid fur, it was a segmented animal producing sounds like “kulah, kulah” as its legs moved. Upon seeing its full appearance anyone would feel shivers not due to cold. It really is was a horrify spider freak.

“Earth Spider huh... Need help?”

“Not necessary”

Ayano immediately replied. Even though it produced a very disgusting feeling it was not the time for complaints. It seemed like she was more afraid of disappointing her otou-san, compared to that fighting against spiders or cockroaches was nothing in comparison.

(Come here…)

Summoning fire spirits does not require chants and such. As if following Ayano’s thinking, fire spirits assembled themselves, flying into Enraiha. Along the sword's blade the light of the flame became even brighter.

Within the range reached by her awareness, Ayano continuously summoned spirits. Juugo didn't know how many times he had instructed her, "Don’t be like other practitioners, the spirits are not commanded, you can’t be too arrogant."

“They and we have same level of existence.” 

This saying was frequently repeated by Juugo; spirits are the means to safeguard the existence of the world’s order. Because the Kannagi Clan has a contract with the spirit king the spirits are only helpers.

Of course Ayano also understood, her own strength was borrowed. Only to seal or vanquish the inconsistencies in the world’s order was the power gifted, and only for a short period of time.

That is why it isn’t ordering them. Because knowing such matters is not necessary. If the correct way of thinking is known the fire spirits will certainly answer.

Like having respect for the world, it’s not in order to obtain huge power or be arrogant. Ayano, no matter what, always calls out to them like this: “Please, lend me your strength….”

“V… Very formidable….”

Takeshi watched dumbfounded, as the enormous number of spirits gathered on Ayano’s body, the amount of spirits he could manage was only one small portion of this in comparison. For him it was the first time seeing the main family’s power, like the difference is between the sky and the ground.

“Ah, formidable, right!?”

Masato said smiling, just like him to show off his own condition.

“Even though we said it recently, no matter how hard we work, we won’t be able to reach such levels.”

His uncle’s reply already forgotten, Takeshi once again looked at Ayano.

Ayano holding the Enraiha, continued to confront the earth spider.

(What should I do… looks like I can’t get close…)

Even though enough spirits were already summoned to destroy the earth spider, given the long distance she really didn’t have the confidence. Even though Enraiha is an ancient sword for summoning, to use the sword it is necessary to employ it to its fullest potential.

In other words; get close, from a close distance puncture or split the earth spider, then from inside its body burn it completely.

(Of course if that was done, more adhesive matter would certainly fly out from the cut’s aperture… after the explosion fragments would all fly from the body… if it’s female, after opening its skin, hundreds of spiders might come out… No———!)

Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end, inside Ayano started complaining bitterly. If Takeshi could have read Ayano’s inner thoughts then, maybe the thoughts of reverence could have been corrected, it can be said. 

The earth spider seemed to seize the currently mulling Ayano’s openings; “palapala” using it's long legs it changed it's body to start moving forward.

“You want to escape!?”

Suddenly, toward the chasing Ayano, white silk spat out from the tail, but at the same time Ayano pulled up Enraiha to face it.

From Enraiha emerged a golden flame that burned the spider’s web, but because of the blockage by the silk Ayano still could not get close to the earth spider.

Then Ayano only could stop and focus her mind. She took a deep breath, tuning her ki and calmed down.

(This kind of thing can’t do any real kind of obstruction, just kill it in couple seconds.)

Bringing up the Enraiha, she performed a downwards swing with her full strength. Golden Flame, the highest level of fire of purification, not only completely burned the earth spider’s web, but closed in directly on the earth spider itself.

Pong!!

With the sounds of the explosion, earth spider was surrounded by flames.

“Got…Gotcha…?”

But as Ayano dubiously mumbled while looking into the flames, what appeared to her vision was only a white cocoon-like object. What really surprised Ayano was the “pishpiish” sound of it spliting open.

Pang!

Just like a thin layer of glass shattering, from the middle the cocoon split open and the earth spider again appeared, completely without harm.

Probably the webbing contained some special component that could block spiritual energies, it used that covering to hide its body and avoid the purifying powers to be completely purified.

“It’s, it’s quite formidable, hu…”

Ayano said using a sing-song voice. At first glance she seemed very calm, but careful study would discover that her “sun-vein”  had already risen.

Even though this was not a full strength strike it was completely deflected and Ayano’s self-confidence was certainly hurting a lot.

“Only a little bug, don’t be so haughty ——!!”

Resonating with Ayano’s anger, an even greater amount of fire spirits gathered and, even though there was no materialization, in the vicinity was already gathered an equal amount of spirits to a volcano opening.

“Then… regretting it now?”

Accompanying her anger, Ayano was already entered into a selfless state. Her composure had completely been commanded by anger, and then transformed into strength.

She continuously summoned stronger and even stronger spirits. This time it wasn't directed released towards one area but, given her immovable strength of mind, was at the same time directly released in one direction.

This time Ayano held Enraiha in a direction perpendicular to her body, seriously chasing it, took a deep breath and released it with a sharp kiai.

“Haa!!”

At that instant, the flame flew into the earth spider’s body. It's abdomen expanded and exploded, changing it into a miniature torch.

Within this seemingly small torch, are gathered the entire area’s fire spirits. The explosion of the fireball became even bigger, this time the earth spider was certainly transformed into ashes.

Afterwards nothing was left, the pieces of the spider’s body and the youma spirit around had been completed purified. Now the temple where the youma was vanquished was full of the “special air” that only temples have.

If an attack from the outside can be defended, simply attack from the inside. Even though describing it is easy, actually doing it is close to impossible.

This was like the world’s own close relationship with the spirits. That’s right, like the life force/life activity of living beings.

The body of living beings that have water cannot be uninfluenced by water spirits and those living beings that have heat, within their body resides fire spirits.

For example, the youma, even though they materialize, can’t escape this rule.

However, in ordinary circumstances, controlling the spirits residing within the body is impossible.

These kind of spirits, infinitely close to a living beings’ survival instinct, involve enormous willpower, the origin of life can be said to not allow anyone control.

Even a genius can’t control it easily according to one’s likings. But, in this world, no matter what, there are people who spend their entire day saying “logical boundaries” are for foolish and sad humans.

“Heh. It’s this kind of thing.”

Ayano released a pleasing smile and turned around in order to go back.

“Then, let’s go!...”

During this dialogue that she couldn’t continue, Ayano stupidly stared at the two’s body language. Probably the bigger body is Masato, on his left is Takeshi. From the clothes that should be right.

But——

(How come there’s no head…?)

These two guys, the taller one with both hands still in his pockets, the other one seeming not to be able to control his exhilaration, holding a fist in front of his chest, standing naturally.

When you look at them and there are no heads, it doesn’t seem like an odd situation.

So Ayano looked toward the ground, where there were two round objects entering her eyes. Ayano stumbled, seeming about to fall, closed in, knelt and lifted one onto her knees. Even though it was quite heavy as Ayano smelt the odor of the guy that she really liked she smiled. Ayano hugged the head of the one who, from very young, fought together with her and taught her the ways of survival/existence. Quietly she mumbled.

“Uncle… head… fell down… uh…’

On Ayano's face appeared a sad smile as she tried to put Masato’s head back on. Thinking that by doing this he will return to life she stubbornly forced the head back in.

As if mocking Ayano for this kind of useless action, a hidden unseen sword blade lightly carved Masato’s body. In one second the big body was separated into hundreds or even thousands of slices of meat.

Because his heart had stopped pumping a while ago, fresh blood did not fly out from the sharp cuts.

Although there was no sound of blood flowing, nor the sounds of flesh breaking, still it strangely gives a person a feeling of reality.

[[image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]

Under the blowing of the wind, Masato’s body was taken apart without sound. Like goning through a paper shredder, the pieces of meat, like flower petals, danced in the sky.

In the instant of the image, Ayano watched as if frozen.

Drop.

Accompanying the water droplet sound something droped on her face and Ayano unconsciously tried to remove it.

That is a bright red piece, still has some remaining warmth of a meat slice. When understood what is carried on here fingers, Ayano’s consciousness seem to be passed through a filter, small amount of recovering.

“No.”

That is once a part belonging on Masato’s body. But those miserable remains no longer can be described as a corpse.

“Don’t want!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

At this moment, Ayano screams as far as can be heard.

“Kukuku—————“

That sound, even though it can vibrate the air, this snigger sound, it wasn’t directly sent into the brain. If you want to describe it, accompany this “snigger” are the strong feelings. This kind of derision towards one opponent’s “awareness”, seems like it provoked Ayano, it’s just that annoying.

Faced with situation of the appearance of the enemy, normally frequently training the body and the spirit, Ayano, instantly enters fighting mode.

Then burying deep within the feelings of anguish, substituting a feeling of animation and anticipation.

Changing the arrowhead of the anger towards the opponent, and especially challenging the opponent.

“Come out!”

Already surpassing the limits of anger, on the face of humans that already cannot be expressed. But Ayano seems to determine it can, looks upwards.

There exists ''that thing''. In the front on a branch where a huge tree stands a human shadow completely not fearing dangers, right hand in the pockets of his clothing.

Because that is place of little light, was not able to clearly see the opponents face, but it doesn’t really matter anymore. The out flowing evil ki already told her “This is the enemy.”

Ayano silently swings Enraiha upwards.

There is no need to know who, nor the need to accumulate strength. Only calmly mix in the killing intention, and then kill it in one strike. This kind of sharpened killing intention transformed into a flaming sword blade running upwards.

Lightly, clearly moving without regards to weight, ''that thing'' avoids the flaming sword blade. Then flew onto the roof (with a leap?). Afterwards, ''that thing'' looks towards Ayano, ''that thing'' slowly moves the body. Seems to say chase away.

This is clearly a trap and Ayano bravely accepts this kind of provocation.

(Even it is a trap, it doesn't matter, I will absolutely annihilate you.)

Deep within submitting to such type of anger, Ayano has already changed into a rampage for revenge.

=== 4 ===
In the sky suddenly appears ki of youma.

“Hmm…”

Kazuma suddenly looks towards the sky, it seems like in order for the strength to not spread, it is gathering bit by bit in the sky. Suddenly a wind blade flashes, there really is no time to even defend, and even flying backwards to escape took the full effort.

The wind blade passes right by the still rolling Kazuma, then slightly corrects its angle, with one stroke separated into two pieces the Fuuga practitioner, Shingo, Takeya the three of them.

“Wait, Wait a second!!”

Kazuma without thinking yelled, this would changed the situation into something unthought-of.

(I, I was actually ambushed?)

To face an ambush situation, actually is first time this had happened. Further, it was an ambush by a wind spirit? No matter who had summoned it, gathering this degree of wind spirit, it is impossible that Kazuma didn’t feel it. No matter how great of a fuujutsu-shi, using fuu-jutsu cannot deceive Kazuma. This question is not simply the difference in distance in abilities, but the rules are simply that this.

But, now occurred an impossible situation. Kazuma immediately broke off his thoughts, focus towards the thing in the sky.

“What’s… that thing...?”

Really small, maybe a thing smaller than 20 mm, was floating in the sky about 20-30 meters above. Nearby five risen things fly out.

“One’s hand…? Doesn’t seem so, red leaf…?

No matter how you look it doesn’t seem like it’s flying in the sky, it’s not controlling the wind. In a questioning look, suddenly Kazuma discovers what that thing really is.

It’s a human hand. A strange human hand is flying in the sky. Even recognizing it doesn’t solve anything, still can’t change that 3 people have been killed.

(Anyway, first let’s defeat it!)

Using only a voice that can be hear by himself mumbles, what looks like a hand flies into the upper sky —— then disappears.

“Wait! What are you actually thinking!?”

Kazuma then protested towards the wind spirit, this is clearly against the agreement. But, the spirit only has uncertain sound, and couldn’t tell Kazuma the actual place of the disappeared hand.

“What is going on…”

The miserable condition in front of his eyes —— the divided into two portion Fuuga practitioner and the separated corpses of Shingo and Takeya —— if like this, it seems just like it was done by Kazuma.

Spirit disobeyed the covenant? —— impossible.

To Kazuma, if he heard this kind of situation from someone else, would be quite skeptical of the correct mindset of the opponent. That’s why what just happened is a very irregular situation. 

Spirit does have cognizant qualities. [Initial Principle] —— it’s when the world was first created, don’t know by whom, towards this existential world created immutable laws—— and to obey it, allowing this world to remain this kind of shape and reality. Just like the bees have to live in a beehive, just like one part of itself recognizes him, one part even though it has intelligence is still impossible that it thinks. Of course, it’s impossible for it to have the type of free will to break a covenant.

If the spirits had the free will to move about, then the laws of science will be broken. The world will be destroyed within 3 days.

All the wind spirits will obey Kazuma. [What belongs to Him] This kind of covenant certainly reflects this kind of meaning. For example—— 
“That’s impossible…”

Kazuma thinking of the worst scenario, weakly sighs saying.

(There’s someone like me? No way…)

Just thinking about it brings shivers not from cold, but it can’t be said as good luck —— no matter what, Kazuma doesn’t want to think that—— but right now it’s not the best time to stop and think.

Because he sensed a huge fire spirits coming towards here.

(This time even [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ifrit|Ifrit]] has come? Crap, when has Japan become world of youma!?)

Even before finishing talking, appeared a situation that Kazuma could not have predicted.

Appearing is a shoujo. Accompanying the red fire and eyes where resides that hatred-filled fire, holding in the right hand accumulated power is ——

“Kazuma —— !!”

The strength of the fire spirits gathered in the right hand has already crystallized. Ayano seems to in that instance made up her mind.

Chop!!

Entering the rapidly retreating Kazuma’s eyes is, Ayano swings the red sword. For his clan, more important compared to everything else. Also the thing that made his life very chaotic.

Kazuma, when faced with the godly sword no matter what would like to escape, sees this, yells.

“Enraiha!? Are you, Ayano!”

Only answer is a sword flash from the Enraiha, faced with filled with killing intent and not listening to anything Ayano, tries really hard to explain.

“Hey, hey wait a moment, misunderstanding! Wasn’t killed by me… hey, you should listen to what other people are saying!”

Flaming white fireballs continuously approaching, Kazuma continuously dodging and saying, but Ayano seems like completely not hearing it.

Because the esteemed Masato got killed, Ayano is already too angry and has already forgotten herself. Really have no time to listen to people talking. Furthermore, given what her otou-san told her that this is guy is quite suspicious.

Dang!!

“Hey!!!”

Believing already evading the fireball suddenly together it explodes, then blocking Kazuma’s retreat. Then noticed, Ayano using the explosion time sealing off the way, appears in front of his eyes swinging the Enraiha.

“Uncle’s revenge !!”

“!!”

That motion a two part strike which wants to split Kazuma like a bamboo, escapes by shifting his body sideways, then from the top using his palm pressuring the sword handle. Facing Ayano who’s with fiery anger, face filling with blood yells.

“Otou-san —— Genma died?”

But before finishing saying such, figured out there was a mistake, even though Ayano and Genma’s relationship isn’t so bad that it can been seen from the outside, certainly if Genma were to die, Ayano would not be getting revenge for him.

A person appears in his head, a man, “uncle”, from the Oogami family that Ayano is very close to.

The name probably was —— like!!

“—— pong” 

Suddenly Ayano butted her head upwards, and then heavily hit his chin. Because of his pondering, his reflexes are slower, even though it was quickly evaded, but still the hit caused his head to be dizzy and painful.

Even though dizzy, but he still calmly asked.

“Oogami Masato died?

But Ayano faced became even more somber, further forcefully focus more strength into the Enraiha in her hand, from a distance it can be clearly seen.

(Seems like the opposite effect is done…)

Shrugging his shoulders, faced with a person filled with anger, having no more questions to ask. Faced with this confused by anger little girl no matter what is done is useless.

But, she can’t be killed. If he hurt her, probably the fool’s father, Juugo, would completely recognize him as an enemy. This needs to be avoided. 

This is not because he fears Juugo, who is the Kannagi clan’s historically strongest practitioner. But it is because as “Kannagi Kazuma”, Juugo can be said to be his only friend. In order not to not create sorrow to him, so there is only one method.

“Ah—— Ayano-chan? I’m —— leaving then, the issue with cleaning up the corpses will be left to you. Then see-ya.”

Prettily avoiding the completely tenacious approaching flames, Kazuma decides to escape.

“——Wait, Wait a second!”

Kazuma with his back towards Ayano who wants to stop him leaps up, then surrounded by wind flying upwards about 10 meters, then suddenly disappears.

“What—— where at?”

Right on top of, the still looking around, Kazuma floats along.

Employing the air to change the reflection rate of light, becoming see-through just like wearing a transparent robe. If look closely one can see the parts where there’s waves created by high heat, but for Ayano, who is being controlled by anger and has forgotten herself, she didn’t noticed.

But Kazuma didn’t take pleasure in watching the troubled Ayano, but was thinking about what to do later on.

What is realizable now is that the guilty person who killed Shingo and Takeya no matter how you described it is Kazuma, furthermore also killing Oogami Masato.

(They want to enter complete war with the Kannagi clan? If that’s the case it might be quite interesting, allows people to get excited… then, how will it progress?)

hehe, hmmhmmhmm.

Kazuma burst out laughing. Kannagi clan and the mysterious fuujutsu-shi, two strong things already assaulting his life, of course Kazuma cannot ignore this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2008-08-17T01:34:46Z

Nerevarine: minor edits

== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of the client. Incidentally (it should also be noted) this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end.

In this hilly, high-class residential area, the mansion sat arrogantly on display. With a design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings, there were plenty of reasons to doubt the owner's true character.

If you were to disregard the bad taste thus far, you might have to say it was rather magnificent. Climbing up Governor's Hill, close by the famous Catholic girl's school, was the mansion. When he saw it, he was honestly, completely stunned.

''Did Turkish harems have this feel?''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. He wanted to grab that person's collar and preach, "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" It was that kind of house.

This could probably be considered the place of origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here; ice cream was sold here first. You would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''Considering that, this is probably some kind of breach of contract…''

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image, held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled completely away with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map. It was completely unnecessary, however. By asking the neighborhood residents, "Where's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

A structure painful to the eyes——he didn't want to call that a house——that when seen made Kazuma look begging up to the sky. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered to convince himself.

However, this is the same Kazuma whose look probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work.

Jeans and sneakers, a checkered shirt and a black jacket. His youth——at 22 years old——and his relaxed facial expression made him seem (no matter how you looked at it) no different than a student from the nearby university.

He was completely blind to his own faults. As he continued his observations he noticed something strange.

The darkness covering the mansion was thicker than he was told. Because of this, maybe even an ordinary person with no spirit sight could sense the darkness in the mansion's surroundings.

''Maybe I'll just go back…''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was halfway serious.

The darkness that covered the mansion——it was something more unearthly than he expected, but it wasn't so much that he couldn't deal with it. For this reason, this premonition was a bad omen. There was something else up.

Judging from his experiences up to now, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't just throw away work on that alone.

This was his first assignment in Japan. If he broke off the arrangement with only a "For some reason or another," he would never get jobs in the future.

He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps. He stopped once more, in front of a ridiculously huge gate.

While standing in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure. Danger signals bombarded his instincts. He couldn't help wanting to run away. However——

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a voice came from the intercom, and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start, and stood on guard. The voice continued from before without concern for this.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the auxiliary entrance on the side."

Click.

Simultaneous with those words, a small door to the ride side of the gate unlocked. Apparently he was supposed to just go in.

''Compared with that "You have been expected," that's some rude treatment…''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed,.

Inside the fence were a large number of security cameras and sensors. They must live a very shadowy life.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entranceway. With anger almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance, Kazuma somehow repressed himself.

"Eeek……"

That's what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The face of the maid, who came to greet him, was filled with a fear akin to having come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome, please come this way."

She went from a face of horror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile.

It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions, yet the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. A pro.

As the maid walked ahead, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom, while going to the living room to wait.

''It would have been better if I'd left…''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he was guided into the living room. There inside, was a thin little man, self-importantly lying back, legs outstretched——Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion and client——but he wasn't alone. There was one [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room as well, a face he knew well.

That practitioner, upon recognizing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment, and then immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a face full of scorn.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You became a disinherited child of the Kannagi because of your incompetence, and now you dare to call yourself a practitioner?"

Probably those explanatory words were for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki, Shinji truly took great pleasure in abusing Kazuma.

Sakamoto showed the response Shinji expected. His expression changed and he approached Kazuma.

"So this is true, then? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, so I hired you!"

Kazuma calmly——while retreating the same distance as the other advanced——answered.

"I don't know what the person at the agency said. If you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism, and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. And then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the scornful stares of the two, not even one muscle of an eyebrow moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Didn't you say that? Just like the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Having the one he looked down upon look down upon him in return enraged Shinji. He completely forgot about being in front of a client, tightened a fist, and struck out.

It was a fist intent on crushing the skull, which Kazuma handled by opening his body to the left.

In the instant Shinji's right thrust was dodged he transferred the movement energy to his left leg, without stopping the rotation of his hips.

In reaction to the shift in center of gravity his left leg flew up in a rotating kick from Kazuma's blind spot, aiming for his temple.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it, lightly bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes.

Kazuma's movements were like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. Into the space the kicking foot had left he entered with complete spontaneity, and lightly swept Shinji's pivot leg. Shinji, his left leg still floating in the air under the power of his own rotational power, violently slammed into the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji just barely managed to do [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]], and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You—! Thinking you could beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? Even four years ago you weren't a match for me. There's no way you could be an opponent for my current self."

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma showed not the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

However, just then, a restraining voice spoke, and the two turned at the same time to the voice's owner. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at getting their attention. Then, in a tone as if he were an extremely important person, he scolded them.

"I didn't call you here to fight. The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are each more expensive than what I'm paying you. Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment.''

With the discomfort index continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already dropped into minus territory. He couldn't help feeling how even being in this place was agony.

"Mm……?"

However, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge, heralding a new development.

"——It's coming."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion, directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved to put Sakamoto and Shinji between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into something black. Shinji, over 10 seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it as well.

"Mmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit'―or whatever you've been struggling with―just came out."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?''

When Kazuma first accepted the assignment, the person at the agency said "Just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

——Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements, he'd heard. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than practitioners', something where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, that that kind of irresponsible agency person would survive.

''Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?''

Kazuma leaned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing.

Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit."

It seemed he planned to burn it away when it appeared. It was clear to see in his expression.

Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire was held between those palms.

Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit showed itself. A melted-away face projected infinite hatred for all living beings.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame, along with a sharp yell. The evil spirit became cleansed due to the fire; it would disappear without a trace——or so Shinji believed.

However——

"Idiot."

Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered——

Flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed, wrapped in flame. In a moment the uselessly large living room became a sea of flame.

Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka

Shinji's flame was eclipsed by the evil spirit. The flame was completely devoured. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who can freely manipulate fire, the Kannagi family is the strongest and most famous family. It's not just because their power is simply great. There is a special ability in the family's blood; there the reason surely lies. The flame they manipulate is not through the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possesses the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners hold absolute dominance over ''youma,'' evil spirits, and all beings who transgress the law. Even with the ability given by blood, to the extent their blood is diluted, it is inevitable that their power will deteriorate.

Already, the branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of "gold". If a youma with fire attributes were the opponent, likely even the released flame would be absorbed.

Like just now for example——the living room was turned into purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling was melted, turned into some grotesque art object.

"Wonder if he's dead?" Kazuma muttered with a refreshed-looking face.

A cool breeze wrapped around Kazuma; the raging flame wasn't even allowed to get close to him. Even the heat was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was apparent.

"H-help……"

A frail voice stimulated his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackened object at his feet.

What had rolled screaming into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], was the former client, Sakamoto. He didn't seem to be dead but he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed while clinging onto Kazuma's legs. However Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his former client.

Thud!

Sakamoto's face writhed in a new kind of pain as it was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. It seemed like you could hear the skull making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma, trampled, grinding on Sakamoto's head, and clearly stated: "You're not a client and I don't have a habit of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Your life's worth only one million?"

Kazuma took a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, only exposing the cigarette's tip to the outside of the kekkai. He filled his lungs with tobacco smoke and slowly let it out.

Sakamoto didn't have the leisure to be so relaxed. Whether by chance or on purpose, only around Sakamoto were there holes in the kekkai. The tongues of flame began to lick him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette Kazuma suddenly changed, smiling brightly. The smile of a demon that has made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, sending him rolling, and, as if it were obvious, proclaimed: "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a staccato voice, and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was taken care of, expelled out the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden but scattered and vanished.

And then, inside the room, a distorted face attached to a fireball—only the youma's true body remained.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged around the room. Kazuma stood quietly. With his hand still in his jacket pocket, he did not move a finger. And yet the wind followed Kazuma's intentions and erased the flame.

The fight was already over. The youma wasn't even able to put up any resistance in front of Kazuma's overwhelming power as it was torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. For someone with the power to see spirits, the density of spirits crowding his hand would be terrifying.

"…the end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. In a straight-line extension from the right hand, an invisible blade that cut even air molecules, cleaved the youma precisely in two.

Without sound, without any spirit fragments remaining, Kazuma regarded the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma pronounced to Sakamoto. Sakamoto still lay on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

They were completely like a criminal's words. Even if that was a mistake, it wasn't the way you'd speak to a customer.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 019.jpg|thumb]]

However Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, did not complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Kazuma wordlessly came closer to what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them in despair. As expected, Sakamoto also raised his voice.

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know whatever happened between you two, but you still shouldn't desecrate a corpse, right!?"

"He's not dead," Kazuma dryly spat the words out, and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off, and almost unburned skin appeared. 

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes at this unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of Kannagi's people receive the divine protection of fire spirits. Even people from a branch family wouldn't die in this degree of fire."

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision, and added, "Though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Upon doing this Shinji woke up. Upon looking out around him, he confirmed the youma was already destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma answered in that kind of tone. He had already seen through how Shinji had kept his consciousness. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly spoke this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he had to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"Must have been for something, I guess."

At that play-dumb answer, thinking he was being evaded, Shinji's gaze sharpened.

"'For something...' Do you think the elders will understand that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't deported. Where I am is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Idiotic talk. Not even if I die."

He answered as if spitting out the words. Then Kazuma, this time, without hesitation, walked off.

Shinji was driven by an unease he couldn't stop. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…''

In a sense Shinji's unease was on the mark. From this moment on began a war to push the Kannagi into an abyss of ruin.

===3===

"Do you know? It seems Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more, he's become a fuujutsu practitioner."

"What! That incompetent has? It must be dead simple, then, to be a fuujutsu practitioner."

"Nope, 'I'm a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner he'd have to sell his soul to the devil—right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha…"

That day rumors of Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders—the general term for one retired from active service and now overseeing the management of the practitioners—having heard Shinji's report, only one wasn't jokingly spreading around nonsense.

Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure in his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins, all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity—and not one person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in complete delight. The kind of people called ''elders''—if you accepted the extremely serious exceptions—were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.

When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves in talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

They were dancing for joy on the inside upon hearing Shinji's news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, had even something of a skipping type of light gait, while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know…?"

The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.

Within the hour there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants—and then all kinds of people heard about it.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts, but it wasn't a big problem for the elders, since ''If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!'' was the elders' basic attitude.

And so, news of Kazuma spread—the exact opposite direction Shinji hoped for,

To wit—

"Kazuma's returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in; but having come this far nobody could really interpret it. Obviously no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

The main family's failure had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had somewhat found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of those was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, he smiled a hating smile.

"…Oh"

Genma answered in brief. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, and he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying, ''like someone chewing up a bitter bug,'' perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.

''If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death.'' It was that kind of face.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly, and then gave a command to a servant. "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

Shinji went as far as scraping down to the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; sweat floated on his forehead and his breathing was disordered.

Regarding the Kannagi family, it would be fitting to say that the difference between the main family and the branch family's status was absolute. To even dream of a revolution was foolish.

Tradition, social status—it wasn't a system based on that kind of abstract idea. The thing separating the two was only—only—the overwhelming difference in power.

If all the practitioners of the branch family were to fight, if it was with someone like Juugo or Genma, they would be smashed by the wiggle of a little finger. Because of this hopeless kind of power difference, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

You could say it was understandable how Shinji would be under such tension. In front of Juugo, who had something similar to a god's absolute superiority, and having to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."

Juugo spoke in a friendly manner; but to look into the suzerain's face and speak was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end he raised his face, but his eyes still stared towards the tatami as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

When Shinji had finished recounting everything, Juugo said "…I see," and was silent for a while.

"…I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it one more time. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew—to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble—had left 4 years ago.

''—What a poor child he was.''

If he had been born to any but the Kannagi family, he would have been considered a superior child, probably. Excellent intellect, good reflexes too, and he also showed great promise in learning the jutsu; except for one, only if you exempted the ability to manipulate fire.

However, for the Kannagi family it was certainly the most necessary ability.

No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as an incompetent. As a result of that, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

''Yet—'' Juugo thought.

''Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, yet despite that…''

Juugo looked down upon his right leg. That right leg was a thing made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, maybe Kazuma would be here right now?

However, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, the family name, all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The ''past'' is a thing that could never be changed.

"…Suzerain?"

That uncertain sounding voice brought Juugo back to reality. Upon looking around, he found everyone in an uncomfortable silence. It wasn't surprising. There were almost none among these who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person—Genma—spoke out, without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would, of your own son—"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo tried to say something else in reply, but disliking unproductive battles, he put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful with fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi. Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your place, he would have become skilled and powerful?"

"Perhaps." Sitting at a lower seat, the head of the Fuuga clan answered sullenly. 

At that, Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are afraid, yet Fuujutsu and such, are after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu. Even supposing 4 years ago, we knew of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu, for us to leave him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to neither Hyoue nor his face.

For the Kannagi family, who only noticed the value of fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, was limited to a lower status. Genma's words were not reckless. They weren't anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"…We will go no further with this talk. Dinner will become unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone showed clearly relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkward, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed the expression on his face, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma…"

=== 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……" In a darkness-filled single room, without even one streak of light in it, a hoarse laugh broke into the strained silence.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally the time has come. The time when we shall dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost and return to our previous glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked in themselves.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi... We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining… Kukuku…"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with resentment darker than darkness.

''"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-?!"''

Late at night that same day Shinji screamed out. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, and two headless corpses tumbled down. And then, standing before him, a——human?

Shinji wasn't able to say for certain. There was nothing different from a human by outward appearance; but its unearthliness was something a person could not possibly have.

The two——who were alive up until 30 seconds ago——had been captured in a ''kekkai'' without any chance to prepare themselves and were immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet Shinji had clearly witnessed two heads sliced off with incredible force, as if they were nothing. Or rather, Shinji had been forced to witness.

Even though the other two surpassed him in skill Shinji was the only person left living. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. It held off killing him for the moment, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell?! What did I do…?"

The ''thing'' gave no answers. It came near without even footsteps, taking its time.

The ''thing'' was completely silent. Not even the hint of a sound as it drew closer, wielding an invisible sword.

Silence——even when those heads were severed. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths, still with drunken, relaxed slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what this ''thing'' could do. He had just met him yesterday. In addition, that man had a motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging the ''thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete about-face.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me——it was my fault, I regret it, so please, forgive meeee——"

The only reply was the flash of the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. The blade, formed of a high density of spirits, cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

''"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"''

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

The ''thing'' was covered in golden flame. With the power of destroying any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now changed into a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope, froze.

The ''thing'' stretched out a hand, easily taking hold of the golden flame, ''and in one movement, tore it from its body.'' 

The ''thing'' escaped from the flame's restraints completely uninjured. To say nothing of its body, not even the clothes showed any sign of having been burned.

The ''thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there the eye could not help being fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty one had to admit was of the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

Apparently his mental equilibrium had snapped from an overload of fear. Even when the wind-blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it, he tumbled over laughing without even showing a reaction.

Perhaps the ''thing'' tired of Shinji's lack of response. It casually sliced off his head as if throwing away an unwanted toy.

There was a dull ''thunk.'' The third head rolled on the ground.

The ''thing'' was still dissatisfied even having finished killing everyone alive. It persistently continued slicing up the bodies. Though it was only a few minutes, the three bodies were turned into many small pieces. To not even speak of the parents being able to recognize them, they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was.

The raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai. The ''thing'' laughed cruelly and vanished as if melting into the air.

Afterwards, three severed heads remained. In contrast to the bodies there was not one injury on those heads.

Somehow the three heads had ended up in a straight line facing the gate; each had a strange smile, as if to say to anyone coming through that gate, "Welcome to a nightmare world."

Words delivered with a smile.

And so the tragedy began——

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>